《Billionaire鈥檚 Mistress》


 Chapter1

    Leanna¡¯s point of view


    I raised my eyes to the magnificent nightclub. It was, without a doubt, the finest club in all of City Y, a veritable paradise for the well-to-do. Having just brought the cheapest T-shirt and pants, I felt really out of ce.


    The guard at the front desk has been frowning at me the whole time I¡¯ve been here. I ducked my head in difort. Elma, the roommate next to me, pulled my arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Don¡¯t stare at them.¡±


    I can¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. I¡¯m not just anxious; I¡¯m also embarrassed. I can¡¯t afford this club. I want to make some deals while I¡¯m here.


    A bar upies the ground floor of the clubhouse, while Elma informed me that the second floor houses a senior private room on par with the presidential suite. I know Elma has a sugar daddy, and she told me frankly. Perhaps it is because we have amon experience.


    It¡¯s a noisy, chaotic, and generally unpleasant environment at the bar, with people dancing and chatting in every direction.


    I really don¡¯t like this environment, but Elma seems to be used to it.


    I got some juice, and she got some wine. Her gaze wandered when her ss was refilled. After a while, she patted me on the shoulder and said, ¡°just sit here and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯lle to youter.¡±


    Grasping her wrist, I began to question her. ¡°Why are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can find out whether there¡¯s a good man for you.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t be that reckless by yourself.¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s really a joke. When you get to the bar, you¡¯ll be in my ce. You¡¯ve never been to the bar,. Listen, before Ie back, don¡¯t pay attention to any man whoes to seduce you. Remember?¡±


    I was still somewhat anxious, and I kept my gaze fixed on her constantly.


    Elma found a table with three men. She made some sort of remark to them before taking a seat next to them.


    They raised a ss to each other and started talking.


    Elma consumed three sses of wine throughout their conversation, whichsted fifteen minutes.


    Elma then stood up and went out into the hall.


    I quickly put down the cup and followed.


    Elma asked me, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I worry about you.¡±


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry. Go back. I¡¯ve had too much beer. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom. I¡¯ll tell you about my harvestter and wait for me for three minutes.¡±


    I took the juice back to the bar and guzzled it down.


    I¡¯m getting a headache from the music.


    I nced at the wall clock. The time was 7:33.


    It was already 7:40 and Elma still hadn¡¯t emerged.


    I was worried about her, so I got up again and walked to the bathroom.


    I rounded the corner into the hallway just in time to hear Elma exim, ¡°if you don¡¯t let go, I will deal with you.¡±


    I looked forward and saw a man in his thirties, who was shaking after drinking, holding Elma¡¯s wrist tightly.


    ¡°Tell me how much you want for the night since I have lots and lots of money.¡±


    A young woman in her twenties stood next to her. She looked extremely made up and wore a one-piece miniskirt in the manner of a bodice. She snapped at Elma, ¡°Auntie, you are really elderly and our boss adores you, you should appreciate.¡±


    Elma scowled at her and said, ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°Get him away from me quickly, or you will see.¡±


    The girl remainedpletely still. The man was trying to take Elma into his arms when I stepped forward, elevated my foot, and kicked the elderly man in the stomach.


    I used a lot of force.


    The man threw himself on the floor and said, ¡°which¡­ it¡¯s a tiny beauty again.¡±


    He staggered to his feet, shuffled up to me, and brought up his hand as if to touch my face.


    Taking Elma outside, I copsed on the club¡¯s front steps and began to pant.


    I apologize to Elma for making a mess and putting her in the middle of everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. He¡¯s drunk and may not remember us.¡± Elma said.


    A phone rang suddenly. When I called, Elma answered the phone with a scowl and told me, ¡°He¡¯s back. I¡¯m going to see him now. Why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll bring you back some other day.¡±


    I told her, ¡°You go first, and I will take the car backter,¡± trying to calm myself down.


    I know Elma is not easy. She and I are just roommates. I can¡¯t always drag her down.


    Looking at her far back, I stood up, looked behind at the magnificent club and prepared to turn around and leave. The mobile phone rings at this time, it is the call from the hospital. I calmed myself down and hit the call button.


    Almost in a daze, I pick up the phone and answer it. My sister will cease getting her medication if I don¡¯t pay the cost.


    I know that the clubhouse behind me is my only chance, and also the only chance for my sister to survive.


    I went back to the club with my fists clenched tight.


    As I walked in, I noticed the man I¡¯d kicked stomping angrily my way.


    I shut my eyes, expecting to be smacked, but nothing happened. As I raised my eyes, I was met with a courageous visage.


    He not only assisted me, but also took on the role of ¡°sugar daddy¡± to me. It¡¯s the usual hero whoes to the rescue of the beautiful girl, but unlike the hero of the TV show, the one who rescues me only wants to find a good, fair partner in bed.


    He never said to end this rtionship.


    We were sharing a bed and engaging in sexually intimate behavior, yet neither of us felt anything for the other.


    Clothes were thrown on the floor of the presidential suite at the clubhouse.


    He cornered me with my back and shoved me up against the wall. With one hand, he stroked my nipple and, with the other, he gradually slipped it into my vagina. When he moved, it was very softly. He twisted my head around, stuck his tongue inside, and jiggled around in there. His soft lips were a delight, and his lower body motions matched them well. After he was done, I felt as if a soft stick had been wrapped around my vagina, and my entire body had gone numb. He stroked my nipple aggressively and sped up the beat as if to melt me.


    I let out a low sigh. There was an orgasmic outburst from him.


    The bathroom was making that dripping noise again.


    Feeling downcast, I stayed in bed and stared morosely at the door to the bathroom.


    The door to the bathroom opened with a ¡°crash,¡± and a burly guy emerged, reeking of shower gel.


    He picked up the garments that had fallen to the floor, proceeded to the mirror, and methodically clothed himself without ever looking in my direction.


    I leaned down and said, ¡°Sir¡­¡± as I stared at the man¡¯s broad, powerful back.


    He said softly, ¡°Hmm,¡± without looking back.


    My sister¡¯s medical procedure cost was enough to make me decide that the next time I won¡¯t do it.


    His small lips curved down as his tie hand halted momentarily.


    A crisp and emotionless ¡°ok¡± came from his mouth.


    He reached over and buttoned up the suit jacket ¡°Take the medicine.¡±


    Involuntarily, I nced over to the bedside table where the contraceptives had been set up for me.


    I¡¯m used to this arrangement.


    Every time after I will take the medicine obediently. I never need him to remind me, and he rarely mentions it deliberately.


    It shocked me that after I said farewell to him today, he immediately started talking about it.


    On second thinking, though, I felt a sense of relief.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Probably because he thinks we won¡¯t cross paths again and because he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll have a baby with him without telling anybody. Come to him again in the future.


    After all, there is no one who does not want to have a rtionship with him, even if it is a little bit.


    I looked up and wanted to tell him that I would take medicine obediently. I didn¡¯t need him to worry, but I found that he had left the bedroom and disappeared in my sight.

 Chapter2

    Three years have passed.


    City X, Star Club,


    The Star Club¡¯s conference room in City X.


    ¡°Leanna, have you examined all of the club¡¯s entertainment facilities? Is there anything wrong? The client wille at three o¡¯clock this afternoon,¡± Alvin, the general manager, questioned seriously.


    I nodded, ¡°yes, I¡¯m sure. There¡¯s no problem, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Alvin inquired.


    ¡°The identity of the guest¡­ We don¡¯t know the information of the guest. How can we send someone to pick him up at the airport?¡± I said with a frown.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pick up the guests because the schedule of the guests is confidential, so the information we get is very limited,¡± ¡°But you can tell everyone that the person whoes here this time is a big shot who can¡¯t be provoked, so you all have to cheer up and serve well, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± everyone said in unison.


    ¡°After the meeting, the Housekeeping Department and the Catering Department will confirm the menu of the presidential suite in the evening, and make sure that the reception is ready,¡± Alvin said as he threw away the pen in his hand and was about to leave the meeting room when someone rushed in from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Alvin, the prestigious client, came ahead of schedule and is now ready to exit the car,¡± the Concierge Department¡¯s Fitch said anxiously.


    Alvin¡¯s expression clouded when he heard this. He suddenly rose up, looked at us, and said, ¡°Come with me to wee the esteemed guest!¡±


    Suddenly, everyone in the conference room rose up and followed him out of the office. They arrived at the elevator, ready to descend.


    I took the back path. When I boarded the elevator, it instantly sounded an overload alert.


    Alvin had to wave at me quickly, ¡°Leanna, take the next elevator.¡±


    Hearing this, I obeyed and departed.


    I waited for three or four minutes at the elevator. I entered the other elevator as it came up. My phone rang in my pocket as soon as I stepped into the elevator.


    Cecily, the Concierge Department waitress, had sent the photo. I¡°a mystery big shot. He is very attractive. Manager,e down and pick him up!¡±


    I grinned and clicked on the giant picture. I felt my blood freeze all over at once.


    How is that possible?


    Three years had gone, and the memories that had been forcedly forgotten had overwhelmed my mind like a river with a gate open.


    Three years ago, in order to save my very ill sister, I decided to work in a nightclub on the rmendation of a friend. I ran into an unnamed big shot.


    That man paid me money in exchange for sleeping with him.


    Despite the fact that I am ashamed of what I did, my sister¡¯s health is grave, and she need a kidney transnt. I can¡¯t be bothered.


    He is generous. I soon had enough money and departed. My sister had had kidney transnt surgery, and I had alsopleted his university studies ande to work at the club.


    I assumed that after three years, I would have no contact with him, so I opted to fully forget about that horrible history, as if nothing had urred, and live a clean life with him.


    But I didn¡¯t anticipate him to reappear in my life in this way three yearster.


    I was still in a state of shock and apprehension. The elevator arrived to the club¡¯s first-floor lobby. When the door opened, I saw Alvin waiting at the elevator entrance with the renowned figure, ready to enter.


    Behind them stood many people, all of whom were the club management who had juste downstairs to wee the guest with Alvin.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt as if I had stopped breathing at that point, and my face was filled with confusion. I stood there in a fog, afraid to enter, and there was no turning back.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, pleasee in. The room has been cleaned for you, and the housekeeper who prepared it for you is also the greatest housekeeper in our club. Don¡¯t worry. We will do our best to give the best service for your vacation,¡± Alvin said, not seeing that I was still standing in the elevator. He motioned for him to enter the elevator while reporting to the other party.


    The man¡¯s intriguing face bore no expression. I nced into his four eyes as his previouslynguid eyes abruptly lifted.


    My heart stopped pounding the instant I caught his gaze. My hands and back were drenched in cold sweat.


    He was the one! He was the one!


    Three years ago, he saved my sister¡¯s life and wrecked my reputation!


    ¡°Is that the housekeeper you¡¯re talking about?¡± he said, opening his mouth in a low yetpelling tone. His gaze had shifted away from me, and his expression had remained unchanged.


    Did he not recognize me?


    In my heart, I prayed.


    Alvin turned to face me when he heard this. He instantly opened his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Edmund, here is Leanna, the manager of our club¡¯s Entertainment Department.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, here is Mr. Edmund, the prestigious client of our club¡¯s presidential suite. Mr. Edmund has traveled thousands of kilometers from City Y to our club. It¡¯s truly a wonderful honor for our club,¡± Alvin introduced and pleased.


    He appeared to recall something about City Y. ¡°By the way, Miss Leanna, I recall that your hometown is also City Y, right? Look, you and Mr. Edmund are still from the same hometown,¡± he added with a smile.


    He said it cheerfully, but my heart was sinking.


    ¡°In that case, let her be my Butler,¡± Edmund said again, cool and disinterested, leaving no room for anyone to object.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, I¡¯ve previously been in charge of The Entertainment Department, but I¡¯m not familiar with the Housekeeping Department, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, are you unwilling?¡± he interrupted before I couldplete my sentence.


    Although he appeared to ask me, his tone was cold and stern, with a hint of arrogance.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Edmund is willing to offer her the chance to work for you; that¡¯s our Star Club¡¯s fortune, and Miss Leanna; how could she not be willing?¡± Alvin cut in bluntly and winked at me.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t say no, so I just bent my head and listened.


    The elevator door was shut. The others were all stopped outside by Edmund¡¯s helper, save for Alvin and me, who was temporarily assigned as Butler.


    The elevator took us directly to the door of the presidential apartment on the top floor.


    Alvin¡¯s Point of View


    ¡°Mr. Alvin, just call it here. The following things will be handled by Miss Leanna.¡± I lifted my feet and wanted to lead them into the room, but was stopped by a big hand of the assistant next to me. ¡°Mr. Alvin, just call it here. Mr. Edmund doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. He hopes that during his stay here, the security of the meeting house can be guaranteedand don¡¯t let any irrelevant people in.¡±


    Of course, I get what the assistant was saying. Despite my embarrassment at being halted, I swiftly replied and nodded. ¡°Yes, I understand; please be assured, Mr. Edmund, that our club is the greatest in City X, and security will never be jeopardized.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s OK. Take care,¡± the assistant said, looking at me.


    I entered the elevator, shut the door, and waited for it to descend.

 Chapter 3

    Leanna¡¯s point of view


    The lobby of the presidential suite is carpeted in a thick cashmere carpet imported from New Zend and hand-sewn. It feels smooth and cozy.


    Edmuntook a seat on the sofa. I went after him. I wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    I¡¯m not even sure whether the dude recognizes me at this point.


    If he doesn¡¯t remember me at all, I¡¯m going to look foolish because I was so frightened.


    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Edmund, I¡¯m not sure what you want for dinner? Western cuisine, Korean food, Chinese food? We have prepared a menu for you, and I will deliver it to you right now.¡± Although I don¡¯t want to be a housekeeper, I have to do my job. After all, he is now my honored guest.


    I turned around and walked up to the bookshelf near him, where I took a prepared menu and handed it to him.


    I was a little worried. My shin squarely touched the corner of the coffee table as I moved to the sofa, causing my tears to flood in an instant.


    I bent down to shield my damaged leg, but I was only halfway there. . I straightened up while holding back my emotions. I took a weak step forward and handed him the menu with both hands. ¡°First, Mr. Edmund, have a look.¡±


    He took the menu and started reading it.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I stooped over and stroked my wounded leg with a pained face while he read the menu.


    ¡°Do you need to visit a doctor?¡± His eyes were still fixed on the menu,.


    I quickly restrained my expression and stood up straight. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Edmund; I¡¯m alright, but I inadvertently banged my leg; I don¡¯t need to visit a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Master does not ask you to examine your legs, but to check your ears to see whether you have otolith, which makes your brain unable to receive motion signals and causes you to get dizzy,¡± Edmund¡¯s assistant, Oan, exined.


    I felt mortified when I heard the words.


    It turned out that he was not concerned about me just now, but was satirizing me for being ¡°blind¡±.


    ¡°Sir, the Hillpany has prepared a reception supper for you, which is an invitation from Ivan Hill himself; please make sure toe,¡± Oan said tly.


    ¡°Reply to him, I will be there on time,¡± Edmund said as he rose up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± agreed Oan.


    I was d to learn that they were going out to supper in the evening. I could face him in less time if he required fewer services.


    Edmund entered the room to change clothes. I took advantage of the asion to question Oan about Edmund¡¯s ns for the following several days. He was totally booked, I discovered. Except for resting at night, he would basically be at the clubhouse. I was pleased that he was not in the room the remainder of the time.


    This way, at the very least, I am free during the day.


    Edmund and Oan left the club for supper in the evening. When I returned to the office and opened the door, I heard someone mumble.


    ¡°You know what? That big shot is absolutely gorgeous; he is the behind-the-scenes head of our country¡¯srgest consortium and The King Group¡¯s leader.¡±


    ¡°No surprise Mr. Alvin is worried; we¡¯ve met a lot of important people, and we¡¯ve never seen him so careful.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking nonsense? Can the big people who came to our club have such a distinguished status? I envy Leanna who can serve Mr. Edmund. Do you believe Miss Leanna is that beautiful? Will Mr. Edmund choose her and keep her as a mistress?¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t talk nonsense; if the Housekeeping Department¡¯s headfinds out, she will punish you. Her position as a housekeeper has been taken away.¡±


    They were talking to each other when they noticed a womanarriving from the opposite side.


    ¡°Are you two free now? Have you done all your job? You have time to gossip here, and I don¡¯t think you want to work here any longer,¡± Venus, the director of the Housekeeping Department, scolded.


    Both waiters were chastised. They bowed their heads and apologized. They swiftly walked away.


    I felt ufortable, but I unexpectedly came upon Venus¡¯ sight. ¡°I have known Leanna¡¯s strange tactics for a long time, but now I can see it,¡± she said, ¡°just tell Miss Leanna nicely that the Cindere fairy story is only a fairy tale because it is impossible to happen in real life. it is preferable to know your own responsibility!¡±


    I recognize her sarcasm, yet I¡¯m not offended. ¡°I take this suggestion,¡± I responded with a smile.


    She nced at me fiercely and marched away in high heels, her head held high.


    I let out a loud sigh as I watched her go away.


    Others may believe that I am fortunate to have the opportunity to serve dignitaries, but who knows how much I dislike being the steward?


    The presidential suite often includes a tiny room that serves as a servant chamber for the housekeeper, who offers personal service at the club 24 hours a day, seven days a week.


    After supper, I returned to my room to await the ¡°big shot.¡±


    I was drowsy at more than ten o¡¯clock in the evening. I was nning to take a snooze in bed. My cell phone rang on the bedside table.


    Reaching for my mobile phone, I nced at the caller ID, and the phone was called by Oan, Edmund¡¯s assistant.


    I swapped phone numbers with him before we left so that we could contact one other.


    What will happen when Oan calls at this point?


    ¡°Hello, Oan¡­¡± I said as I answered the phone with skepticism.


    ¡°Miss Leanna,e to The Sky Hotel right now, room 999,¡± Oan said urgently, his tonemanding.


    ¡°Excuse me, what is the problem?¡±


    ¡°About Mr. Edmund, I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes;e here right now!¡± he said as he hung up the phone.


    I was astonished for a half-second while looking at the phone with the screen cked off, then got up and headed downstairs right away.


    The Sky Hotel is the most opulent hotel in City X, and although I have never stayed there, I am aware of its repute.


    Private hotels of this kind, leave alone regr people, evenwealthy people will not be able to ess the gate if they are not members.


    It is not unusual for such arge man as Edmund to emerge at such a location.


    But why did he summon me?


    I stepped off the car,full of questions, and headed directly to the lobby.


    The security officer stopped me at the entry and said, ¡°Miss, only VIP members may ess here.¡±


    I noticed I was still dressed in the club¡¯s outfit. It may be impossible to enter immediately.


    I was contemting how to deal with the two security officers when I noticed Oan exit the room, ¡°I invited her here, can¡¯t shee in?¡±


    When the security guy spotted Oan, he constantly apologized and let me leave.


    After walking down the corridor, Oan grabbed me aside and handed me a room card. ¡°Mr. Edmund is in room 999; you may go there right now; if somebody knocks, just send him away, understand?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I said, holding the room key for some reason, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I have more important things to do, and I will pick you up with Mr. Edmund in half an hour,¡± he said, then walked away without waiting for me to ask any more questions.


    I headed to the corridor after looking at the number on the room card.


    An lovely rear garden can be seen at the end of the corridor. A row of basic and unusual rooms may be found on the other side of the yard. I continued walking while staring at the number above. Finally, in the end, I discovered room 999.


    I double-checked the room card number in my palm. It¡¯s right around the corner.


    Brush the room card against the induction lock. The door unlocks when the induction lock emits a sharp sound.


    The lighting in the room is quite dim. A picture of gorgeous women is disyed on the eye-catching screen. The interior design is equally vintage.


    I slowed my stride and stepped inside the room with care. The door behind me immediately shut.


    I stepped around behind the screen, but before I could see what was going on, a long arm grabbed me straight. My body slumped hard on a huge carved wooden bed as my head became confused.


    I merely wanted to call for aid, but the man¡¯s searing kiss had locked my lips shut.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I pushed hard to break free from his hold, but discovered that the more power I used, the tighter the other¡¯s grip became. I couldn¡¯t breathe because the power was so strong on me.


    What is he up to?


    I tried to defend instantly, but he is so strong.


    There was a slight odor of alcohol in the air. Was he inebriated?


    I had this thinking, but hisrge palm raised my knee-length skirt and moved up.


    ¡°No,¡± I said emphatically. During the tussle, his otherrge hand ripped the cor of my shirt off. The clothing were ripped all at once, which made me embarrassed and upset.


    Then he kisses meall the way down.


    He spread my legs and pushed and twisted his tongue inside my vagina.


    He directed hisrge penis into my hoe when my body was a little soft.


    I¡¯m not sure how long the whole thing took. When he turnedandid over to sleep, I felt like my body was being crushed by enormous equipment, which was excruciating.


    My tears had dried up on my cheeks. I turned my head and looked at the sleeping man after I was scared. Under the dim light, his face was no longer as frigid as it had been during the day, and the hard facial lines had softened considerably.


    I fought to get up, put on the clothing he¡¯d ripped and thrown all over the floor, bore my pain, and stumbled out the door.

 Chapter 4

    Oan¡¯s point of view


    I returned the doctor to the hotel but did not see Leanna. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, Mr. Edmund appears normal, and there is no indication of being drugged,¡± the doctor observed as he examined the president¡¯s body.


    ¡°Really?¡± I said, confused.


    Mr Edmund was awakened by the voice. When I saw him wake up, I eximed, ¡°President, you woke up? How do you feel?¡±


    He sat up in bed and wiped his eyes.


    ¡°If you feel dizzy, take a break and you will be alright. Oan, since Mr. Edmund is fine, I won¡¯t trouble you. If you have any requirements in the future, pleasee to me anytime.¡±


    I escorted the doctor out the door.


    Edmund¡¯s point of view


    I slid out of bed and reached for a drink of water. Suddenly, I felt that there was something under my feet. When I shifted my feet, I discovered a moon-shaped diamond stud on the floor.


    I knelt to pick up the earrings. I simply had a strange feeling. Before I could examine closely, Oan had arrived with a ss of water.


    ¡°President, I didn¡¯t anticipate Ivan Hill to be so disgusting; he used such a foul method to allow you to marry his granddaughter.¡± ¡°Hand me the cup,¡± he shouted furiously.


    I took two mouthfuls of water after getting the water cup, and my brain gradually restored. ¡°I intended to preserve his life for grandpa¡¯s sake; because he is so ungrateful, I don¡¯t need to be courteous to him; I hope the Hill Group will no longer exist in the world within a week.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will draw up an acquisition n right away, and guarantee that everything in the Hill family will belong to the King family in less than a week.¡± Oan said with a confident face.


    Oan¡¯s point of view


    I saw Mr Edmund seemed to have doubts on his face, so I carefully asked, ¡°President, have you seen Miss Leanna?¡±


    Mr. Edmund¡¯s brows were slightly clustered, as if he was recalling something.


    ¡°I phoned Miss Leanna to take care of you after I sent you back to your room,¡± I said, ¡°but when I returned with the doctor, I found her not here. Do you think she is¡­¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± he cut me off, ¡°but first go back to the club.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said as I proceeded to assist him acquire a suit and coat before apanying him back to the club.


    When I returned to the clubhouse, I saw that the door to the servant room was open, but there was no Leanna inside.


    Leanna¡¯s point of view


    I did not return to the club after leaving, but instead went straight to the single apartment I had leased.


    When I opened the door, the first thing I did was fill a huge vat with hot water and immerse myself in it, hoping that the warmth of the water would alleviate my pain.


    When I close my eyes, my mind is filled with images of Edmund.


    The first, second, and third times¡­ till tonight


    It¡¯s as clear as a movie.


    Although I¡¯m not sure why he did this tonight, it¡¯s evident that he went insane.


    Is it because he¡¯s inebriated?


    I¡¯ve been working at the club for a year, and I know that a really inebriated person is incapable of performing such things.


    Even though I don¡¯t want to ept it, I can see he¡¯s not the same person he used to be.


    He clearly regarded my sentiments three years ago and tried to be as kind as possible.


    And tonight, he¡¯s like a ravenous lion out to devour me.


    Awful, dreadful, terrible


    I don¡¯t want to be associated with him anymore, and I don¡¯t want to remember what happened three years ago.


    Staying away from him has been my only option!


    ¡­¡­


    Alvin¡¯s point of view


    Leanna came to the workce early in the morning and immediately followed me.


    ¡°General Manager, I have something to tell you.¡± She seemed weary, with an eyebag under herrge watery eyes.


    I was astonished to find her in this state, but I quickly invited her to sit on the couch and poured her a cup of coffee.


    ¡°I want to go back to the Entertainment Department; please arrange for someone from the Housekeeping Department to take over my duties,¡± she added, taking the coffee and cing it straight on the tea table.


    This surprised me. I immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You offended Mr. Edmund? This is terrible. How did I tell you before? Let you serve him well. Why do you still¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t insult him,¡± she hastily said.


    I exhaled a deep sigh of relief and made a happy expression. ¡± you were so capable, how could you not deal with that Mr. Edmund?¡±


    Then I looked at her curiously, ¡°But since you didn¡¯t offend him, why did you change your position?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She paused .


    I coughed as she seemed to be about to speak but then stopped. ¡°Leanna, it¡¯s time for the club to need you. It¡¯s rare that Mr. Edmund is satisfied with you. You can¡¯t made me upset at this critical moment. I know it¡¯s not easy to serve Mr. Edmund, so I will grant you more bonuses this month when this thing is over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Mr. Alvin. I¡¯m not requesting any further incentives,¡± she hastily said, waving her hand.


    There is no error in the job, and there is no reason to desire greaterpensation. Why?


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m not from the Housekeeping Department, and I¡¯m not familiar with the business; I¡¯m not confident that I can do this job; and, while I haven¡¯t done anything wrong yet, it¡¯s difficult to guarantee that I won¡¯t do something wrong one day and offend this big man, which may implicate the club¡­¡±


    ¡°This is truly a problem. I didn¡¯t think carefully before, and the circumstances at the time didn¡¯t allow me to reject, so I let you assume the post straight. If I rece you now, I won¡¯t be able to exin to Mr. Edmund.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s point of view


    Hearing Alvin¡¯s trepidation, I rushed to say, ¡°General Manager, you can be certain that Mr. Edmund would have no trouble; after all, Venus is better than me in this regard; Mr. Edmund can even suffer with me; Venus would undoubtedly perform better than me.¡±


    ¡°In this case, go to Venus to finish the handover processes, give her Mr. Edmund¡¯s essential information, and let her move to your post; you¡¯d best go back to the Entertainment Department yourself,¡± he continued after a little pause.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alvin, thank you.¡± With the authorization to change postings, I felt relieved, and my tone lightened.


    I stood up, thanked Alvin, and exited.


    ¡°Remember to exin the situation to Mr. Edmund, and don¡¯t let others think we are making our own decisions.¡± Alvin told behind me.


    Of course, I¡¯m not going to tell Edmund I¡¯m leaving. He is the person I am most frightened of seeing right now.


    the Housekeeping Department,


    When I arrived to the Housekeeping Department, I exined my intentions to Venus, who was startled at first, but then consented dly.


    Venus¡¯s point of view


    When I got to the presidential suite, Edmund had not got up, so I waited in the living room.


    I soon heard something emanating from inside. Mr Edmund seemed to have gotten up and cleaned his hands.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He soon arrived to the restaurant for brunch.


    When I saw him leave the room, I approached him and said, ¡°Mr. Edmund, good morning.¡±


    When he noticed me, his brows furrowed slightly.


    Mr. Edmund¡¯s assistant Oan emerged from the second bedroom, yawned, and entered the living room. When he spotted me, he questioned, ¡°Who are you, and where is Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna was originally the manager of the Entertainment Department. She was not familiar with the housekeeper business. She was probably concerned about her poor service, Mr. Edmund, so she exined the situation to Mr. Alvin and returned to the Entertainment Department. I will take over the responsibility of taking care of Mr. Edmund¡¯s food and clothing in City X in theing days.¡±


    Before I could continue, Edmund raised his hand and said, ¡°Call her here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant.


    He went out the door, lifting his foot.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund¡­¡± I was taken aback and wanted to follow.


    ¡°Miss Venus, right? Go back and tell your Mr. Alvin that if you can¡¯t arrange a respectable housekeeper in your club, we may consider transferring clubs,¡± Oan said, raising his hand.


    ¡°This¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure what I did wrong or how I ended myself as an unqualified housekeeper.


    Knowing that I had not been weed, I could only bear it and quietly exited the room, despite my reluctance to ept it.

 Chapter 5

    Leanna¡¯s point of view


    In the advanced private room 2605, Cecily was entangled by a drunken guest.


    I received the notification and quickly went to deal with it.


    ¡°This gentleman insults others, Miss Leanna.¡± Cecily instantly went in front of me and told me with a disgruntled expression.


    ¡°I invited you to join me for a drink, dammit. I hold you in high regard. Come by shortly.¡± The drunken male guesty on the sofa, holding a bottle of alcohol in his hand, and yelled incoherently.


    When I realized this, I stretched out and drew Cecily behind me. I reassured her by patting her on the shoulder. Then I turned to face the inebriated visitor, ¡°Sir, you are inebriated. You should lie down and rest. Don¡¯t consume any more alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Drunk? I¡¯m not inebriated. Come on over here and lie down with me to rest.¡± The man abruptly sat up straight and reached out his hand to grab my wrist.


    My hand was grabbed by him, and a wave of nausea washed over me. ¡°Sir, please let go,¡± I said as I fought to break free.


    ¡°No, what can you possibly do to me?¡± He lowered his gaze and sounded pompous.


    ¡°Manager, I¡¯ll call the security guard right away,¡± Cecily said right away.


    ¡°Wait a minute, help me first¡­¡± I wanted to stop her, but I wasn¡¯t sure if she was too terrified. She bolted rapidly.


    When the male guest noticed a man fleeing, he pointed to me and said drunkenly, ¡°One is on the run, while the other is on the run. Then you can enjoy yourself with me.¡±


    He dashed towards me .


    I was terrified at the time. To evade the onught, my body subconsciously dodged back. But I was too focused on avoiding to stand still. My high-heeled shoes were tossed aside. My feet hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t stand up straight and my torso sagged.


    It¡¯s dreadful!


    I cried in my heart, bracing myself for the impact of striking the earth.


    But¡­ I should have fallen to the floor, but the next second I leaned on a ¡°wall.¡± To be exact, it was a wall with temperature.


    Stunned, I turned to check what was going on behind me, but the male guest had already turned his mouth towards me.


    I was about to be kissed since I couldn¡¯t hide. Suddenly, arge hand behind me came out and smacked the male guest across the face. The male guest got pped in the face, staggered a few steps back, andnded on the edge of the sofa next him.


    ¡°Who is going to hit me?¡± The male guest strove to stand up straight and view the person in front of him, but his legs became weak as a result of his drinking, and he fell back straightly.


    I turned around, afraid, to look at the man standing behind me. The man was likewise staring at me, and our gazes locked. For a little while, I feltpelled to exercise caution. It felt like being hit by a powerful current.


    ¡°Do you want to be my housekeeper if you¡¯re going to be harassed by such people?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I opened my mouth to say something, but my mind wasn¡¯t prepared to confront him.


    ¡°Go.¡± He reached out and ced his warm huge palm around my freezing hand, which had gone cold from fear. He had me in his grip and was going to leave.


    I noticed Cecily and the security officers as soon as I arrived to the entrance. Cecily¡¯s face was surprised, ¡°Miss Leanna, Mr. Edmund¡­¡±


    ¡°That man was beaten by me. Let hime to me directly if there is an issue.¡± In the midst of everyone¡¯s surprise, Edmund dropped this statement and drew me aside.


    When we got inside the elevator, Edmund continued grabbing my hand.


    When the elevator door closed, it was only me and him standing side by side in the small area.


    I didn¡¯t say anything to him. Everything was quiet. The only thing that was beating was the number above the elevator door.


    My small heart was racing all the time, and my sprained foot was hurting tremendously.


    To avoid putting pressure on the afflicted foot, I shifted my weight to the uninjured left foot.


    It was a very small movement, but because he was holding my hand, he was able to perceive it.


    He gazed at me with his head turned. His voice was powerful. ¡°Wounded?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to notice. In awe, i nodded gently.


    ¡°Where?¡± He inquired once more, this time in a softer voice and with less obvious worry.


    ¡°I just sprained my foot,¡± I spoke gently, my gaze avoiding his.


    The elevator door opened immediately after the voice, and the top floor arrived.


    I raised my foot to hobble out, but before I could, the man encircling me hauled my entire body up, and my heady against his chest. A subtle cologne scent came into my nose, making me feel both remote and familiar.


    I slept with this odor for many nights three years ago.


    I strained to jump, terrified by his unexpected action.


    ¡°Do you want to stumble and sprain your other foot?¡± He whispered a warning in my ear.


    In an instant, I allowed him to embrace me, but my heart pounded wildly, as if it could leap out of my chest at any moment.


    He escorted me out of the elevator and into the presidential room.


    Oan¡¯s point of view


    I was eating breakfast when I noticed this and was taken aback.


    ¡°Go grab yourself an ice bag.¡± Mr. Edmund sat Leanna down on the sofa and looked at me.


    I went to the fridge to get the ice bag. I was wondering whether to give Leanna the ice bag. Mr. Edmund had extended his hand.


    Before I could react, I noticed the president crouching on the ground with one leg bent, squatting in front of Leanna in a half-squat position, carefully taking the high-heeled shoes from her injured foot, and then applying the ice bag.


    What exactly is going on?


    Mr. Edmund even knelt in front of a small servant and applied cold packs to her.


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing!


    Leanna¡¯s point of view


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The sudden chilly sensation caused me to shake slightly, and my formerly heated and aching ankle felt considerably morefortable.


    ¡°Are you still hurting?¡± When I looked up, his piercing ck eyes, like precious gems, shone a direct light on me.


    For a half-second, I was caught in his eyes, nodded, then realized something, shaking my head quickly, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt so much, OK, it¡¯s much better.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oan¡± Edmund raised his head and gazed at Oan, who remained in a stupor.


    ¡°Yes, President,¡± Oan quickly remembered.


    ¡°Pleasee here and hold it.¡± Oan approaches with a glum expression.


    ¡°No need¡­ Just help myself¡­¡± I¡¯m not going to annoy anyone. After all, they have nothing to do with my injury. Edmund¡¯s series of reactions have made my little heart unbearable. Now his assistant is involved to help. I¡¯m really sorry.


    Oan, on the other hand, ignored my words and stooped down to take the ice bag from Edmund.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Oan. I can¡­¡± ¡°Weakly,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡± It¡¯s a pity that Edmund didn¡¯t give me a chance.


    Although I was very upset, I leaned on the back of the sofa and sat down.

 Chapter 6

    Edmund stood up and was about to wash his hands when the doorbell rang.


    Oan was making an ice pack for me, so she didn¡¯t have time to open the door. Edmund went to open the door directly.


    As soon as I raised my head, I saw Alvine in with a smile on his face.


    Edmund gave him a cold look, turned around and walked into the living room. He sat down directly on the sofa next to me. We sat side by side. We were very close to each other, and our bodies were almost pressed together.


    I can¡¯t stand such a close distance, but now my feet are still held by Oan, and I can¡¯t move freely, so I have to endure it silently.


    Alvin entered the living room and saw me sitting on the sofa. His expression became veryplicated.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, what are you doing?¡± he asked with aplicated look in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Alvin, why are you here?¡± When I saw Alvin, my first reaction was to stand up, but as soon as I moved my body a little, my feet were caught by Oan, so I had to sit up obediently.


    Alvin¡¯s POV


    Only then did I notice that Leanna¡¯s ankle was red and swollen. I realized that she sprained her ankle.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, are you okay? Do you want to see a doctor?¡±


    In fact, when I saw Edmund sit next to Leanna, I understood why Venus was rejected.


    It seemed that this big shot who could control everything had a crush on Leanna.


    Leanna, why are you so lucky?


    ¡°No, No. It¡¯s not very serious. It¡¯ll be fer.¡± Leanna shook her head.


    I like Leanna¡¯s personality of not bringing trouble to others. I nodded and looked at Edmund. ¡°Mr. Edmund, Venus said that you are not satisfied with the housekeeper we arranged for you. On behalf of the club, I apologize for the trouble. I hope you can give us an opportunity to make up.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to improve?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t even look at me.


    I already knew what he meant. ¡°I know, I know. Mr. Edmund doesn¡¯t like to change a new Butler, so I¡¯d better let Miss Leanna continue to serve you¡­¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    ¡°Mr. Alvin, i¡­¡±


    Let me go. I don¡¯t want to stay with Edmund any longer.


    ¡°You want to refuse?¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows and said in a firm tone.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, Mr. Edmund. I¡­ I¡¯m not the Housekeeping Department, so I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±.


    But before I could finish my words, he said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because I¡¯m not good at business, but I¡­ and¡­ You see, my feet are injured now, and I really can¡¯t provide service for you¡­¡± this excuse was always reasonable, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your work will be temporarily reced by Oan until your feet are fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I frowned. I was really afraid of him and didn¡¯t dare to stay with him.


    ¡°It seems that Miss Leanna really doesn¡¯t want to stay to serve me.¡± When he said this, his tone was full of regret. He leaned back on the sofa and raised his hands to hold the back of his head.


    I still wanted to refuse, but Alvin interrupted me and said to Edmund, ¡°no, no¡­ Miss Leanna, how could she be unwilling?¡± Then he looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Leanna, it¡¯s rare for Mr. Edmund to appreciate you so much. Just serve Mr. Edmund well.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alvin¡­¡± I bit my lips, unwillingly.


    ¡°Although the problems you mentioned are all big problems, Mr. Edmund is generous. You don¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity to improve yourself, do you?¡± After saying that, Alvin added, ¡°you know what benefits will be offered to the outstanding employees of ourpany this year, right? Haven¡¯t you always wanted to go to Ennd to visit your sister?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that travel to Ennd this year?¡± Hearing this, my eyes finally lit up.


    ¡°There are only a few outstanding employees. Miss Leanna, you have a good chance.¡± Alvin smiled knowingly.


    ¡°Yes, I will serve Mr. Edmund well. Mr. Alvin, please rest assured.¡± I¡¯m excited.


    Oan¡¯s POV


    I squatted on the ground and saw Mr Edmund¡¯s face was as dark as coal. He tried hard to hold back hisughter and sighed in his heart, ¡®Mr. Prsident, I didn¡¯t expect you to be less charming than a ticket to Ennd. What a pity!¡¯!


    After persuading Leanna, Alvin apologized to the president again and left the presidential suite.


    As soon as Alvin left, the CEO stood up from the sofa and turned back to his room.


    Although there is not much expression on his face, I know that the president is very unhappy at the moment.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I had a rest for the whole morning. By the afternoon, my feet were almost all right.


    After Edmund and Oan went out, I called the room service to clean the room.


    I didn¡¯t expect to see the excited Cecily in front of me.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, I¡¯m here to clean up.¡± She pushed the cleaning car into the door.


    I was a little surprised to see her. ¡°Why are you here alone?¡±


    Cecily blinked at me and said, ¡°yes, I changed shift on purpose and came here alone.¡±


    ¡°You can clean it by yourself?¡± I looked at her in confusion.


    With a smile, she poked me in the arm and said, ¡°I still have you, manager.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless. What¡¯s wrong with her?


    She picked up the duster cloth and went straight to the master bedroom to work.


    I had no choice but to do the cleaning with her.


    ¡°Manager, what kind of person is Mr. Edmund? I think he looks very serious. Is he the same in private?¡± Cecily asked while wiping the table.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I replied casually, but the image of him on the bed appeared in my mind.


    Realizing that I was thinking too much, I immediately shook my head and scolded myself for thinking too much.


    In fact, it¡¯s not my fault. After all, I¡¯ve seen Edmund in bed in private.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it terrible to work with him?¡± Cecily took it for granted.


    It was really terrible. Who knew what he would do next second.


    ¡°But I think he treats you very well. Today, he helped you beat that drunken guest, didn¡¯t he?¡± Cecily asked curiously.


    ¡°Really?¡± Is he good to me? How could it be possible?


    ¡°Yes, yes. I also heard that Venus wanted to rece you, but was refused by Mr. Edmund. She was so angry that she cried in the office. It can be seen how much Mr. Edmund likes you.¡± As she spoke, she put her face in front of me and asked mysteriously, ¡°manager, you and Mr. Edmund, are you¡­¡±


    Realizing that she had misunderstood him, I immediately stopped her and said, ¡°stop, don¡¯t think too much. There is nothing between Mr. Edmund and me.¡±


    ¡°Then why did he hold your hand this morning?¡± Cecily blinked at me with a snicker.


    I don¡¯t know how to refute this fact. I have been thinking about it for a long time. Squinting, I looked at Cecily and said, ¡°Why are you so diligent today? You took the initiative to clean the presidential suite. It turns out that your real purpose to get to the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Manager, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just curious, so Ie to ask. After all, if you be a richdy by ident, I can also get some benefit from it, right?¡± Cecily stuck out her tongue naughtily.


    ¡°You still sayomg¡­¡± I was amused and angry. I threw away the rag in my hand and was about to scratch her.


    Cecily hurried to hide herself from the bedside table


    ¡°Eh¡­ Why do these earrings look so familiar?¡± She stopped ying and picked up the earrings to look at them carefully.


    ¡°What earrings?¡± I also looked in the direction of her voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a birthday gift from you, Miss Leanna?¡± Cecily picked up the ear studs and tried topare them with mine.


    I didn¡¯t know that one of my earrings was missing. I reached out to touch my left ear and found that there was indeed nothing on it, and the other diamond earring was firmly worn on my right ear.


    ¡°Manager, you also said that you had nothing to do with Mr. Edmund. Now I have the evidence of.¡± Cecily raised the ear stud in her hand with a snicker.


    I was confused. What happened?


    Why are my earrings on Edmund¡¯s bedside table?


    Did I leave it at the clubst night?


    If that¡¯s the case, then does Edmund know that I had sex with himst night?


    But no, if he knew, why didn¡¯t he mention it?


    Or he didn¡¯t say it on purpose just to avoid trouble, just like me?


    ¡°Manager? Manager?¡± Cecily waved her hand and asked, ¡°what are you thinking about?¡±


    When I came to my senses, I took the ear studs from her hand and smiled unnaturally. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe I dropped it and was picked up by Mr. Edmund. He didn¡¯t give them back to me yet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe . ¡°Anyway, manager, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about your rtionship with Mr. Edmund. I came here to clean the room alone today to keep it a secret.¡±


    I smiled bitterly. How could you clean the house alone? You are here to increase my workload.

 Chapter 7

    Edmund¡¯s pov


    It was already veryte when I came back. As soon as I entered the room, I saw Leanna in a night robe standing at the door with a nk face.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± I nced at her and said.


    She nodded. Seeing that I was about to change my shoes, she immediately ran to me and squatted down. She took off the soft leather slippers from the shoe rack and put them beside my feet.


    Looking down at the back of her head, I suddenly felt that she looked as cute as a toy with a thin skeleton.


    ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± She put on her shoes and asked.


    She raised her head. Under the light, her big ck and white eyes emitted a faint dark light, bright and clear, which made my heart soft.


    ¡°Get up. You don¡¯t have to do this in the future.¡± I walked to the living room.


    When she arrived at the living room, she saw that I was taking off my coat. She hurried forward and reached out to take it.


    I found that she behaved abnormally tonight, so I turned around and looked at her. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±


    She nced around and pretended to be rxed. ¡°No¡­ no¡­ didn¡¯t¡­ Oane back with you?¡±


    ¡°He went to the bar.¡± I sat down on the sofa and rubbed my temple.


    After putting my coat away, Leanna went to the dining room to pour a ss of water and handed it to me. I took the water and nced at her. She looked a little nervous and didn¡¯t know where to put her hands. She flipped her ck hair that was scattered on her shoulders.


    Her action was very inadvertent, but she was wearing a night robe, or because she just got up from the bedzily, her simple action gave people an iparably charming feeling.


    I smiled with self mockery and withdrew my sight. When I was about to drink water, a light shed in my eyes.


    When I took a closer look, I found that the ear studs that should have been quietly lying on my bedside table had been put on Leanna¡¯s ears.


    At this time, I have roughly understood why she didn¡¯t sleep at night and waited for me toe back. She seemed to want to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to bed.¡± Then I stood up and was about to go back to my room.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund¡­¡± as expected, she stopped me.


    After a short pause, the corners of my mouth slightly upward, revealing an unnoticeable smile. I turned around and looked at her, pretending to be confused. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­¡± she hesitated.


    ¡°The earrings are beautiful.¡± Noticing her embarrassment, I stopped her from saying anything.


    Her face flushed a little. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°my sister gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± This is the second time I heard this name today. After thinking for a moment, I asked, ¡°that sick sister?¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    He remembered?


    A trace of surprise shed through my heart, but then my face turned even redder.


    He remembered my sister, and of course he remembered the night I spent with him three years ago.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I nodded and lowered her voice.


    ¡°Has he recovered?¡± Although he asked this question, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t really care about it.


    ¡°Thanks to you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the money Edmund gave me, my sister would have died, let alone studying in Ennd.


    ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    He nced at me indifferently.


    I understand what he meant. He said that he bought my body with money. There is a fair deal between me and him.


    For a moment, I felt a little ashamed, so I lowered my head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°since your sister gave you the earrings, don¡¯t take them off again. Next time, if they were picked up by the cleaning staff of your club, they might not be returned.¡±


    Hearing this, I immediately raised my head and asked, ¡°did you pick up these earrings in this room?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± He asked.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, and my tense nerves finally rxed.


    If the earrings were picked up in the presidential suite, it meant that he didn¡¯t know it was me in the club roomst night.


    Well, I don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.


    Just forget it.


    Without saying anything more, he turned around and went back to his room.


    When I looked up at Edmund again, I only saw his broad back fading away. I am very familiar with this back. He left in this way for many nights three years ago.


    That night, I slept soundly.


    Maybe I have already known the answer to my doubts, which makes me feel less stressed.


    Although Edmund still remembered what had happened in the past, he didn¡¯t show any sign of looking down on me or disliking me. I think he is a graceful and cultivated man. Obviously, my worries before were somewhat viinous.


    The second morning, I was awakened by a cry for mercy.


    When I got up and came to the living room, I saw a middle-aged man standing in front of Oan, cupping his hands and saying, ¡°Oan, I beg you. Please put in a good word for Mr. Edmund and ask him to let us go. The business of the Hill family of the two generations can¡¯t be lost like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hyman, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have been here at this time. Do you know the consequences of disturbing the president¡¯s rest?¡± Oan sat cross legged on the sofa, looking sleepy.


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to do this either. I have no choice. My father has been so anxious about this matter that he is hospitalized. I¡¯m afraid that if I can¡¯t ask for Mr. Edmund¡¯s forgiveness, my father¡­¡±


    Oan turned her head impatiently. When I met his eyes, he immediately stood up and greeted me, ¡°Miss Leanna, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I nodded at him. Afraid of getting in the way, I turned around and was about to go back to my room.


    Oan immediately said, ¡°Miss Leanna, the president won¡¯t go out today. Arrange the breakfast and dinner for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°Mr. Edmund, do you have anything you want to eat recently?¡±


    ¡°What he wants most is you¡­¡± Oan said, raising his eyebrows at me with an ambiguous expression. His voice trailed off. Hearing that, my face flushed immediately. Before I could protest against his frivolity, he continued, ¡°I arranged it.¡±


    I secretly rolled my eyes in my heart and ignored him. Then I went back to my room to change my clothes.


    Oan¡¯s POV


    Hyman rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Oan, who is thisdy?¡±


    ¡°She is a housekeeper, but the most popr man in front of Mr. Edmund,. Mr. Edmund will do whatever she says.¡± I said mysteriously.


    He would wear whatever clothes she prepared for the CEO.


    He would eat whatever she ordered for the CEO.


    As expected, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to disturb Oan¡¯s rest in such an early morning. Since Mr. Edmund hasn¡¯t got up yet, I won¡¯t disturb him. Please Mr. Edmund, after he wakes up, say something nice. I will definitely repay.¡±


    ¡°No. Mr. Hyman, please.¡± I waved my hand and saw the guest out.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    After changing my clothes, I walked out of the bedroom again and found that the guest had left.


    ¡°Oan, what would you like for breakfast?¡± Seeing that Oan was about to go back to her room, I asked.


    However, he only yawned and waved at me. ¡°I don¡¯t eat anything. I want to sleep. It¡¯s rare for me to have a day off today. You don¡¯t need to wake me up for lunch.¡±


    I saw him enter the room and close the door. I was left alone in the living room in an instant.


    I raised my head and looked at the big bell ced in the corner. The clock and the branch point were seven o¡¯clock respectively.


    Edmund won¡¯t get up at this time, and Oan has gone back to sleep. So why should I get up so early?


    ¡­¡­


    At half past eight in the morning, Edmund finally got up. I asked someone to bring him breakfast and then stood at the table to serve him.


    Edmund sat down, looked up at me and said, ¡°sit down. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Edmund. I have staff food.¡±


    ¡°Is there any fun ce in City X?¡± He didn¡¯t insist. He just slowly picked up the coffee in front of him, took a sip and asked.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Er¡­ Mr. Edmund, are you asking about the scenic spot?¡± I asked in a daze.


    He nodded.


    I lowered my head and thought for a while. Then I snapped my fingers and said, ¡°the Ocean Park, the Dolphin Wharf, the Moon Park, the Wharf Ind. It¡¯s said that these ces are very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Pick a ce you like and go with me.¡± Edmund put down his cup and said.

 Chapter 8

    ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t respond for a while.


    ¡°Why sit down? If you go out in half an hour, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have time to eat your staff food in the canteen.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a napkin to wipe the corner of his mouth, and picked up a sandwich to eat.


    Now I understand. He wants to invite me out for fun.


    Oh, no, to be exact, he wanted to go out to have fun, but he was not familiar with this ce, so he asked me to be his guide!


    Well, that¡¯s right.


    Now that the boss has asked me to do so, I¡¯m sorry to refuse again. After all, if I don¡¯t have breakfast now and go outter, I will be hungry.


    After breakfast, I went back to my room and changed my working clothes. I wore a simple white T-shirt and a denim skirt. I followed Edmund out and went directly to the underground parking lot.


    He walked straight to the VIP parking area, walked to a ck Benz, opened the door and sat on the driver¡¯s seat.


    I¡¯m standing there and thinking. Should I sit in the passenger seat? Or to sit in the back row?


    It seems that I can¡¯t sit in the back row. There is no reason for such a big shot like Edmund to be my driver.


    But I¡¯m a little scared to sit side by side with him.


    When I was hesitating, the window of the passenger seat was rolled down.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Obviously, he was a little impatient.


    Forget it. sit in the passenger seat. Can he still eat me?


    Gritting my teeth, I opened the door of the passenger seat and got in.


    ¡°Seat belt.¡± He reminded and started the car.


    I fastened the seat belt obediently, and the car had slowly driven out of the garage and towards the road.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Edmund asked again.


    ¡°Well, how about going to the Fossil Museum? I heard that there are dinosaurs that were stored there tens of thousands of years ago.¡± in fact, I wanted to go there for a long time, but on the one hand, I didn¡¯t have time. On the other hand, the museum was located in a remote ce, and it took almost two hours to take a bus. It was so exhausting that I couldn¡¯t go there. ¡±


    All of a sudden, Edmund¡¯s cell phone rang and a text message flew in. He nced at the text message and sneered. Then he turned the car around and entered the oppositene.


    ¡°Oh, no, the museum is not going this way. It should be straight forward.¡±


    ¡°To the Moon Ind.¡± His indifferent voice came with unquestionable strength.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± didn¡¯t he ask me to decide where to go?


    Why did he change?


    So why did he ask me to choose a ce I like?


    In order to avoid that ce?


    I¡¯m a little upset.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No. how could it be?¡±


    ¡°Then be happy.¡±


    It was too domineering. I cursed in my heart, but a bright fake smile appeared on my face.


    She just wanted to see me happy?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Can¡¯t I y it?


    The car moved forward for twenty minutes. The air conditioner in the car made the temperature drop very low, which made me feel a little unbearable in a thin T-shirt with my arms exposed outside.


    I held my arms tightly and trembled from time to time.


    All of a sudden, Edmund opened the car storage box in front of me, took out a folded and neat Burberry thin nket and threw it on me. ¡°Cover yourself with it if you feel cold.¡±


    I felt a little embarrassed and waved my hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ ah Choo¡­¡±


    The moment I sneezed, I really wanted to jump out of the car and disappear from his sight.


    It was so humiliating.


    Putting the thin nket on my body, I felt much warmer in an instant. Perhaps it was because I had slept tootest night and didn¡¯t have enough rest, i soon felt sleepy and fell asleep identally with my eyes closed.


    I had a good sleep. When I woke up and opened my eyes, I saw a pair of deep ck eyes and a handsome face.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± His voice was deep, maic and pleasant to hear.


    My brain was still in a daze. When I came to my senses, I immediately screamed and apologized to the person in front of me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Edmund, i¡­ I didn¡¯t fall asleep on purpose. Your car was too steady andfortable to sit, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to tter me.¡± With a faint smile on his face, he turned around, opened the door and got off the car.


    I was embarrassed. It was the first time that the word ¡°tter¡± had been used on me.


    The Moon Ind was a small natural ind twenty miles away from City X.


    Due to the government¡¯s protection, the ind had not been developed in the early years. It had a beautiful natural scenery and arge number of primeval forests.


    In the past three years, the Moon Ind had been a hit in real estate industry. In order to attract investment and develop tourism resources vigorously, the government rxed the policy. The ind was put into the development n. For a time, many developer were coveting this ind with unique conditions.


    Although it was still unknown who owned the development right, the air route to the Moon Ind had already been opened. It was open to the citizens on weekends, so many citizens would take their families to y on the ind on weekends. The Moon Ind¡¯s reputation was spread around.


    As soon as I got off the car behind Edmund, I saw a yacht waiting for us at the dock.


    ¡°You¡­ You want to take a boat?¡± Looking at the yacht floating on the sea, I was a little scared.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Edmund looked at me and asked.


    ¡°No, No.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edmund naturally took my hand and got on the boat.


    My face flushed instantly, but I didn¡¯t dare to break free. I was held by him obediently.


    Although I said I was not afraid, I didn¡¯t dare to move after getting on the ship.


    The sea is windy and the yacht is fast. I have an illusion that the boat will turn over at any time.


    I turned her head to look at the man beside . He was facing the wind, with his hair blown back. His face was calm and there was no worry.


    All of a sudden, the yacht turned a corner. My body leaned to the right out of inertia, and my head hit his shoulder gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± with a frown, I rubbed my forehead and apologized. Something was rolling in my heart, as if it was about to spit out at any time.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°carsickness?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I endured the difort in my heart, blinked and nodded.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Then he turned to the yacht pilot and asked, ¡°do you have any medicine for carsickness?¡±


    The driver pointed at the first aid kit beside him and said, ¡°let¡¯s look for it inside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, i¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to bother him, but before I could finish my words, a strong sense of nausea rushed up, and I had to shut up and cover my chest.


    Edmund opened the first aid kit and rummaged through it, but he didn¡¯t see the medicine for carsickness.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± He turned to the driver and ordered. Then he went to the storage box in the front row and took a bottle of water and handed it to me. ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    I took the water, cold, frowned and took two sips before putting it down.


    ¡®what should I do?


    I still wanted to throw up


    I¡¯m so regretful that I want to cry.


    Before getting on the boat, I should have told him that I was carsick when he asked me.


    Now, i wanted to throw up, but I didn¡¯t dare.


    Just when I felt I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and was about to throw up by the side of the boat, a warm big palm reached out and held my head. Then, I was pulled to the right and my body was leaning against a broad and warm embrace.


    What happened?


    I was startled and struggled to get up, but my head was forced to lean against his chest again. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just lean like this. Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± My mind was full of doubts, but I really didn¡¯t dare to move.


    His strong and powerful heartbeat could be heard clearly. His heartbeat was so rhythmic that even my heart beat violently.


    i was so embarrassed, shy and nervous.


    I didn¡¯t dare to open my eyes. I know my face must have been as red as an apple at this time. As I took a deep breath, I could smell the Cologne from him.


    Maybe it was because the boat slowed down, or because I leaned against him, my attention was diverted and highly concentrated on the tense nerves. Not long after, the nausea and vomiting feeling disappeared, and was reced by sleepiness.


    Leanna, you had slept for a long time in the car, but now you had to sleep again on the ship.


    Cheer up! You can¡¯t sleep anymore!


    As I warned myself, I fell asleep again.


    I didn¡¯t sleep for too long and we arrived at the destination.

 Chapter 9

    Edmund woke me up and I smiled at him shyly.


    The ship was ashore and there were many people standing at the dock. I thought they were tourists on the ind and didn¡¯t pay attention to them.


    When Edmund and I got ashore, we saw that the tourists were in two rows. A middle-aged man came up to Edmund and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Edmund, wee.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Edmund nodded in a calm and alienated tone.


    The other party also looked at me and said with a smile, ¡°thisdy looks familiar. Have we met before?¡±


    Edmund turned to look at me calmly, ¡°know each other?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember. I saw you on TV. You look so much like that popr female star.¡± The man smiled and led the way. They got on the electric sightseeing car and walked into the ind.


    I know they are ttering me, so I smiled sheepishly.


    Although the Moon Ind hadn¡¯t been officially developed, some aboriginals on the ind had cleaned up their houses and built a simple resort since it was open to the public.


    The middle-aged man had been introducing the potential of the Moon Ind to Edmund all the way. He said excitedly.


    I sat in the back row and listened carefully, but my eyes were on the natural scenery of the ind.


    The isles with a tropical rain forest climate were covered with lush vegetation, and towering trees could be seen at a nce. Some small wooden houses were hidden among the trees. If it weren¡¯t for the sign of a resort hanging on the roadside, it would be difficult to find them.


    The car drove south for more than 20 minutes and arrived at the famous Gem Beach.


    The beach was decorated to entertain Edmund. There were music, deck chair, beach y, buffet and bikini beauties.


    ¡°Mr. president, Miss Leanna.¡± Oan came out of nowhere, holding a coconut in his hand and wearing beach pants, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Oan, aren¡¯t you sleeping in the club?¡± I was surprised to see him.


    Oan handed the coconut to me and said with a bitter face, ¡°yes, we agreed to have a holiday, but we were caught for work again.¡±


    While speaking, he kept ncing at Edmund.


    I¡¯m confused. Even so, Edmund and I went out first than Oan. Why did he go to the ind before us?


    Is it because I fell asleep on the road and Edmund didn¡¯t want to wake me up, so he drove very slowly or took a detour?


    I don¡¯t think so? How could he waste his time for me?


    I shook my head and warned myself not to be sentimental.


    ¡°If you feel dissatisfied, you can pack up and leave now.¡± Edmund gave Oan a cold face.


    ¡°Yes, very satisfied. How can I be dissatisfied? If I didn¡¯t work for the CEO, how could I have the chance to see so many beautiful women?¡± Oan said with a fawning look.


    I¡¯m so happy to see that. I didn¡¯t expect that Oan, who is usually serious, would behave like this in private.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be garrulous. Who are they?¡± Edmund nced at the sofa and finally fixed his eyes on the temporarily built cool shed not far ahead.


    There were a few people gambling there, and a group of beautiful bikini girls were waiting there.


    ¡°The bald man sitting over there is the biggest local constructionpany. He is sitting next to the civil and government officials and the engineer of the design institute. The old man over there is the chairman of the Baker Group, and also our biggestpetitor. Speaking of this, the Baker Group has invested a lot, and the chairman, Nigel, has personallye. It seems that the Baker Group is really a big fat piece of meat. Fortunately, I am well-informed and caught up with it Otherwise, this project may be out of our business. ¡± Oan introduced as she led Edmund and me to the balcony.


    Knowing that Edmund came here for business, I didn¡¯t dare to disturb him, so I stepped aside silently and found a cool ce to sit down and drink coconut juice.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    I followed Reg to the pavilion. Everyone put down their cards in surprise.


    Reg immediately introduced, ¡°everyone, I¡¯m sure you all know Mr. Edmund. There is no other purpose for us to gather together today. The most important word is happy.¡±


    ¡°Reg, it¡¯s your fault. Now that you have informed Mr. Edmund, why didn¡¯t you tell us in advance? Did you want to give us a surprise?¡± With a cigar in her hand, Nigel took a puff and said.


    Reg waved his hand and exined, ¡°it¡¯s a mistake. I didn¡¯t mean not to tell you. I didn¡¯t know it until an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Edmund is uninvited?¡± Nigel said provocatively.


    I sneered and looked at Nigel. ¡°Mr. Nigel, are you afraid of me?¡±


    Nigel snorted, ¡°are you kidding me? Why should I be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡± as soon as I show up, the project of the Moon Ind will be out of business with your Group.¡± I saidzily with my hands in pockets.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be confident. Since Mr. Edmund is so confident in himself, how about we have the bet? If you win, we the Baker Group will no longer participate in thepetition for the development right of the Moon Ind. If you lose, you will quit. What do you think?¡± As Nigel spoke, she winked at the man who was in charge of dealing the cards.


    The man received the message and nodded to him.


    ¿´µ½ËûÃǵĻ¥¶¯,ÎÒЦÁËЦ,²¢²»ÔÚÒâ.


    Seeing their interaction, I smiled and didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in gambling recently. How about this? I¡¯ll find someone to rece me.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POVOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was enjoying the sunshine, beach and delicious food. Lying on the deck chair, I felt sofortable.


    When Oan called me, I was humming a song with my eyes closed.


    ¡°What did you say? Mr. Edmund asked me to y cards?¡± Hearing Oan¡¯s exnation, I looked straight into the pavilion and saw Edmund looking in this direction.


    Feeling a little guilty, I quickly withdrew my sight and waved at Oan. ¡°No, No. I don¡¯t know how to y.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund is here. What are you afraid of? Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let Mr. Edmund wait too long. He will lose his temper.¡± Oan threatened while coaxing her.


    As soon as I heard that Edmund would lose his temper, I immediately stood up from the deck chair and followed Oan to the cold shed.


    ¡°Who is thisdy?¡± Nigel looked at me and asked curiously.


    Edmund held my shoulder and pressed me against the chair in front of the gambling table. With a dangerous smile on his face, he said, ¡°you can call her Leanna.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund is going to ask this Miss Leanna to help you, right?¡± Nigel looked at me and mocked.


    ¡°Mr. Nigel, don¡¯t look down upon me. Win first.¡± Edmund said sarcastically, putting his hand on my shoulder heavily.


    Being pressed down by his hands, my back bent. I really want to die.


    Turning around, I looked at him with embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Edmund, I can¡¯t¡­ you¡¯d better let Oan¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just y the simplest cards.¡± Heforted.


    ¡°.. How to y?¡±


    I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Let me y it?


    ¡°¡­¡± Edmund didn¡¯t expect that I didn¡¯t know how to y cards. ¡°Five card stud?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Still confused, I swear that I really can¡¯t y cards. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, okay?


    ¡°¡­ what can you y?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡±? But Edmund seemed to be able to swallow me up at any time, so I didn¡¯t dare to say that I can¡¯t y anything.


    Nigel sneered, ¡°it seems that Mr. Edmund can¡¯t find a good helper. What should we do? Why don¡¯t you give up this opportunity? Anyway, your King group is rich. Why do you have topete with us?¡±


    ¡°Can I y chess? A little bit¡­¡± I looked at Edmund weakly and reported,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll y chess.¡± Edmund made a decision. He looked at the government official sitting next to him and asked, ¡°how about this gentleman ying a game with them?¡±


    The official didn¡¯t say yes immediately, but looked up at Nigel. Seeing that Nigel nodded at him gently, he sat down at the table.


    Someone quickly prepared the chess pieces.


    Sitting in front of the chessboard, I felt nervous. My hand holding the chessboard was trembling, and I didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily.


    Edmund lowered his head slightly and whispered in my ear, ¡°have a good time. The business of several billions depends on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± as a result, I was even more nervous.


    Soon, I was defeated. With a long face, I turned around to look at Edmund and asked him to give me some advice.


    However, at this time, Edmund sat aside and yed with his mobile phone. Yes, he just sat not far behind me, crossed his legs and lowered his head to y with his mobile phone.

 Chapter 10

    Nigel¡¯s POV


    ¡°Miss Leanna, have a seat.¡± Looking at her bitter face, I said on purpose.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna! Are you still ying chess?¡± I don¡¯t have the patience to keep her waiting. It¡¯s just this round. If I win, Edmund will bepletely out.


    In the past few years, the Baker Group has been suppressed by The King group. The whole industry hasughed at us as the second in a thousand years. I hold my breath.


    This time, I finally got the news that Edmund wanted toe to City X to develop thend. In order to be ahead of him, I spent a lot of manpower and material resources to n this. I tried to secretly operate and get the Moon Ind¡¯s development right. It was rare that Edmund came to me again. Of course, I was eager to embarrass him.


    Leanna raised her hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°can I surrender?¡±


    ¡°Surrender? Hahaha¡­¡± Iughed and pointed at her. ¡°Of course, as long as Mr. Edmund is willing to.¡±


    Edmund, who had been sitting aside and had nothing to do with this matter, stood up and walked to Leanna. He took over the messy cards from her and threw them on the table. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Nigel. You win.¡±


    Then he pulled Leanna up from the chair, turned around and left.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Edmund. I¡¯ll send you an invitation when the celebration party is held for the project foundation.¡± I¡¯m extremely happy.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    After getting on the car, I sat in the row of seats behind Edmund. I was thinking about how to apologize to make up for the billions of business I lost by ident just now.


    After thinking for a long time, I said carefully to the back of Edmund¡¯s head, ¡°Mr. Edmund¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I made you lose billions of business¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He didn¡¯t turn around. An unusually calm voice came from the front.


    Hearing these three words, I was finally relieved.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t me me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just return the money.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, I got excited and stood up from my seat.


    The roof of the electric scooter was not high. I stood up very fast, and my head hit the roof heavily. It was so painful that stars appeared on my head and my eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, are you okay?¡± Oan asked with concern.


    With tearful eyes, I choked my mouth and said in a mournful tone, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I can¡¯t. It¡¯s you who insisted on asking me to y. Now you want me to pay back the money after losing. How can I get so much money? Even if I¡¯m sold, I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Edmund finally turned around and opened his mouth without any emotion. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not in a hurry. You can pay it back slowly.¡±


    Hearing this, I cried even harder.


    Slowly, I¡¯ll pay back the billions. How long do I have to pay them back?


    On the way back, I cried all the time and my eyes were swollen.


    When we got back to the club, Oan didn¡¯t go upstairs with us. He went out for something.


    I followed Edmund into the elevator. When I saw my red and swollen eyes in the mirror, I felt so pitiful and began to cry again.


    ¡°Have you cried enough?¡±


    I was frightened by his growl and stopped crying immediately. I looked at him nkly.


    the elevator door opened.


    Alvin¡¯s pov


    Alvin¡¯s POV


    I came in with Venus. When I saw Edmund, I greeted him immediately, ¡°Mr. Edmund, you just came back?¡±


    He replied lightly.


    Seeing his cold attitude, I didn¡¯t dare to talk to him anymore and closed my mouth silently.


    Venus, who was standing aside, suddenly asked, ¡± what¡¯s wrong with Leanna? Why does she cry?¡±


    I immediately turned to look at Leanna, who was hiding behind Edmund. As expected, her eyes and nose were red. Obviously, she had just cried.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­ There is something in my eyes.¡± Leanna shook her head and sobbed.


    ¡°Is that so? Let me help you to see what it is.¡± Venus said and was about to step forward.


    Before she could get close to Leanna, a long and powerful arm blocked her way. ¡°Miss Venus seems to like meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±


    The Venus couldn¡¯t help but shiver and took two steps back, not daring to go any further.


    Noticing that Edmund didn¡¯t like to be disturbed, I immediately winked at Venus and pushed the elevator door open. With an apologetic face, I said to him, ¡°Mr. Edmund, we¡¯re here. Please take care.¡±


    Without raising his eyelids, Edmund pressed the close button.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    The elevator went up all the way to the top floor.


    I took out the room card from my backpack and opened the door. I was about to squat down and take the slippers for Edmund.


    When I bent down, Edmund grabbed my arms and lifted me up. ¡°Go to the bathroom and wash your face.¡±


    My mind is now full of the debt of billions, and I don¡¯t have time to think about anything else. He asked me to wash my face, and I¡¯ll go there obediently.


    When I finished washing my face and was about toe out, I saw him leaning against the door with an ice bag in his hand.


    Before I could react, he had already pulled me over, and the ice bag in his hand was directly stuck to my eyes.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    It was so cold! Subconsciously, I leaned back and almost hit the door frame behind me. Fortunately, Edmund was quick eyed and agile enough to hold the back side of my head so that I could escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was very dignified.


    Gritting my teeth, I removed the ice pack from my face and stared at him with my red and swollen eyes. ¡°Mr. Edmund, do you really want me to pay you back?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± He folded his arms across his chest and looked at me leisurely.


    ¡°But you asked me to bet with them, so I lost. I don¡¯t want to lose your money by myself.¡± I argued strongly.


    He lowered his head and thought for a while seriously. Then he said, ¡°what you said makes sense. I really need to take some responsibility for this matter.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you agree with me?¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to say that. For a moment, joy appeared in my eyes.


    ¡°Of course, I am a reasonable person.¡± As he spoke, a strange smile appeared on his face. ¡°Since I was wrong in this matter, I am willing to take the responsibility. I will take more than half of the billions you lost, and the remaining one billion will belong to you.¡±


    ¡°What? Ten¡­ One billion?¡±


    Isn¡¯t it an astronomical figure for me?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can pay it back slowly.¡± The smile on his face was creepy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡± I gritted my teeth and began to act shamelessly.


    Anyway, he, Edmund, was not a good man. To deal with a bad man, I had to use a bad trick.


    ¡°No money?¡± Hearing this, he frowned with some embarrassment. He cupped his chin with both hands and said, ¡°it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t do anything, I couldn¡¯t help raising my eyebrows. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have any house, car, or notes. My sry is only a little every month. How can I pay you back one billion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to return it.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡±?


    ¡°You can pay it back if you sell yourself.¡± He smiled and said.


    He smiled, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll suffer a loss and buy you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me¡­¡± the more I heard, the more strange he looked. Seeing that he was not joking, s looked at him vigntly. ¡°What do you mean? Why did you buy me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? What can you do if I buy it?¡± He asked meaningfully.


    When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat. I thought of the nights three years ago.


    At that time, he just bought me with money, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°No, No. I swear that I will never do that again in my life. Even if I die in the future, I will never¡­¡± shaking my head, I looked terrified. But before I could finish my words, I heard hiszy voiceing from above. ¡°No, I really can¡¯t. It¡¯s really not worthwhile to spend one billion buying a


    ¡°Eh?¡± What did he mean by saying that?


    Did I get it wrong? I looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°What? Do you want to do something else?¡± He asked.


    Realizing that I was thinking too much, my face immediately flushed like an apple.


    ¡°Apply some ointment to your eyes and ask someone to bring lunch here.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked to the living room.


    I held the ice pack in my hand and pressed it on my hot little face.


    I felt so embarrassed that I almost misunderstood him.


    He probably didn¡¯t notice that.

 Chapter 11

    Oan¡¯s POV


    When I came back to the club in the evening, the first thing I did was to hand my phone to the CEO and open the headline, ¡°Mr. president, you are so brilliant. After the photos were posted online this noon, they immediately became the hot search. The stock of the Baker Group has fallen sharply this afternoon. I have received news from them that the major shareholders of the Baker Group are going to hold a board meeting and dismiss the position of chairman of Nigel. At present, all the news media are reporting this matter, and the Discipline Inspection Department of the government has also taken action¡­¡±


    With a meaningful smile on his face, Edmund said, ¡°government officials and real estate businessmen gather to gamble, and there are pictures. Who would like to miss such explosive news?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. To be honest, thanks to Miss Leanna. After all, it¡¯s not appropriate for both of us to deal with this matter. She happened to take our ce.¡±


    ¡°Humph¡­¡± he snorted with a faint smile on his face.


    Seeing this, I shut up immediately and didn¡¯t dare to mention Leanna again.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    That night, I had a nightmare all night.


    When I woke up, it was already dawn. My back was covered with cold sweat.


    After getting up, I changed my work clothes and came to the living room. I saw that Edmund and Oan two people changed into formal clothes and were about to go out with their suitcases in their hands.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡± I stood at the door and asked in a daze.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund has something urgent to deal with and needs to go back to City Y. You must be tired these days. You can take this opportunity to have a good rest for a few days.¡± As Oan said, she pushed the door open and Edmund walked out.


    ¡°Will youe back?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What? Are you reluctant to leave us? Don¡¯t worry. I will definitelye back. I still have something to deal with here. As for Mr. Edmund, I¡¯m not sure. Maybe when you are going to pay him back one billion, he will be willing toe here again in person.¡± Oan blinked at me and said. Then he followed Edmund and disappeared from my sight.


    After the two of them left, I closed the door, turned around and went back to my room. My body fell heavily on the bed behind me.


    One billion!


    How can I pay it back?


    Shall I really sell myself to him as a housekeeper for the rest of her life?


    No!


    I don¡¯t want it!


    After they left, I was free.


    I had a nap in my room this morning. At about ten o¡¯clock, I went downstairs to have lunch in the staff canteen.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, I saw many people there.


    As usual, I went straight to the window for food and found that many people looked at me strangely and whispered.


    What happened?


    I looked down at her uniform curiously. It was neat and nothing special.


    After getting the meal, I turned around and was about to find a seat to sit down. Not far away, Cecily waved at me. ¡°Miss Leanna, here.¡±


    Seeing this, I immediately walked towards her.


    ¡°Cecily, are you on the day shift today?¡±


    Cecily pulled me aside and looked around. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, manager. Let¡¯s eat outside. The air is better.¡±


    I sensed that she was implying something, so I nodded and followed her to the balcony outside.


    After sitting down beside a parterre on the balcony, I asked, ¡°what happened today? I feel like everyone is looking at me. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? Now the whole club has spread that you seduced Mr. Edmund, who is in the presidential suite, but he refused. It¡¯s really annoying.¡± Said Cecily.


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, I was so angry that I stood up. The te in my hand fell to the ground. I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth. ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but I first heard from Fitch of the Housekeeping Department. Manager, do you think that it¡¯s because Venus is jealous that you can serve Mr. Edmund that she spread the rumor? If you really seduce him, how can he refuse you?¡± Cecily argued.


    ¡°Venus?¡± It suddenly urred to me that we met in the elevator yesterday.


    It must be her. Maybe she thought I cried yesterday and misunderstood that I had an affair with Edmund.


    Venus is very smart. It is said that I seduced Edmund on purpose, but Edmund refused me.


    In this way, even if Edmund heard this, he would not say anything.


    After all, I was the only one whose reputation was damaged, while Edmund was portrayed as a victim of harassment. No one would gossip about him.


    ¡°Cecily, listen to me. Mr. Edmund and I are just the simplest guests and housekeeper. He doesn¡¯t treat me well, and I only do my part to him. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay?¡± I told Cecily seriously.


    Cecily nodded heavily and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, manager. I have promised you that I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you eat first. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Without waiting for her response, I turned around and walked into the room.


    Venus, do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?


    How dare you spread rumors outside and insult me like that.


    Today I will let her know that I am not that easy to be bullied!


    I took the elevator to the office area of the club on the five floor.


    I went straight to the Housekeeping Department. As soon as I entered, I saw that Venus was gossiping with The vice manager of the Finance Department, Joan. The two of them smiled happily.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I always thought that Mr. Edmund had a crush on her, so he made her Butler. It was not until yesterday when I saw her crying in the elevator that I realized that she had a hard time with Mr. Edmund. She deserved it. She was daydreaming that she could marry a rich man after entering the presidential suite¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so aloof all the time. It turns out that she has been pretending to be a tough woman.¡± Joan said with a disdainful look, following the words of Venus.


    Hearing the conversation between the two people, I was so angry that I trembled.


    ¡°Venus!¡± I shouted and walked towards her. ¡°Make it clear to me. Which eye did you see that I seduced Mr. Edmund?¡±


    Venus was stunned at first, but soon calmed down. ¡°Miss Leanna, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. I heard what you said just now. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a despicable person and have such dirty thoughts. Do you think all the waiters who have served the rich want to find a sugar daddy?¡± My words were fierce.


    ¡°Leanna, don¡¯t talk like a bitch. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are?¡± Venus said in a strange tone.


    Joan tried to persuade her, ¡°Venus, forget it. Don¡¯t quarrel anymore. If others see you two quarrel like this, it will have a bad impact on you and you will suffer losses.¡±


    ¡°Joan, you¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with her. After all, she has a wide range of contacts. Today she went out to the sea with this rich man, and tomorrow she will y chess with that rich man. ¡± Venus said in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Go to sea and y cards?¡± I was stunned.


    How did she know that I went out of the sea yesterday and yed cards?


    Only the three of us, Edmund and Oan, know about it?


    The rest of the people present yesterday had nothing to do with the club.


    ¡°What? Do you still want to deny it? Your photos have been on the headline of the news.¡± Venus looked at me sarcastically and continued to taunt, ¡°but you are really a jinx. Whoeveres across who is unlucky, your rich businessman will be in big trouble now.¡±


    I¡¯m totally confused now. What¡¯s going on?


    Why was I on the headline?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Just as I was having a big fight with her, Alvin came out of the general manager¡¯s office and shouted at us.


    ?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Alvin, please have a look. It¡¯s not that I want to quarrel with her. It¡¯s her who came to quarrel with me¡­¡± Venusined, pointing at me.


    My mind is now full of news headlines. I don¡¯t have time to quarrel with Venus anymore. I turn around and run out.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, where are you going?¡± Alvin shouted behind me.


    I ignored him. I just rushed out of the office area, took the elevator and went straight to the presidential suite.


    After entering the room, i locked the door, took out her mobile phone with my trembling hands and opened the news website.


    Sure enough, on the most conspicuous front page, there was a photo of me ying chess with that man on behalf of Edmund yesterday.


    How could this be?


    Who¡­ Took this photo?


    I studied the photo carefully and found that it was exactly the position where Edmund sat yesterday?


    When I was ying chess yesterday morning, I remembered that Edmund was sitting aside and ying with his mobile phone.


    Now it seemed that he was actually taking photos in secret. But did he really do it? Why did he do that?

 Chapter 12

    Edmund¡¯s pov


    Back to the old house.


    Wasim, the old housekeeper, had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Master, you are finally back. ¡± Wasim said respectfully.


    ¡°How is Grandpa?¡± After I took off my coat, Wasim immediately took it over and walked into the room, replying, ¡°much better now. He is out of danger. The doctor said that master¡¯s heart can¡¯t bear such irritation anymore. He asked us to keep an eye on him in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to see him.¡± After I entered the room, I went straight to the second floor.


    I pushed the door open and saw the old man lying quietly on the bed. The vein in his hand was still being injected, and a nurse was taking care of him.


    The nurse came forward at once. ¡°Mr. Edmund, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°How long has grandpa slept?¡± I looked at the old man on the bed and asked.


    The nurse raised her hand, looked at her watch and answered, ¡°about ten minutes. Do you want to talk?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let him have a good rest first. Call me when he wakes up.¡± I waved my hand, walked to the bedside, pulled up the quilt for Grandpa, and covered his chest before turning around and leaving.


    As soon as I walked out of the room, Oan came over with his mobile phone. ¡°Mr. president, I¡¯ve found out that master had a heart attack this time because he was angry with second master.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± My eyes turned cold.


    Oan looked around and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°He is getting bolder and bolder. How dare he make such an idea?¡±


    ¡°He must have nned it for a long time. He didn¡¯t do it until you left. But fortunately, Mrs. found it, so he didn¡¯t seed. I can¡¯t believe what will happen if second master really stole his seal.¡± Oan sighed.


    ¡°Humph, what consequences can there be? Just thinking about the things in Grandpa¡¯s bank safe.¡± With a sneer, I turned around and ordered the Butler, ¡°Wasim, tell him that second master is not allowed to enter the mansion without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Wasim replied.


    ¡°Well, you can leave now. Oan, let¡¯s go to thepany.¡± I¡¯ll turn around and leave.


    Wasim hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Master, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t you go to see Mrs. ?¡±


    I stopped and turned around. ¡°No. Tell her that I have something important to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mrs. should be a little disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Can she?¡± My eyes were cold and I left without looking back.


    Wasim¡¯s pov


    Looking at the back of Master, I sighed in my heart.


    After he left, I turned around and went to a bedroom in the West.


    As soon as I entered, I saw an elegantdy standing by the window in a white long dress, with a kettle in her hand, watering a pot of white jasmine


    A maid was helping her with a scissor.


    ¡°Mydy.¡± I called her softly.


    She didn¡¯t turn around but continued to water. Her voice was as calm as ake, ¡°he left?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Master asked me to say hello to you. He has something urgent to deal with, so he left first.¡± I bent over and said carefully.


    ¡°Well¡­ What kind of emergency? He never cares about me.¡± She put the kettle in the maid¡¯s hand and sneered, ¡°he is the same as his dead father. He is heartless.¡±


    ¡°Mydy, you misunderstood Master. He really has something urgent, or he wouldn¡¯t leave without waiting for master to talk to him when he wakes up.¡± I don¡¯t want the misunderstanding between them to be deeper, so I help to exin.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to put in a good word for him. I know him better than you. Go downstairs. Don¡¯t bother me if there is nothing else.¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. I nodded and left silently.


    I also know that the gap between mother and son for more than twenty years can¡¯t be resolved by a few words of an outsider?


    Oan¡¯s POV


    On our way to thepany, Edmund sat in the back seat with a long face.


    Noticing that he was in a bad mood, I didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. I just sat in the passenger seat and closed my eyes for rest.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I took it out and found it was Leanna.


    ¡°Miss Leanna?¡± Why did she call?


    I slid the answer key and put the phone near my ear. ¡°Hello, Miss Leanna¡­ Oh, you¡¯re looking for the CEO? He¡¯s here. Please wait for a moment¡­¡±


    Handing the phone to Edmund, I said with a ttering expression, ¡°Mr. president, Miss Leanna is looking for you.¡±


    Edmund cast a cold nce at me, which made people shiver with fear. But I still took the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His voice was low and emotionless.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I called to question him why he took my photos and posted them online.


    But when I heard his cold voice on the phone, I was a little guilty.


    ¡°I¡­ I have something to ask you.¡± I encouraged herself not to be afraid. Anyway, it was not me who did the wrong thing now.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you secretly take my photos and¡­ Post them online? Do you know that I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone recognized you?¡± He asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, my colleague recognized me.¡±


    ¡°Did they make trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But there are rumors¡­ Mr. Edmund, can you tell me why you took photos and posted them online?¡± I hope I can hear his exnation.


    ¡°Boss, here we are.¡± Oan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Edmund hung up the phone before I could say anything.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I stared nkly at the phone. He said he would tell me when he would be free?


    Without getting the answer I wanted, although I was a little depressed, fortunately, Edmund was not in City X now, and he gave me a few days off. So I changed my clothes and prepared to go home and rest for two days.


    I don¡¯t have any friends in City X, so I spent most of my rest days in my small apartment. I surfed the Inte and chatted with Hannah, who is far away in Ennd.


    In fact, Hannah and I are not orphans. On the contrary, both of our parents are alive.


    But my father is just a gambler. We lost all our family property when we were very young. My mother made acquaintance with a rich man and he gave my father a sum of money. The two divorced.


    I thought my sister and I would have a good life after my mother married into a rich family, but unfortunately, in my stepfather¡¯s heart, he dosen¡¯t care us at all. Moreover, he even restricted my mother to meet us.


    After losing the money left by my mother, my father has owed a lot of gambling debts outside. He doesn¡¯t dare to go home. He can only hide everywhere and has no mood to care about us.


    So we are just like orphans.


    Fortunately, although mother can¡¯t continue to give us maternal love, she will give us a sum of money on a regr basis every year to continue our study.


    Unfortunately,ter, Hannah was diagnosed with uremia and needed to change her kidney. I went to my stepfather¡¯s house several times to ask for help, but mother gave up because stepfather refused to agree. Later, when I came to her house again, she didn¡¯t open the door at all, and even stopped providing us with living expenses and tuition fees.


    It was also because of all kinds of misfortunes that I finally embarked on another path, and thus got to know Edmund.


    After returning to the apartment, I took a shower and changed intofortable home clothes. Sitting cross legged on the carpet, I turned on myptop and was about to send a message to Hannah.


    Because of the jetg, he might be sleeping, so after I sent the message, there was no response for a long time.


    I had no choice but to turn on theputer and watch the video to kill time.


    Halfway through the video, my phone suddenly rang. It was apletely strange number. The caller ID was from City Y.


    I looked at my phone and my heart jolted. Did Edmund call me back?


    Thinking of this possibility, I immediately slid the answer key and put the phone beside my ear.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m Dad¡­¡± a hoarse voice came from the other end of the line, distant and familiar.


    When I heard the two words ¡°father¡±, my heart seemed to be pricked by something, and a burst of pain.


    I had worked in City X for more than a year, and it was the first time I had received a call from my father.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Although I was very excited, I still tried my best to hold back and asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Leanna, how are you doing now? I know you have found a good job. You¡­¡± before he could finish his words, another rude voice interrupted him, ¡°Cut the crap! Give me your phone. Are you the daughter of Kerr? I tell you, your father owes us one million. You¡¯d better return the money as soon as possible. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that your father will see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    When I heard this, my brain suddenly buzzed. The joy that had not yet been revealed when I received my father¡¯s call was extinguished in an instant, reced by endless despair.


    So many years had passed, but he still the same.


    I was too naive to think that my father called me because he found that he wanted to care his daughter.


    ¡°You called the wrong number. I¡¯m not his daughter. I don¡¯t have a father like him.¡± I was so angry that I trembled all over the phone.


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, the man on the other side of the phone was furious. ¡°Kerr, how dare you lie to me? I think you are tired of living!¡±


    Then, a scream came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Stop it. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Let me tell her myself.¡±


    Not long after, the person on the other end of the line gave the phone to him. Then he heard his voice again from the phone. ¡°Leanna, do you really leave dad alone? You can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Dad will really be beaten to death by them.¡±


    ¡°You asked me to take care of you. Have you ever cared about us? Hannah was so sick that she almost died at that time. Where are you? Now you are going to die ande to find us? How can there be such a good thing in the world?¡± I was so angry that tears streamed down my face.


    ¡°Leanna, be a good girl. It was my fault in the past. I swear this is thest time. Since you helped me this time, I won¡¯t gamble anymore, okay? I beg you. Are you really willing to watch me die?¡± He begged on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money. Where do you want me to get one million?¡± Although I am very angry, this man is my father after all. No matter how many mistakes he has made, I can¡¯t refuse to help him.


    ¡°You will find a way. Didn¡¯t you find the money to change Hannah¡¯s kidney back then? I know you have a lot of ways, and you can definitely raise money. My dear daughter, you must help me this time. I¡¯m waiting for your good news¡­¡± as soon as he finished speaking, his phone was snatched away by someone. ¡°Little girl, listen carefully. One million. If you don¡¯t send the money to me in two days, just wait to collect your father¡¯s corpse.¡±


    After threatening, the man hung up the phone directly.


    I sat on the ground, dumbfounded.


    One million. Where should I get one million?

 Chapter 13

    Edmund¡¯s pov


    I was bending over the case and handling the official documents that in thepany these days. Oan came in from outside and handed me a folder.


    ¡°President, the project team has already prepared the tender of the Moon Ind. You have a look.¡±


    I looked up, put down my pen, opened the folder, and took a look. ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°At the bidding meeting next Tuesday, we will have the right to develop the Moon Ind.¡± Oan said with a confident face.


    ¡°Inform the design team to hurry up and finalize the design scheme. The development right of the Moon Ind has been implemented, and the construction will start immediately.¡± ¡°ÊÇ!¡±


    Oan agreed.


    I bowed my head and continued to bury the case.


    After a while, I found that he did not leave, so I raised my eyes again and looked at Oan who was standing in front of me,


    ¡°President, can I take a day off tomorrow?¡± He asked carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After all, Oan has been with me for several years. Unless something is particrly important, he rarely asks for leave.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s birthday, I want to apany her and cook for her.¡± He scratched the back of his head with some embarrassment.


    When I heard the words, my eyes and eyebrows suddenly jumped and I was silent.


    Oan saw this and hurriedly said, ¡°Well, her birthday is every year, and this year is not important at all. Now there are so many things, I¡¯d better work hard first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that your mother and son have such a good rtionship.¡±


    Oan¡¯s pov


    I understand what the president is thinking.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he is a business emperor with only one hand covering the sky. but few people know that such a man who is favored by heaven did not have such a happy childhood.


    When Edmund was four years old, his father brought back a woman from outside and wanted to divorce his mother. For a while, the whole King family was stirred up and restless.


    Finally, under the strong pressure of the old man, the marriage was not divorced, and the unwilling Wren was ready to elope with lover. Finally, he was killed in a car ident.


    Ophelia, who was betrayed by her husband, has changed greatly since then, especially when facing her son who looks like herte husband, she can¡¯t help but want to vent her anger.


    So since the president was sensible, he has not received any maternal love from his mother.


    The rtionship between mother and son is even stranger and estranged.


    ¡°President, in fact¡­¡± I wanted tofort him. However, before I could say anything, he raised his hand and stopped me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you more half a day off. go now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, President.¡± I thanked him with gratitude, sighed with some emotion, and silently left the office.


    Leanna¡¯s pov


    In the end, I failed to give up my father.


    Half an hour after receiving the phone call, I hurriedly packed up some clothes to change, took all my savings and went out.


    In order to save money, I didn¡¯t even want to buy an air ticket. Instead, I went to the railway station. I took more than ten hours to City Y.


    Probably because I was thinking about the huge debt of one million, I looked a little absent-minded all the way, so that I didn¡¯t react when I arrived at the station.


    By the time I found that I had passed the station and wanted to get off, the train had already arrived at the next small station.


    In a hurry, I wanted to take my luggage and get off, but I suddenly found that the bag I had put beside me had disappeared.


    How could this happen?


    Where¡¯s my bag?


    I cried in an instant. It was all my wealth and my father¡¯s life saving money.


    A kind-hearted person came to me and asked what had happened when he saw me crying. When he learned that my bag had been taken away, everyone helped me inform the conductor.


    After asking me about the situation, the conductor took me off the train and asked me to contact my family or friends to pick me up at the railway station.


    But I don¡¯t have any friends in this strange town. Apart from Hannah, who is far beyond the reach of Ennd, my family has only my dad waiting for me to rescue him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t anyone pick you up?¡± The young station administrator felt pity when he saw my red eyes.


    I shook my head. Now I am totally lost and penniless. In addition, I am in a strange ce. I really don¡¯t know what I should do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any friends in City Y? It¡¯s only an hour and a half away from City Y, so we can let you take the train back to City Y for free.¡± The administrator patiently suggested.


    City Y?


    Hearing what the conductor said, a name popped up in my mind.


    ¡°Yes, yes, but my mobile phone ispletely out of power and can¡¯t call.¡± Although he may not help me, now he is the only person I can ask.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Take my mobile phone and call. Tell him to pick you up at City Y Railway Station at 3:30 in the morning.¡± The administrator said and handed me his mobile phone.


    I took the phone, hesitated for a moment, and dialed Oan.


    Unfortunately, the phone was turned off.


    Put down the mobile phone, my hope was dashed.


    ¡°Why? Nobody answered?¡± Managers already have the answer.


    Instead of returning the phone to the administrator, I gritted my teeth and dialed another phone.


    That is my only andst hope.


    If the phone fails again, I may have to go to the rescue station tonight, not to mention saving my father.


    About half a second after the phone was dialed, it was connected.


    I was so nervous that I almost jumped to my throat.


    Did he sleep?


    Will you answer this strange phone?


    After a long time of waiting, my inner expectation was exhausted little by little. When I became desperate, my phone was connected.


    ¡°Who?¡± The other party¡¯s voice waszy with a bit of hoarseness, which was obviously awakened.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, it¡¯s me.¡± When I heard the voice, I was very excited and almost cry.


    ¡°Miss Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, can you help me? I took the train back to City Y, missed the station identally, and my bag was stolen. Now I have no money¡­¡± I said while crying.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice interrupted my crying and asked.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°At the railway station of County W, the administrator of the station here said that I could take the 1:30 train to City Y, and you could¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait there!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Just stay where you are and wait for me!¡± He said that and hung up the phone directly.


    I returned the phone to the administrator, stopped crying and sniffed, ¡°Thank you, my friend wille to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I wish your friend coulde to pick you up. Now I¡¯ll take you to the waiting area.¡± The administrator said.


    ¡°He said that I should stay where I am and wait for him.¡± I hesitated.


    The administrator was also stunned when he heard the words, but then he understood. He smiled, ¡°He is that you might have missed the station by ident when you took the train. It¡¯s really not safe for young girls to go out in the middle of the night. ¡±


    Is that why?


    it¡¯s not safe for me to ride alone, so he is willing toe here to meet me.


    I sat down in the office and waited for Edmund to appear.


    An hour and a halfter, the administrator¡¯s mobile phone rang.


    He looked at the caller ID and handed the phone to me. ¡°Is this your friend¡¯s phone?¡±


    I took a look, immediately nodded, took the call, ¡°Mr. Edmund¡­¡±


    ¡°Here I am, at the door,e out.¡± His voice sounded tired and his words were extremely concise, as if he didn¡¯t want to say more words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± I promised to return the phone to the administrator and thanked him again. Under the guidance of the administrator, I came to the exit.


    From afar, I saw the tall figure standing under the dark curtain, and the streetmp beside him pulled his cold shadow long, looking extremely lonely and arrogant.


    I didn¡¯t dare to let him wait for a long time. I ran to him quickly, breathing a little.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund¡­¡± After running to him, I stopped to look at him.


    ¡°Get on.¡± He opened his mouth, uttered two words, and turned to the parking lot beside him.


    I followed him, like a child who did something wrong, with my head drooping.


    When I got to the parking lot, Edmund went straight to the driver¡¯s seat. I hurriedly sat in the front passenger¡¯s seat, and the door was closed. Then I carefully asked, ¡°Did you drive here yourself?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think I should call to drive for me at this point?¡± He asked, starting the car and driving forward.


    I knew I had caused him a lot of trouble, and I was sorry for it. Now I feel more sorry to hear what he said ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, just drove silently.


    For a while, it was so quiet in the car that he suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    My mind stopped for half a second and answered: ¡°I called Oan, he turned off the phone.¡±


    His expression was heavy. ¡°Why do you have my phone?¡±


    ¡°Oan gave me your information before, and I memorized your phone number on it.¡± I answered in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Edmund, thank you foring to pick me up in person at such ate hour¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, close your eyes and have a rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Let me talk with you for a while. It¡¯s easy to doze off after midnight.¡± I whispered.


    It¡¯s a pity that my kindness only resulted in the dislike of the other party.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of noise.¡± He uttered, turned on the car stereo, and put a very soothing cello concerto in it.


    I closed my mouth and began to close my eyes.


    By the time I opened my eyes again, the car had arrived at City Y.


    It was already 4:30 in the morning.


    There are very few cars on the road, and the whole city is in peace.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± I looked at the tall buildings outside the window and asked.


    ¡°Where to?¡± He asked, his voice was unusually dull, his eyes were bloodshot, and he looked very tired.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I haven¡¯t regained my consciousness for a while, and I¡¯m a little confused.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡± He asked again.


    At this time, Ipletely recovered and remembered that my bag had been stolen and I had no money to stay in a hotel.


    ¡°I¡­ I have nowhere to go.¡± I opened my mouth in a low voice, my eyes were red, and my nose was sour.


    He frowned and his expression suddenly cooled.


    I was afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I quickly said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have a ce to go. My money has been stolen, and my mobile phone has run out of power. Some old ssmates in City Y haven¡¯t contacted me for many years, and I don¡¯t remember their phone numbers. My father sold my house more than ten years ago¡­¡±


    If I can think of any way, I dare not trouble him.

 Chapter 14

    Edmund¡¯s pov


    I can see that today I waspletely med by her.


    Take a deep breath, step on the elerator and drive to the vi.


    The vi is located in the center of the city, next to a small forest par.


    On the one hand, the reason why I moved out to live alone instead of living in a mansion is to facilitate travel, and on the other hand, the deeper reason is that my mother Ophelia.


    I knew my mother didn¡¯t like me, so I couldn¡¯t help but want to alienate her.


    Leanna¡¯s pov


    The car went straight into the garage of the vi and I got off. I followed Edmund¡¯s steps and entered the living room. When the light was turned on, I saw that the color inside was mainly gray and white, and the decoration was very simple, full of masculinity. At a nce, it was the house where single men lived.


    He took off his coat and suddenly remembered something. He turned to me and said, ¡°Did you have dinner?¡±


    After his question, I remembered that I hadn¡¯t eaten anything today.


    I was going to have dinner in the staff restaurant in the morning, but I was so angry that I didn¡¯t even eat because I heard rumors about myself.


    When I got home, I didn¡¯t have the heart to eat because I received my father¡¯s call for help.


    In fact, I have been hungry for a long time, but because my spirit has been in a state of high tension and despair, I have no feeling of hungry at all.


    Now we have found a ce to stay.


    I opened my mouth. Before I could answer, I felt hungry.


    ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nod gently. In fact, I can not only cook, but also cook very well.


    On the days when my parents didn¡¯t take care of me, I cooked for Hannah, and we depended on each other. So I was very skilled in basic survival skills.


    ¡°There is food in the refrigerator in the kitchen. I have to do it myself. I went up to change my clothes.¡± He dropped the sentence and went upstairs.


    Watching his back leave, I really rxed.


    The hunger was even worse.


    Looking around, I found the kitchen, rolled up my sleeves and walked inside.


    Edmund¡¯s kitchen isrge e, and it is an open kitchen connected with the living room.


    Basically, you can fully see the situation in the kitchen in the living room.


    After I went in, I first observed in the kitchen and found the position of pots and pans.


    The kitchen is very clean, and there is no oil stain. I can imagine that he has never cooked in it.


    Open the refrigerator, there are a lot of food in it, but many of them have expired.


    It seems that he didn¡¯t enter the kitchen frequently.


    Clean out the expired food and throw it into the trash can. I only left a bag of noodles and eggs that I didn¡¯t know if I could hatch chickens.


    I used a stainless steel pan to fill the water and then found a frying pan to fry poached eggs.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s my luck or the insurance quality of the refrigerator. The eggs are not bad.


    When I fried the eggs, the water had already boiled. After I boiled the noodles, I covered the pot and began to look for a soup bowl to eat noodles.


    Open the cupboard below, and there are all new unopened kitchenware and a pile of spices inside.


    I had to lock my eyes on the overhead cab.


    When I opened the cupboard, I saw a pile of tes and bowls neatly ced inside.


    Because those bowls were stacked together, and their height had greatly exceeded my height and arm length. I could not get the top bowl even though I stood on tiptoe.


    In desperation, I had to move a chair in the restaurant, take off my slippers and step on the chair to get a bowl.


    Edmund¡¯s povCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I changed my clothes and went downstairs to see if the little woman was finishing her food. As soon as I got to the living room, I saw her standing on the stool, stretching her neck and hands, looking for something on the overhead cupboard.


    Because she was wearing a dress, she was lifting her hands, and the skirt was naturally pulled up. The knee length skirt was immediately lifted to the upper thigh, and the white bottoming and pants inside showed an edge.


    I don¡¯t know whether she is too attractive or I haven¡¯t touched a woman for a long time. At this moment, I felt my throat tighten.


    Taking a deep breath, I lifted my foot behind her and said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Leanna¡¯s pov


    I had just got the soup bowl and was about to take my hands back. I heard someone behind me suddenly, and I was immediately shocked. The whole person fell off the chair and directly hit Edmund. The bowl I took out of the cupboard with all my efforts fell to the ground. The bowl was broken, and both of us fell badly.


    Iy on his body directly, with my face pressed against his neck, and the fragrance of a shower gel rushed into my nose.


    Maybe it happened too suddenly. I was stunned and didn¡¯t have time to react. I just raised my head and looked at the man under me.


    He was also looking at me at this time. His ck eyes were as bright as stars, emitting bright light, dazzling people.


    ¡°Is itfortable to lie down like this?¡± He opened his mouth, and his deep voice broke the deadlock. His good-looking bushy eyebrows gathered together, as if to express dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I haven¡¯t had time to react.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± He said, propping his hands behind him, and sat up from the ground.


    I was lying on him. When he made such a move, I also sat up and rode on his waist with two legs. The posture was more ambiguous than before.


    Above, the water on the stove has been boiling and is rolling happily.


    I got up from him without forgetting to apologize, ¡°Mr. Edmund, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were behind, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Finally, after I said a dozen sorry words, he raised his hand to show his forgiveness.


    I tidied up my messy hair when I just fell, then hurried to the stove, turned off the fire, and prepared to go to the side to find a broom to clean up the debris on the ground.


    ¡°Eat first.¡± He spoke aside to stop me.


    Hearing this, I had to climb up the chair again to get a new bowl.


    As a result, my feet climbed onto the chair, and before I could stand firmly, I was suddenly lifted up.


    ¡°You want to fall again?¡± His voice was a little hard.


    I blushed violently and pointed in the direction of the cupboard. ¡°But the bowl is there¡­¡±


    ¡°Stand aside.¡± He put my body firmly on the ground and stood there. He told me toe forward and take down the bowl easily with his long arm extended.


    Their kitchen is really only suitable for tall people like him.


    When I got the bowl, I quickly picked up the boiled noodles, put the poached eggs in the pan on it, sprinkled a little sesame oil and seasoning, and stirred it for several times. The smell of food spread out, making me even hungrier.


    I took the noodles to the table, looked at Edmund standing beside me quietly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Edmund, would you like to have some?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat first.¡± I said, picked up chopsticks and began to eat noodles.


    After a while, the noodles were finished.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± He asked.


    Nod, I don¡¯t eat too much. If I¡¯m not extremely hungry, I can¡¯t finish this bowl of noodles.


    ¡°The guest room is in the second room on the left of the second floor. Go to take a bath and rest, and clean it tomorrow.¡± He dropped this sentence and turned to the refrigerator beside him to get water.


    Although he told me so, I¡¯m sorry to leave this mess here until tomorrow.


    After delivering the dishes to the kitchen, I began to wash dishes and clean up again.


    When he heard the voice, his eyebrows were slightly clustered, and he looked at me in a twinkling, ¡°Do you want to take a rest?¡±


    My hand paused while I was washing the dishes and whispered, ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t sleep¡­¡±


    Although my predicament has been temporarily solved, my father is still waiting for me to save him. How can I sleep in this case?


    He frowned, ¡°Why can¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    When I saw him ask, an idea suddenly shed into my mind.


    Put down the dishes and chopsticks in my hands, I turned around, walked to him, stretched out my hand to hold his sleeve, and asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Edmund, can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    He did not respond in a hurry. His eyes slowly moved to my hand holding his sleeve and stopped.


    I hurriedly released my hand with an embarrassed face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He spoke slowly at this time, in a light voice, and could not tell whether he was willing to help or not.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to borrow some money from you.¡± Although it¡¯s hard to say, it¡¯s important to save people. I can¡¯t care about my own face.


    His frown was slightly loosened, and his expression was lukewarm. ¡°How much?¡±


    I cautiously put out two hands, ¡°A million¡­ is that OK?¡±


    Seeing that he was silent, I was worried. Afraid of being refused by him, I knelt down on the ground with a ¡°plop¡±, ¡°Mr. Edmund, I beg you, you must help me, and I will return it to you. I really will.¡±


    He said quietly, ¡°What are you going to give back? If I remember correctly, what you owe me before is hasn¡¯t been paid yet.¡±


    His words made me speechless. Yeah, how could I forget that he asked me to pay back the billions before?


    ¡°Or do you think you should not be burdened by too much debt? Since you already owe so much, you might as well owe more?.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t think about it that way. I asked you to borrow the 500000 for¡­¡± I wanted to exin.


    He didn¡¯t give me a chance. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are borrowing money for, I just need to know what ability you have to repay the money.¡±


    At this time, I realized that I was really naive. How could I think that a person who had nothing to do with me would lend me such arge sum of money for no reason?


    In particr, he knew that I was unable to pay back the money.


    It was because I didn¡¯t understand the situation. I thought I could ask him to pick me up at the station, or I could ask him to lend me some money.


    In fact, he has no obligation to do these things at all. It¡¯s kind of him to help me, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with not helping me.


    ¡°Would you¡­ buy me?¡± I hung my head, and my voice was as small as a mosquito. When I said this, my nose became sour and my eyes were full of tears.


    ¡°What?¡± He was stunned.


    I don¡¯t want to escape any more. I have to raise money, no matter what the cost.


    Looking up, I firmly looked at Edmund in front of me, and my voice was raised a little, ¡°I can sleep with you to pay my debts.¡±


    He looked at me with a slight squint, and there was a kind of light in his deep ck eyes that I couldn¡¯t really see.


    ¡°Really?¡± He gently lifted his thin lips and lifted my chin with his long index finger. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    I blinked. There were tears rolling under my long eyshes, but I tried to keep them from flowing.


    Don¡¯t cry, Leanna, you¡¯ve done everything right.


    Don¡¯t feel ashamed or humiliated. You are saving your own father.

 Chapter 15

    In the master bedroom, the headlights were not turned on, and a dim night light was on at the head of the bed. The warm orange light came out of the room, making everything in the room dim and ambiguous.


    I took a bath, because my luggage was stolen, and Edmund¡¯s nightgown was too big and too long for me, so I had to wrap arge shirt and barely wear it as a nightgown.


    Lying on the soft andfortable big bed, my little heart was nervous and kept jumping.


    It¡¯s like going back to the night when I was with him for the first time three years ago.


    Edmund went to the bedside, bent down and sat down at the bedside, the mattress sinking under his weight.


    He opened the corner of the quilt,y down slowly, extended his long arm to the switch of the small night light, and pressed it gently, and the light went out.


    It was dark all around. My hands held the quilt tightly in the dark, and my heart was full of fear for the man lying beside me.


    After hey down, he turned over slightly, approached me, put his big palm on my waist naturally, and with a little effort, I was caught in his arms.


    At this time, I was so nervous that I forgot to breathe. My head was buried in his chest, and what I heard was his strong heartbeat. It was very rhythmic and thumping on my heart.


    ¡°Want to suffocate yourself?¡± His voice came from the top of his head,.


    Whew¡­ I took a gentle breath.


    I moved my body slightly and wanted to change my position and lie t, but I just moved. The strength of my arms on my waist was even tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He warned.


    Frightened by his voice, I quickly stopped, and only carefully stuck to his chest, gently breathing.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund¡­¡± I whispered, my voice trembling.


    He said ¡°Hmm¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯ll lend me money, won¡¯t you? If I don¡¯t have a million dors to pay my father¡¯s gambling debts, those people won¡¯t let him off.¡± I carefully confirmed the transaction between him and me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money. Go to sleep.¡± His voice suddenly became gentle, and there was no longer any fierce indifference.


    Sleep?


    I was stunned for a moment, so I could sleep directly?


    Don¡¯t do anything else?


    I looked up and wanted to confirm to him whether I was really ready to go to bed, but my head just moved slightly and was pressed down by his big palm. ¡°Move it again and I promise you won¡¯t sleep again.¡±


    I know what he said is not a lie, so I put my head on his chest and didn¡¯t move any more.


    By this time, the clock on the wall had pointed to 4:40 in the morning.


    The the night has passed like this. I am really tired, and I fell asleep in a few minutes.


    When I woke up, the light in the room was still dim, but the man around me had disappeared.


    I got up, walked to the French window, opened the thick sunshade curtain, and the sunlight outside the window instantly shone into the room, which hurt my eyes.


    I went to the bathroom to wash myself and went downstairs.


    Just downstairs, I saw Edmund sitting on the sofa drinking coffee, and opposite him sat a familiar figure who had been absent for a long time.


    When I saw that figure, I was stunned for a moment. When the figure turned around, I felt as if I had been nailed to the spot, and my expression was unbelievable.


    ¡°Wake up?¡± Edmund is talking to me.


    ¡°Leanna¡­¡± When Kerr saw me, he was very excited and got up from the sofa.


    Even if I feel weird again. I also know that everything I see now is true.


    The middle-aged man with white hair, haggard look and obvious bruises on his face and body is father Kerr.


    Just, how could he be here?


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± I haven¡¯t seen him for many years, and I have be estranged from him. I even hesitated to call him ¡°Dad¡±.


    ¡°Leanna, my lovely daughter, my father did not love you in vain. You can rely on him at the critical moment and know how to save me.¡±


    Listening to his words, I felt a surge in my heart.


    In particr, what he said did not love me in vain, but made me feel ridiculous.


    Since I can remember, my father is a gambler. When did he love Hannah and me?


    However, now is not the time to investigate all this. I restrained my emotions and turned to look at Edmund aside. ¡°Mr. Edmund, thank you for saving my father.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He smiled faintly and said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s not in vain.¡±


    When I heard the words, I immediately remembered the transaction between him and me, and my face turned red.


    ¡°TLeanna, what rtionship do you have with Mr. Edmund? Mr. Edmund is not an outsider.¡± Kerr was relieved and didn¡¯t forget to teach me a lesson. Finally, he looked at Edmund and said, ¡± right, Mr. Edmund?¡±


    I really want to dig a hole in the ground at this time. How can I have such a brazen father?


    ¡°Uncle is quite right.¡± Edmund smiled and looked at me more thoughtfully.


    I just felt my face was getting hotter. I looked at Kerr and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go up and change my clothes. I¡¯ll take you out of here right away.¡±


    ¡°Leave? Why do you want to leave? Where do you want to go when you leave here?¡± He looked at me with an expression of confusion, as if he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°This is Mr. Edmund¡¯s home. We have caused enough trouble to Mr. Edmund. Do you want to stay here and continue to trouble others?¡± I am speechless.. He is so cheeky and wants to stay at other people¡¯s homes.


    Hearing this, he was a little unhappy. ¡± Mr. Edmund is not an outsider. What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so eager to drive your father out? Y¡±


    I heard him talk more and more outrageously, especially when Edmund was there, and I immediately felt ashamed, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What? Am I wrong? Isn¡¯t Mr. Edmund your boyfriend?¡± He looked through everything and said, without waiting for me to exin, he turned to look at Edmund again, ¡°Mr. Edmund, tell me, do you want to drive me away?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Edmund smiled, but his eyes were cold. ¡°It¡¯s just that although my ce isrge, I don¡¯t have servants to serve me. I¡¯m afraid my uncle will not get used to living here.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Leanna is here. She can do housework.¡±


    However, I have no face to stay here any longer. I know that Edmund¡¯s ability to save people so smoothly has been a great boon to me.


    What¡¯s more, although Edmund didn¡¯t say it directly, I knew in my heart that no matter where he went, people like Kerr would not be weed.


    How can Edmund really tolerate such people to live in his own home.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund,ÕæµÄºÜ±§Ç¸,¸øÄúÌíÂé·³ÁË,ÎÒÕâ¾Í°ÑÎÒ°Ö´ø×ß.¡±ÎÒ˵×Å,תÉíÉÏ¥ȥ»»¡±Mr. Edmund, I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble. I¡¯ll take my father away.¡± As I said this, I turned and went upstairs to change my clothes.


    Edmund¡¯s pov


    When her figure disappeared at the stairway entrance, I closed my smile and looked at her with gloomy eyes. I found a treasure in front of me. Kerr, with a happy face, I took a check filled it with a number, and handed it to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this money is enough .¡±


    When he saw the check, his face was happy at first, but after hearing what I said, his expression changed again. He drew back his hand, which was stretched out to receive the check, and looked at me with a puzzled face. ¡°What does Mr. Edmund mean?¡±


    ¡°Since you know my rtionship with her, you must know that I cherish her very much. If you want to stay here, Leanna will be involved in housework. ¡± I raised the check in my hand.


    ¡°Since ancient times, it is natural for a daughter to respect her father and daughter. What¡¯s the point of doing housework?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other people¡¯s homes, but my Edmund woman doesn¡¯t exist to do housework. Are you sure you don¡¯t want this check?¡± I raised my eyebrows to tear the check.


    Seeing this, he quickly stood up and grabbed the check from me. While counting the amount on it, he whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her anymore. I¡¯ll let the driver take you away.¡± I took out my mobile phone and called the driver outside.


    ¡°I can go, but it¡¯s only eight million . My daughter¡¯s price is more than that. Mr. Edmund, we¡¯ll see youter.¡± He carefully put the check away, stood up and walked out with a triumphant face.


    Looking at his leaving back, I felt a sneer on my lips.


    Leanna, you stupid woman, is this the father you sold yourself to save?


    Leanna¡¯s pov


    When I put on the clothes I wore yesterday and went downstairs, I found my father was gone. Only Edmund sat on the sofa with a calm face and seemed to be waiting for me.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, where is my father?¡± I went to the sofa and asked Edmund.


    ¡°Gone.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Left? Why did he leave by himself? I told him to wait for me¡­¡± I said, and I was going to chase him out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He took a lot of money and left.¡± Edmund stopped me behind me.


    When I heard this, I was stunned, turned around, and looked at him, ¡°Mr. Edmund, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Leanna, from today on, you are my man.¡± He looked at me and said clearly, ¡°Your father sold you to me.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why¡­ my father has no right to sell me to you¡­ how can he¡­¡± My voice choked, my nose was sore, and my tears burst out without warning.


    ¡°He has no rights, so you are still free now. You don¡¯t have to pay me back the money.¡± He crossed his legs and spoke quietly.


    When I heard him, I stopped crying and looked at him incredulously, ¡°What you said¡­ is true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind you paying the debt in other ways.¡± He stood up and walked up to me. His long, slender fingers lifted my long hair scattered on my shoulders. ¡°For example, at night, in bed¡­¡±


    My face was hot and red to the root of my neck. I hung my head and rubbed my hands nervously. I didn¡¯t know where to put them.


    ¡°Now that you have changed your clothes, let¡¯s go.¡± He took back his big hand on my shoulder, turned around and walked towards the gate.


    I raised my head and stared at him nkly. ¡°To¡­ where?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    It urred to me that I hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast at this point.


    Edmund took me to a restaurant and ordered a lot of snacks. soon the food on the te was aten out.


    ¡°Full?¡± He looked up at me.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I felt embarrassed to receive too many favors from him these two days, so I looked up at him again, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Mr. Edmund, can you tell me how much my father has taken from you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I pursed my lips with a little formality, ¡°I will work hard to pay you back the one million you saved my father this time. As for the money my father took from you, although you said I didn¡¯t need to pay back, I understand the truth of paying my father¡¯s debts. When Hannah finishes her studies, our sisters will work together to make money to pay you back, but it may take a little longer.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you like paying back money.¡± He raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°In this case, by the way, remember the billion you owed me before and pay it back slowly together.¡±


    I suddenly felt that it was unwise for me to say ¡°pay back¡± in front of him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± He looked at me and asked with a sneer.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, you know I can¡¯t afford that one billion in my life¡­¡±


    Why did he embarrass me like this? What¡¯s more, I never thought that the billion should be my debt.


    ¡°So you chose to avoid the importance and pay back what you can, right?¡± He looked through me at once, ¡°It¡¯s very smart.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± I wanted to exin.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± He asked in reply.


    I was silent. Well, actually, that¡¯s what I meant.

 Chapter 16

    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    I picked up the phone and saw the caller ID. It was Alvin.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Alvin.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m..¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care where you are now. Anyway, you must appear in front of me before two o¡¯clock this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± I¡¯m confused.


    ¡°What happened? I have to ask you. Anyway, you are in big trouble this time. Show up quickly!¡± After saying that, Alvin hung up the phone.


    I looked at my phone, confused.


    I¡¯m in big trouble?


    What kind of trouble was it?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Although it¡¯s hard to say, I have to look up at him and beg in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Edmund, could you lend me some more money? I want to buy a ticket back to City X.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, Mr. Alvin asked me to appear in front of him before 2 p. m.¡±


    He lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Sofia, book me a ticket to City X in two hours. I¡¯ll send you the name and ID card number right away.¡±


    I immediately edited my name and ID card number into a message and sent it to Edmund¡¯s mobile phone. Edmund forwarded it to the secretary.


    When I stood up and was about to leave, Edmund took out his wallet and handed me all the cash. ¡°I¡¯m not used to carrying too much cash with me, only so much. Take it.¡±


    Looking at the stack of bills, I waved my hand and said, ¡°no¡­ don¡¯t bother. Two hundred is enough. I just want the fare.¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡± He put the money in my hand, walked out of the restaurant and got on the car.


    I took the money and was grateful to him.


    Although he pretended to be a mean man a few minutes ago, he was so generous now. I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is and why he changes so fast.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in the car.¡± In the car, he was urging.


    ¡°No, thanks. I can take a taxi.¡± The airport is too far away. I know how precious his time is. He has been dyed for a whole morning because of my father. Now I really don¡¯t dare to bother him anymore.


    At this time, Edmund¡¯s phone rang again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He answered the phone.


    ¡°master, it¡¯s me. Old master is in good spirits today. He wants to see you. Can you go back to the mansion now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He put down his phone and turned to look at me. After saying ¡°be careful¡±, he stepped on the pedal and the car drove away from my sight at an extremely fast speed.


    I got off the ne and went straight to the club.


    As soon as I stepped into the gate of the club, I felt the strange gaze from my colleagues.


    Everyone was pointing at me and whispering.


    I don¡¯t know what happened. I took the elevator to the five floor.


    As soon as I entered Alvin¡¯s office, I saw two men in suits sitting on the sofa. One of them was in his forties and the other was in his twenties.


    ¡°Mr. Alvin, what happened?¡± I walked up to Alvin and asked him directly without taking a rest.


    When Alvin saw me, he immediately stood up and pulled me to the sofa. He said to the two men, ¡°two leaders, this is Leanna. If you have anything, just ask her.¡±


    The two men also stood up, looked at me up and down and asked, ¡°are you Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We are from the investigation team of the Municipal Commission of police investigation. I have something to ask you.¡± Said the middle-aged man. He took out a photo from his briefcase and handed it to me. ¡°Is the woman on it you?¡±


    I took a look at the photo. It was a photo of me ying cards published in the newspaper.


    Although I didn¡¯t understand what he meant, I still nodded and said, ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, pleasee with us. We need your cooperation and investigation.¡± The man said and was about to take me away by force.


    Seeing this, I turned to look at Alvin, hoping he could help me.


    However, in this situation, it seemed that Alvin could do nothing to help. He just looked at me sympathetically, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    I will apany old master to have lunch and send him upstairs to rest.


    As soon as I helped old master lie down, my phone rang.


    I took a look at the caller ID. It was Oan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Answer the phone and I¡¯ll ask directly.


    Oan was on holiday today. If there wasn¡¯t something important, she wouldn¡¯t have called.


    ¡°Mr. Lucian, something happened in City X. I just got the news that someone posted the information of Miss Leanna on the Inte. It was found that she was the woman on the table. In addition, when the Commission for inspection was investigating the case of corruption in the bidding of the Moon Ind, Nigel firmly believed that you were also there at that time, and that you were on your side. Now, the Moon Leanna has been taken away and assisted in the investigation. I¡¯m afraid that she will betray you ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Book a ticket to City X right now.¡± I frowned.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I saw a man and a woman wearing casual clothes in front of me. The two staff looked a little impatient. ¡°I have told you many times that I know nothing. Please don¡¯t ask me again.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, I advise you to cooperate with me. There are some things that you can tell us by yourself. They are two different things that we can find out. I hope you can understand.¡± Said the female staff.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t refuse to cooperate with you. I¡¯m telling the truth. Mr. Edmund is a VIP of our club, and I¡¯m just his butler. He¡¯s not familiar with City X, so he asked me to take him to the scenic spots. I¡¯m just a guide, and I don¡¯t know anything else. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Mr. Edmund.¡± I was about to cry. I had said the same words more than fifty times, but these people were just patient and kept asking.


    ¡°Well, you said you were just a servant. Do you know the two people who yed cards with you?¡± The man probably knew that I didn¡¯t lie, so he asked again.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know those people. When can you let me go? What crime have Imitted? Gambling? But I didn¡¯t gamble money, and I just hit and lost. Is that okay?¡±


    Hearing what I said, the two looked at each other and said, ¡°do you know the development bidding of the Moon Ind? Did Edmund mention it to you?¡±


    ¡°No. we were going to the museum that day, but Mr. Edmund seemed to have received a message and then changed his route to the Moon Ind. I don¡¯t know what kind of bidding it is. Mr. Edmund has never mentioned it to me.¡± I tried to recall what happened that day and answered in detail.


    ¡°You said he received a message? Do you know what it is?¡± The man asked as soon as he heard the new clue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. How could I peep at a guest¡¯s phone?¡± As soon as I answered this question, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open from the outside. A man came in and bent over to whisper in the staff¡¯s ear. The expressions of the two changed, and their expressions became a little strange.


    ¡°Stay here and think about it carefully. Call us when you make up your mind.¡± The two of them stood up, turned around and left.


    After a while, they came back and let me out.


    I didn¡¯t know how I got home. The moment I got out of the car, I felt my legs weak and almost knelt on the ground.


    When I entered the corridor, I didn¡¯t notice that there was a ck luxury car parking downstairs.


    I went upstairs, walked to my apartment with my head down, bent down, took out the spare key under the flowerpot, and was about to open the door.


    ¡°You are back.¡± A familiar low voice sounded in front of me. When I looked up, I saw Edmund standing straight in front of me. His handsome side face was reflected by the setting sun, casting a perfect shadow on the wall.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the moment I saw him, I just felt a lump in my throat, and all the grievances hidden in my heart surged out. I rushed in front of him, clenched my fists, raised my hands and punched him in the chest.


    While beating, I cried, ¡°it¡¯s all your fault. Why did you take me to the Moon Ind? Why did you get me involved in your mess? Do you know how scared I am? I can¡¯t go to jail. Hannah is studying abroad, and my father is like that. I still owe you so much money. What should I do?¡±


    He didn¡¯t dodge. He just reached out and held me directly into his broad and warm arms, letting me vent my anger.


    I¡¯m tired, lying on his chest and crying sadly, as if I¡¯m going to vent all the grievances and pain I¡¯ve suffered these days.


    His embrace was veryfortable and gave people a sense of relief. It was not until I cried enough that I suddenly realized my improper behavior. I raised my head in a hurry and broke away from his embrace.


    What did I do just now?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I was so angry that I punched him.


    Turning around, I didn¡¯t dare to look at his face anymore. I took out the key and opened the door. When I was about to walk inside, my arm was firmly held by a big hand. I was pulled to a wall from the door and supported by the other big hand beside my head.


    ¡°Who told you that you could turn around and leave after beating someone?¡±


    I was frightened by this sudden move. My back was against the wall. I looked at the man in front of me with a trace of timidity. His eyes were gloomy. I didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily. My heart was beating fast, as if it could jump out of my chest at any time.


    He opened his thin lips again, and his eyes softened a little. ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Wasn¡¯t you very powerful just now?¡±


    I opened my mouth and wanted to apologize.


    It was him who got me into trouble. I was taken away and asked for a long time. Shouldn¡¯t he apologize?


    Besides, although I just beat him a few times, I didn¡¯t use much strength. As a man, he shouldn¡¯t be so narrow-minded.


    I bit my lips and looked at him stubbornly. ¡°Then what do you want from Mr. Edmund? Do you want to fight back?¡±


    A hint of surprise shed through his eyes, and the aura around him became colder than before.


    The two good-looking thick eyebrows frowned together, and lips were slightly downwards.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hit women!¡±


    After a long time, he opened his mouth, let go of his hand on the wall, turned around and pushed the door beside him. Then he stepped in with his long legs.


    ¡°Hey¡­ You¡­¡± seeing him enter his own house like this, I was anxious and followed him in.

 Chapter 17

    I was very fast, but Edmund stood in front of me, so my forehead bumped into his strong back without warning. It hurt so much that my eyes were shining.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t hit women, I won¡¯t be polite to you if you continue to provoke me like this, Miss Leanna.¡± The man who was hit turned around and looked at me with an unhappy expression.


    I rubbed my head and mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Edmund ignored me and walked around in an elegant way. ¡°Is this your home?¡±


    I walked to the side of the tea table, knelt on the ground, poured a ss of water and took a few gulps to calm down my frightened heart. After wiping my mouth, I raised my head and said, ¡°yes.¡±


    As soon as I looked up, I found that his eyes fell on me, to be exact, on the empty ss in my hand.


    Following his sight, I lowered my head and looked at my own cup. It seemed that I remembered something. Then I asked in a daze, ¡°do you want to drink water?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded unexpectedly.


    I just asked casually, but since the other party wants to drink, I won¡¯t give it to him. After all, everyone is a guest.


    But there was a serious problem.


    I raised the cup in my hand and said, ¡°but what should I do? This is the only water cup in my house. I have used it before. How about you use it directly?¡±


    While speaking, I couldn¡¯t help but picture him drinking water with a kettle in my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use yours.¡± He said directly.


    ¡°What?¡± I thought I heard it wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± As he spoke, he sat down on the sofa next to him. His two long legs were crossed and looked like guests.


    The corner of my mouth twitched for two times, but I still obediently poured him half a ss of water and handed it to him. ¡°Please enjoy yourself.¡±


    He smiled slightly, took the ss and drank it.


    I saw his lips pressed against the cup I just used. For some reason my face began to blush and my heart began to beat violently.


    Was it a kiss?


    Thinking of this, I immediately shook my head and scolded myself for thinking too much.


    After drinking the water, he stood up and looked down at me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When I came to my senses, I looked up at him in a daze. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, have you forgotten your job?¡± He frowned slightly and said lightly.


    ¡°Oh, you mean to go back to the club?¡± I quickly stood up from the ground and tidied up my clothes.


    He nced at me and walked out.


    When I was about to walk towards the stairway, I saw a fat womaning up from the first floor. I quickly took a step back and hid behind Edmund.


    He¡¯s tall. I tried to hide behind him, but the people in front of me couldn¡¯t see me.


    He turned around and looked at me in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I made a gesture to stop him, grabbed his hand in a hurry and dragged him back to the room.


    He frowned and followed me back to the room.


    ¡°Miss Leanna¡­¡­¡±


    I covered his mouth immediately.


    ¡°Shh, please don¡¯t say anything for the time being.¡± I don¡¯t care about the etiquette or who he is. I have to shut his mouth first.


    He didn¡¯t struggle. I covered his mouth and stared at him.


    Perhaps it was because his eyes were too hot that when my eyes met his deep eyes, I realized that my behavior at this time hadpletely exceeded the rtionship between us.


    In the palm of his hand, the temperature from his lips instantly became hot. I hurriedly withdrew my hand and whispered, ¡°sorry, i¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang, bang, Bang¡­¡± before I finished my apology, there was a knock on the door, followed by a loud voice of a middle-aged woman, ¡°Miss Leanna, please open the door. I¡¯m thendlord. Should you pay the rent for this quarter? Open the door. I know you¡¯re back. The security guard of the property management saw youe in. Tell me how long have you been dragging down the rent for this quarter? I¡¯vee here more than ten times. If you¡¯re not here, you can tell me when you will pay the sry. I¡¯ll ask you when you will pay the sry.¡±


    As the number of people outside fell and Edmund stared at me, I felt bad.


    I don¡¯t want to be looked down upon by Edmund as a repeat crimemitter who likes to owe debts.


    But if I open the door now, I really don¡¯t have money to give to thendlord. I don¡¯t know how to exin to him.


    ¡°I can help you.¡± He said in a low voice, and there was no irony or ridicule in his eyes.


    ¡°No, No. I owe you enough.¡± I quickly waved my hand. I really feel ashamed to ept his financial help.


    However, since they have decided to help, how can I refuse?


    Before I could react, he had put his hand on the doorknob and gently twisted it. The door was instantly opened and Edmund¡¯s tall figure appeared at the door.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± He opened his mouth and asked.


    The renter blinked her bloated eyes and squeezed an ugly smile on her fat face. ¡°Sir, who are you? Are you a friend of Miss Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Well, sister, i¡­ I¡¯ll pay the rent in two days¡­¡± at this time, I squeezed my head out of Edmund¡¯s side, intending to ask the house renter for a few more days.


    However, before I could finish my words, Edmund took out a wad of cash from his wallet and handed it to the house renter. ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    The woman took the money and counted it over. It was a total of ten thousand. With an anthomaniac smile on her face again, she said, ¡°enough, enough, enough¡­ More.¡±


    ¡°No need to look for her.¡± After saying that, he turned around and closed the door.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, how could you give her so much money? I¡¯ll ask her for the rest.¡± I¡¯m not as generous as Edmund. I¡¯m going to open the door and go out.


    Edmund grabbed me and pushed me against the wall. He put his hands around my shoulders and stared at me without saying anything.


    I was scared by his gaze. I lowered my head in panic, stared at the metal buttons on his shirt and exined in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to owe her the rent. I got my sry a few days ago and nned to send Hannah¡¯s living expenses to Ennd, and the rest of the money to pay the rent. But I didn¡¯t expect that my father had an ident, so I had to take all the money to save him first. Unexpectedly, all the money was stolen. I know it¡¯s not good to owe money, and I don¡¯t like to owe money either, but¡­¡±


    But before I could say it out, he bent over and kissed me.


    ¡°HMM¡­¡± I was so scared that my whole body froze. My brain instantly lost the ability to think. My eyes widened, and I waspletely at a loss.


    His kiss was like an electric current, instantly making my whole body soft and numb, and my legs weak.


    Reflexively, I raised my hand and pressed it against his chest. I wanted to push him away, but in the end, I moved to his shoulder and hooked it hard, fearing that I would fall down.


    I feel a little out of breath. My face is red and my lips and teeth are full of masculine smell from him, which makes me confused.


    Perhaps he was afraid that I would suffocate myself to death like this, he finally let go of me. He looked down at me and whispered, ¡°this is interest.¡±


    Interest?


    Breathing in the fresh air again, I raised my head and looked up at the charming face in front of me. My red face became hotter and hotter.


    He took a deep breath and smelled the Cologne from his body. He was still in his arms and his chin was against my forehead.


    ¡°Of course, if you want, you can take it as a sign that I can¡¯t help but love you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to say that. Stunned, I raised my head slowly and asked, ¡°Mr. Edmund, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯d better learn how to kiss and kiss as soon as possible, or I can¡¯t guarantee that I will let you go so easily next time.¡± As he spoke, he raised his slender fingers and flicked gently on my forehead. Then he turned around and looked around the narrow room. He reached out to open the door and walked out.


    I was still thinking about what he said just now.


    Next time?


    What did he mean?


    When we got back to the club, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    I was going to send the dinner to the presidential suite, but Edmund seemed to be very interested in it. He asked me to go to the restaurant with him and threw me a priceless dress.


    I stood there in a daze with the dress in my hand and didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    ¡°Try it on. This is a gift from Oan.¡± Edmund said without raising his head, sitting on the sofa and reading the magazine in his hand.


    ¡°The CEO asked me to send it.¡± Standing behind the sofa, Oan c whispered to me.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you give me a gift?¡± I don¡¯t understand.


    Edmund looked back at Oan, indicating him to exin.


    Seeing this, Oan said seriously, ¡°Miss Leanna, our CEO is a high-end man of high status. Since you are his butler now, your clothes and speech also represents his face, so you have the obligation to make yourself look more high-end.¡±


    After hearing this, I thought for a while. Although I¡¯m working for Edmund now, I¡¯m still an employee of the club.


    ¡°But I¡¯m the butler of the club arranged for Mr. Edmund. Shouldn¡¯t I represent the dignity of the club?¡±


    How could it be the face of Edmund?


    I don¡¯t understand the logic.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, a woman who likes to take things too seriously is not cute.¡± Oan coughed.


    My face flushed and I scolded myself for being stupid. Why did I have to get to the bottom of it?


    It¡¯s just a dress. If he likes me to wear it, then I¡¯ll wear it.


    I went back to my room, put on the dress and stood in front of the mirror. I looked at myself in the mirror. The sapphire blue dress seemed to have grown on me, outlining my figure and making it perfect for my skin.


    I have always known that Edmund has a good taste, but I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a unique taste in choosing women¡¯s clothes.


    I opened the door and walked out of the room. As soon as I arrived at the living room, I heard Oan¡¯s exaggerated voice. ¡°Sure enough, people rely on clothes. Miss Leanna has changed her clothes, and her temperament has changed.¡±


    His voice directly attracted the attention of the man on the sofa. He slowly raised his head and looked at me. Although his eyes were as indifferent as before, the corners of his mouth obviously raised.


    ¡°Mr. president, can we go downstairs for dinner now?¡± Oan touched his belly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Edmund put down the magazine, stood up and walked towards the door.


    When he passed by me, he suddenly stopped and raised his hand to my head. I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, so I subconsciously reached out to stop him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But his hand was one step ahead of me. He grabbed my curly hair and pulled the rubber band gently. Then my hair fell down.


    I got what he meant. I tucked my hair behind my ear awkwardly and didn¡¯t dare to look at his face.


    ¡°Her hair is more beautiful when it is put down. You have a good taste.¡± Oan didn¡¯t forget to tter.

 Chapter 18

    There are not many people in the restaurant.


    After the three of us entered, the restaurant manager recognized us at a nce and immediately greeted us with a smile, ¡°Mr. Edmund, you havee downstairs to have dinner yourself.¡±


    ¡°Find a better ce to see the night scene.¡± Oan told the restaurant manager.


    ¡°Yes, yes, please follow me.¡± The manager nodded and led us to the table near the window.


    We arranged a ce with the best view. When we were seated, the manager handed us the wine list, ¡°I wonder what Mr. Edmund would like to drink tonight?¡±


    Edmund ignored the manager, but looked at me, ¡°What do you drink?¡±


    I was still thinking about why Edmund gave me skirt. My mind was not on the table at all. I suddenly heard him asking me, and raised my head in a daze. ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°The president asked you what to drink.¡± Oan repeated aside.


    ¡°Wine?¡± I filled my head with question marks, then waved again and again, ¡°Thank you Mr. Edmund, I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Then Laffi.¡± Edmund looked up at the manager and made a decision.


    Didn¡¯t I say I wouldn¡¯t drink?


    ¡°Well, our club just flew over a batch of fine wine from New Zend yesterday. Here you are. Let¡¯s try it first.¡± The manager said.


    ¡°Good.¡± Edmund nodded.


    After ordering the drinks, the menu is presented.


    Ordering dishes is my full-time job. Because Edmund ordered wine, I specially ordered white meat for him.


    The waiter here brought us wine to taste, and Oan¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He left to answer the phone.


    Edmund tasted the dry white wine in his ss, tasted it carefully, nodded to the waiter, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The waiter poured two cups into the goblet on the table.


    Seeing that there were only two cups, I felt relieved and gave the waiter a grateful look.


    At this time, Oan, who answered the phone, came over and said to Edmund with an apologetic face, ¡°President, Nat, the person in charge of the project team, has just been hospitalized with acute gastric ulcer, and the Moon Ind¡¯s bid is still in his hands. He was supposed to deliver it tomorrow, but now he can¡¯te, and I¡¯m not worried about others. I¡¯m afraid I will go back to City Y in person to try to get back at noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and tell Nat to have a good rest. Don¡¯t worry about the Moon Ind.¡± Edmund waved his hand and said.


    When I looked at Edmund, I didn¡¯t expect that he looked cold and serious on weekdays. In fact, he was very kind to his subordinates. He was a very human boss.


    Just wait.


    Oan is gone. What about these two drinks?


    My attention was instantly on the two cups of wine on the table, with a pair of eyes staring closely.


    Edmund¡¯s body leans forward slightly, and his long and slender fingers with distinct bony joints fall on the instep of one of the goblets, gently pushing in front of me.


    As expected, it is a blessing or a curse. It seems that I am doomed to have it tonight.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± There was a trembling smile on my face.


    Edmund showed a charming smile on his face, raised his ss, touched my ss gently, and only heard the ss make a crisp sound of ¡°ding¡±.


    He put the wine to his mouth, took a sip, and stared at me like that.


    I really don¡¯t like drinking, and I seldom have the opportunity to drink.


    At this moment, I smelled the strong aroma of wine with fruit fragrance from the cup. Before I drank it, I felt drunk.


    Following Edmund¡¯s example, I also put the wine ss to my mouth and took a gentle sip. The taste of alcohol made me frown instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± He asked.


    He likes it. I dare not say I don¡¯t like it. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to it.¡±


    At this time, the waiter began to serve. When I saw the food, my eyes lit up instantly.


    Just I was about to eat, a middle-aged man who looked familiar came towards us, his face full of hypocritical smiles, ¡°Mr. Edmund, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    Edmund frowned when he saw the visitor, and his face became gloomy.


    I tried to remember where I met this man. At that time, the middle-aged man had already turned his attention to me. ¡°Miss Leanna, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. You are really more and more beautiful.¡±


    Is that him?


    At this time, I finally remembered the identity of the man in front of me.


    Didn¡¯t he juste to Oan that morning to see Hyman at Edmund¡¯s side?


    ¡°Know?¡± Edmund looked at me and asked.


    I nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve met you once.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna,st time we met in a hurry, we didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you and Mr. Edmund here this time. Just now my friend gave me a Persian carpet with very good quality and appearance, so why not give it to Miss Leanna for you to enjoy.¡±


    Hyman said, and before I could refuse, he handed me a brocade box in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you, Hyman. How dare I ept such an expensive gift from you?¡± I am busy declining the other party¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a carpet. It¡¯s not valuable. Just take it.¡± When Hyman said this, he looked at Edmund from time to time, as if to observe his reaction.


    I can¡¯t refuse, and I dare not ept it. I just look at Edmund facing me in embarrassment.


    Edmund didn¡¯t say a word at this time. He looked like an outsider with a good look on his face.


    Hyman seemed to be encouraged by his silence. Seeing that I refused to take it, he simply put the brocade box directly in front of me, and then poured a ss of wine on his own, lifted it up and looked at Edmund, ¡°Mr. Edmund, what we did before was really wrong. I was obsessed at that time, so I thought of such a bad move to you. I apologize to you here first. However, my father did not know about the drug. After he learned about it, he scolded me half to death. He was also angry and had a heart attack and was hospitalized. Now the situation is very dangerous. Please conhsider that my father¡¯s friend with your grandfather for many years, spare us this time¡­ ¡±


    His apology was very sincere, especially in the face of Edmund, who was younger than himself, which made me feel ufortable.


    However, I also understood from his words that Edmund was drugged at the club that day, and the middle-aged uncle was the culprit.


    Edmund justzily drooped his eyelids and stared at the wine ss in his hands all the time, but he refused to lift it. He was even toozy to look at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    Hyman could not get a response from Edmund, so he turned his ss to me, ¡°Miss Leanna, let me toast you.¡±


    I¡¯m a little confused.


    ¡°That¡­ Hyman, I¡­¡± I wanted to tell him that I could not drink wine at all, but I just moved my mouth, and he had already looked up.


    ¡°I botom up.¡± Hyman wiped his mouth and said.


    I had no choice but to look at Edmund and hope that he could help me. However, Edmund still looked like an outsider. He was watching a good show and didn¡¯t want to help me at all.


    Forget it, just die.


    I gritted my teeth, took up the wine ss, closed my eyes, and became bored after learning from Hyman.


    At the moment when the wine was swallowed in my throat, I just felt like a fire was burning in my heart and the whole person was about to explode.


    ¡°Miss Leanna is a good drinker.¡± Hyman praised, poured himself another ss, and added half a ss of wine to my ss. ¡°This second cup is a toast to our fate to meet again.¡±


    Still drinking?


    I want to refuse, but he drank all again.


    It seems that I have encountered a hard problem today. My heart is crying, but I have to drink wine.


    After the second cup, I felt my head began to faint and my whole body began to heat up.


    However, even so, he did not intend to let me go.


    The next three cups, the fourth cup, the fifth cup


    After thest bottle of wine is drunk, I lie on the table unconscious.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, don¡¯t sleep. Let¡¯s have another bottle.¡± Hyman wanted to call me up.


    And I can¡¯t open my eyes in his call.


    Edmund¡¯s pov


    ¡°Enough.¡± I asked to stop.


    Hyman looked at me and said, ¡°Mr. Edmund, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know Miss Leanna can¡¯t drink like this. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time for Hyman to do things recklessly, is it?¡± I sneered.


    When he heard the words, he hung his head down without refuting them.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, my grandpa was very helpful when the Hill Group was established. Now he has changed its name to King. Doesn¡¯t Hyman think it¡¯s good?¡± I knocked on the wall of the goblet in anguid tone.


    When Hyman heard this, his face turned pale, and the sweat on his forehead went straight out.


    ¡°The King group is a big business, so why care about a small Hill group?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t pay attention to the small Hill Group, but didn¡¯t Hyman take pains to give me medicine because he hoped that the King Group and the Hill Group would be one? Now I am willing to buy the Hill Group and be a subsidiary of the King Group. Why is Hyman not happy?¡±


    ¡°How can Mr. Edmund let the Hill group go?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°It is impossible to let go.¡± I shook the wine in my ss and said, ¡°However, for the sake of Hyman giving gifts to my housekeeper and drinking with her today, I can consider not buying the Hill group when its share price fell to the lowest point.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hyman flushed and clenched his hands.


    Seeing that he was angry, I raised my eyebrows slightly, ¡°Of course, I also mind spending more time to make the Hill Group worthless and then acquire it.¡±


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too proud. There is still a long way to go.¡± He gritted his teeth and red at me for two seconds, then turned to leave with hatred.


    After seeing t off, my eyes fell back on the little drunk cat in front of me, and I was in some trouble.


    Originally, I just wanted to use the old guy Hyman to test her drinking capacity. Unexpectedly, she was so frustrated that she became so drunk after just a few drinks.


    The waiter standing nearby immediately came, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±


    I looked at the tall, handsome young waiter and waved, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s OK.¡±


    Then, I got up and walked to Leanna, bent over to pick her up and walked out of the restaurant.

 Chapter 19

    Leanna¡¯s pov


    I don¡¯t know how I got to bedst night. When I woke up, I felt very sore all over and had no clothes left.


    The strangest thing is that the room I am in is the master bedroom in the presidential suite.


    What is going on?


    Why am I in Edmund¡¯s bed?


    I vaguely remember that I was drinking with Hymanst night.


    Then¡­ what happened then?


    Why am I here?


    My brain is about to explode. I look around the bed, and


    st night while I was drunk¡­.


    Thinking of this possibility, I suddenly felt a burst of anger burning in my heart.


    How could he do this?


    How can a big president of a multinational group, the world famous leader of a consortium, take advantage of others¡¯ difficulties in such a despicable way?


    I want to get up and ask him for an exnation.


    I got up and wrapped the quilt on my body, stood on tiptoe on the soft carpet, ready to go out, but the door of the room was pushed open from outside.


    What catches the eye is Edmund¡¯s tall and handsome figure.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t expect me to have got up. When he saw me, his eyes first showed a little surprise, then he showed a meaningful smile, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help looking up and down at me.


    I didn¡¯t wear shoes on my feet, and his eyes swept over me, and my left foot stepped on the back of my right foot uneasily, rubbing it gently.


    ¡°Wake up?¡± He opened his mouth to break the weird silence.


    I had a lot ofints to make, but I don¡¯t know why. When I saw him, my momentum weakened instantly, and I didn¡¯t have the courage to question and condemn him.


    I nodded, bit my lips, and still wanted to say something, so I raised my face and stared at him, ¡°Last night, my clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°I took it off.¡± He answered before I could ask him.


    Hearing the words, I bit my teeth. It¡¯s really him, the viin!


    ¡°You begged me.¡± He added.


    ¡°¡­¡± How could this happen? It¡¯s a shame.


    I drooped my eyes and asked again, ¡°Thenst night¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleep .¡± He is quite frank.


    Look, look, he is really not a good man. Even if I ask him to undress me, it does not mean that he can sleep me while I am drunk.


    ¡°You hold me in your arms and won¡¯t let go.¡± He told the truth again.


    ¡°You lied. How could I do this?¡± I didn¡¯t believe it even when I was killed. I would be so bold and cheeky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± He gently raised his eyebrows and eyes, ¡°Do you want to watch the video?¡±


    what?


    And video?


    I was immediately confused.


    I was angry with my eyes, and pointed my arm out of the quilt at him, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t have a face. You also take videos when you do this kind of thing¡­¡±


    ¡°You took it.¡± He corrected and stressed, ¡°I tried to stop you.¡±


    God, what happenedst night?


    Why do I go crazy after drinking a little wine?


    Not only did the man in front of me take off his clothes, but also put others to sleep and took a video forcibly.


    oh no!


    Where is the underground cave? I want to go in and nevere out again.


    ¡°Are there any questions?¡± He looked at me and asked in a very gentlemanly way.


    No, even if there is, I dare not continue to ask.


    I¡¯ve lost all my face. I don¡¯t want to lose my dignity together.


    ¡°Well, since there is no doubt, let¡¯s settle the ount now.¡± He said, lifting his feet and walking towards me step by step.


    ¡°ounts? What ounts?¡± I looked nk.


    ¡°Pay the debts with money.¡± As he approached, I stepped back to the bedside and asked, ¡°Should I pay for my debt? Hmm?¡±


    I fell into the soft big bed with a sound of ¡°snapping¡±, and the creditor was staring at me.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund¡­ yesterday¡­ what happenedst night¡­ it¡­ it was an ident¡­¡± Looking at Edmund¡¯s handsome face, I swallowed unconsciously and said in a halting voice.


    ¡°Unexpected¡± He sneered.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ yeah¡­ you¡­ you see I¡¯m drunk and don¡¯t know anything. What happen in this state won¡¯t count.¡± I shrunk my neck, tightly grasped the sheet and protected my chest.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± He asked suddenly.


    Nod, of course I am awake.


    ¡°But I¡¯m a little drunk.¡± He showed a bad smile on his face, stretched out his hand, and directly pulled the quilt off my body, exposing my body to the air instantly.


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up again, it was already dark.


    The physical difort was even worse than before, especially my waist, which was almost broken.


    Edmund¡¯s face was so fierce that I could hardly get out of bed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    What hatred does he want to do to me?


    How can I work?


    I got out of bed with strong support, and my legs were so weak that I shivered.


    I went to the bathroom to take a shower and wash away the smell from him. I reached for my bathrobe on the shelf and wrapped it around me. The familiar faint scent of cologne wrapped me again.


    Well, this bath is useless.


    I came out of the master bedroom and found no one in the living room.


    Edmund and Oan are not here.


    This made me feel relieved.


    Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to face Edmund now.


    Look at the clock on the wall. It¡¯s seven twenty in the evening.


    After lying in bed all day, my stomach protested.


    I went back to my room and changed my clothes. I was going out to eat something.


    Just getting ready to go out with the room card, my mobile phone suddenly rang.


    I took a look at the caller ID, it was a strange number.


    ¡°Hello, who is calling?¡±


    ¡°Are you Miss Leanna?¡± There was a strange voice on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°I have your package. I¡¯m in the underground garage now. Pleasee and get it.¡±


    Parcel?


    I frowned. I don¡¯t remember what I bought.


    Howe there are parcels?


    ¡°Is there a mistake? I didn¡¯t buy anything.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s really your package. It was bought by a Mr. King. Would you pleasee down right away?¡± The other side insisted.


    Edmund bought it? Or for me? What could it be? Didn¡¯t you just buy me a skirt?


    ¡°Oh, all right. Just a moment, I¡¯lle.¡± I went downstairs immediately.


    The parking lot under the first basement.


    I walked out of the elevator, and sure enough, in the corner not far from the elevator door, I saw a man in a delivery suit, a cap, and an obscure face waiting for me with a package in his hand.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I went over to greet the man.


    ¡°Miss Leanna?¡± The man looked at me and confirmed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is your package. Please take it and sign here.¡± The man said, handed me the box in his hand, and then gave me a pen and express bill to sign on.


    I took the pen, bowed my head and signed it seriously, but just as I finished writing my name, the other party suddenly took out a towel and directly covered my mouth and nose.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I struggled, and a huge pungent smell directly prated my nose. Soon, I lost consciousness.


    Edmund¡¯s pov


    In the box.


    Looking at these smiling faces in front of me, I felt disgusted.


    I know too well what kind of utilitarianism lies behind everyone¡¯s smile. Not long ago, they were all Nigel¡¯s guests.


    Now Nigel has failed in the Moon Ind project, and even been dismissed as the chairman by the Board of Directors. They immediately started to pay tribute to me, hoping to share in the Moon Ind project.


    If I had been in the past, I would have liked to see them perform ugly ttering tricks in front of me.


    But today, there is a little wild cat lying on my big bed that has not beenpletely tamed by me. I don¡¯t have much leisure to entertain these rude old men here.


    I got up, picked up the napkin in front of me and wiped my mouth, ready to leave.


    Seeing this, everyone stood up and looked at me.


    Oan on one side waved to them, ¡°Well, everyone, Mr. Edmund has other appointments in the evening, so let¡¯s call it today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund is leaving now? We haven¡¯t finished drinking yet.¡± A building businessman smiled and tried to stay.


    ¡°Mr. Larry, am I still here? Why? You need Mr. Edmund to apany you personally to drink this wine?¡± Oan quipped.


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Edmund¡¯s appointment is very important. Let¡¯s drink a toast to Mr. Edmund and wish him a happy date tonight.¡± As he spoke, everyone raised their sses in front of them and toasted me.


    I sneer , I didn¡¯t want to socialize with. I didn¡¯t want to look at them. I put on my coat and walked straight to the door.


    Out of the restaurant, I took out my mobile phone to call Leanna.


    The phone was turned off.


    How dare this little woman turn off her mobile phone?


    I was a little upset and dialed the phone in the presidential suite again.


    It rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Are you still sleeping?


    Leanna¡¯s pov


    When I woke up, I only found that my body and head were wet. Obviously, I was awakened by water.


    It was dark all around, except for a pendantmp on the top of the head.


    In front of me stood several young men in the shape of gangsters. One of them was a little older, wearing a tight t-shirt, with a ferocious tattoo on his arm and a thick gold chain hanging around his neck.


    ¡°Wake up?¡± The tattooed man stood in front of me, looking down at me.


    After a moment of confusion in my brain, I suddenly realized that I was kidnapped, and I couldn¡¯t help being afraid.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you tie me here?¡± I asked in a trembling voice.


    The tattoo man did not immediately answer my question, and a pair of indecent eyes stared at me.


    Fortunately, I changed into a slightly loose casual home clothes before going out, rather than the close fitting short skirt work clothes of the club. Otherwise, my shirt and skirt would be exposed when I was drenched in water.


    ¡°You look good. No wonder Edmund likes you.¡± The tattooed man touched his chin andmented.


    Edmund?


    Hearing this name, my little heart suddenly tightened.


    Is it because Edmund they kidnapped me?


    ¡°Littledy, I ask you, if I call Edmund now and ask him to save you, will hee?¡± The tattoo man raised his mobile phone and asked me.


    This question really stumps me.


    With my rtionship with Edmund, why can¡¯t he take such a big risk to save me?


    If he is willing to call the police for me, I will appreciate him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just his butler, and he¡¯s just my VIP. Have you ever seen a boss take risks to save employees?¡±


    ¡°Is it just his housekeeper? But I heard that you are so close that you all sleep in the same bed.¡± The tattooed man said, smiled, squatted down, and wiped his short ugly hand on my neck


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± I looked at him disgustedly and cried.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯sfortable for me to touch you without Edmund?¡± The tattooed man smiled and turned to look at his younger brother behind him. ¡°Would you like to touch it?¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± All the younger brothers are eager to try.


    ¡°Get out of here, and you¡¯ll pay for the damage?¡± The tattooed man rolled his eyes, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.

 Chapter 20

    Oan¡¯s pov


    After the president left, I was surrounded by a group of people to persuade me to drink.


    The mobile phone rang, and I quickly took the opportunity to escape the siege of the public on the grounds of answering the phone.


    The other party¡¯s call was a video call. As soon as I got through, I saw an ugly face on the mobile phone screen.


    ¡°Is it Mr. Edmund? Your woman is in my hands now. If you want to save her,e and save her immediately. Otherwise, it¡¯s toote. I can¡¯t promise what she will be.¡± The other side said, pointing the camera at Leanna¡¯s face.


    I was still a little drunk. When I heard what the other person said, I saw Leanna¡¯s small face full of tears and full of fright, and suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Miss Leanna? Is that you? Where are you now?¡± I asked quickly.


    ¡°Want to know where we are? No problem, but don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you dare to call the police, I promise her life will stay here before the police arrive.¡± When the other person finished speaking, he hung up without waiting for me to speak again.


    Looking at the phone with the screen cked out, I realized that the situation was serious and dared not dy any longer. I immediately dialed the president.


    ¡°President, Miss Leanna was kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± On the phone, his voice was eerily calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the club right now.¡± As I said this, I immediately got up and left quickly, regardless of the people¡¯s detention.


    Leanna¡¯s pov


    Iy on the ground, my hands and feet were tied with hemp rope, which made me feel painful.


    In addition, sincest night, I have not eaten at all, and my stomach is very hungry. My whole body is about to copse.


    ¡°Please, let me go. He won¡¯te. My rtionship with him is not what you think. I am not important to him.¡± I beg for mercy with weak breath, hoping they can let me go.


    ¡°Are you still trying to cheat us? When I just called, I saw that he was very nervous about you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, that¡¯s not Mr. Edmund. You called his assistant.¡± I waved my hand.


    ¡°Even his assistant is so nervous about you, that¡¯s even more illustrative.¡± The tattooed man reasoned with certainty.


    What is the logic of ¡°¡­¡±?


    I knew they wouldn¡¯t believe anything I said, so I shut up and saved my energy.


    Time ticked away slowly.


    Iy on the wet floor, weeping silently.


    My body is cold and hungry, and my life and personal safety are still under great threat. I am very afraid, and I dare not continue to haress them, for fear that they will be offended, and I will be injured finally.


    What should I do?


    Who can save me?


    A few gangsters on the side are drinking and punching. From time to time, someone looks at me. They seem to want to eat me at any time.


    Later, the tattooed man made another call to Oan and then answered several calls.


    When he called, his attitude was ferocious, but when he answered the phone, he was submissive and his attitude changed greatly.


    Oan¡¯s pov


    The president sat on the sofa with a grim expression. I sat aside.


    ¡°Ringing¡­¡± The mobile phone rang, breaking the silence of the room.


    I nced at the caller ID and looked up at Edmund. ¡°President, it¡¯s them.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I handed the phone to him. He directly connected the phone and slid the answer button.


    The tattooed man¡¯s face immediately appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, I finally saw you in person.¡± When the tattooed man saw Edmund, his face showed a disgusting smile.


    ¡°Who instructed you?¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes were cold and his voice was cold.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. You just need to know that in City X, it¡¯s not you who have the final say.¡±


    ¡°Tell me how much you want.¡±


    ¡°It depends on how much Miss Leanna is worth in Mr. Edmund¡¯s eyes.¡± The tattooed man smiled with an especially sinister expression.


    ¡°Let me see her. I want to make sure she is safe now.¡± Edmund Road.


    ¡°No problem.¡± The tattoo man agreed, pointing his mobile phone at the weak Leanna lying on the ground, ¡°Hey, you should see if your mistress is still alive.¡±


    Leanna reluctantly opened her eyes and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Mr. Edmund, help¡­ help me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her plea for help, the tattooed man pointed his mobile phone at himself again, ¡°Mr. Edmund, you saw, and still alive. When are you going to pay the ransom in person?¡±


    ¡°Address¡±, He said.


    ¡± I will send it to you immediately and remind you again. Don¡¯t call the police, or you will not see your little beauty.¡± After saying that, the tattooed man hung up the phone again.


    Put down his mobile phone, he got up and went back to his room to change clothes.


    I stopped him immediately, ¡°President, are you really going to pay the ransom in person?¡±


    ¡°Call Hyman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was stunned for a moment, but I quickly reflected, ¡°Do you suspect that the old boy Hyman did this?¡±


    ¡°Who else is there besides him?¡±


    That¡¯s right. After all, all the dirty means such as putting drugs in the drinks have been used. What other mean means does he dare not use?


    Just, Hyman, you are trying to kill yourself! The president has been kind enough to let you go. Why do you have to hit the gun again and again?


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. After all, the Hill family has been the local emperor of City X for so many years, and you are going to ruin them. He must be unconvinced. Besides, he is the only person in City X who has the courage to do this.¡± I analyzed, ¡°But what if the old boy pretended to be insincere and refused to admit it?¡±


    ¡°I remember, did Hyman have a daughter?¡± Edmund said coldly,


    When I heard the words, my face was cold, and my heart was trembling.


    It seems that Hyman died this time.


    ¡°Didi.¡± The voice of SMS from mobile phone.


    I quickly opened it and found that it was the warehouse address sent by the tattoo man.


    ¡°President, it¡¯s not safe for you to go alone, I will ask someone to find some local prestigious bosses to apany you.¡± I really don¡¯t trust my boss to take risks alone.


    ¡°No, just take care of Hyman.¡± He dropped this sentence, turned into the room and changed his clothes.


    Leanna¡¯s pov


    A man with yellow hair got up, walked in front of me, kicked me on the ground, ¡°Hey, let me ask you something.¡±


    I opened my eyes and looked at him, full of fear.


    ¡°Do you know what Mr. Hyman has to do with Edmund?¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Hyman?¡± I tried to search the name in my mind, and soon I remembered it.


    Could it be the man who gave me wine that day?


    I think so. Before he went to ask Oan, he went to the restaurant to find Edmund and gave me a gift. He begged for mercy.


    However, ording to Edmund¡¯s personality, it is estimated that he will not forgive easily.


    Therefore, he retaliated with such extreme means.


    Just, what does all this have to do with me? Why do you involve me?


    ¡°Speak, are you dumb?¡± That yellow hair stepped on the back of my hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I screamed when I was trampled on, and a burning pain spread from the back of my hand to my whole body.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± I swallowed the pain and gnashed my teeth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? It seems that you have to be an innocent ghost today.¡± He said regretfully.


    My heart was inexplicably tight, and I looked up at the yellow hair in front of me. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think we want to arrest you?¡± He looked at me funny.


    ¡°But, aren¡¯t you looking for money? Mr. Edmund, if you take the money¡­¡±


    ¡°Tut tut, what a stupid woman. Do you think he can walk out of this door alive?¡±


    Hearing this, I seemed to understand something in an instant. I braced myself, ¡°You are not for money?¡±


    ¡°No, money and life are important.¡± He finally told the truth.


    By this time, I had fully understood what was going on.


    It seems that catching me is just a means to ckmail Edmund. Their ultimate goal is not money, but Edmund¡¯s life.


    And I am destined to die with Edmund.


    ¡°What if Edmund doesn¡¯te?¡± I asked, can¡¯t Edmund be killed, and killing me is meaningless? After all, with my current rtionship with Edmund, he has no reason to risk his life for me.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, you¡¯ll be dead, because you know too much.¡± said, he was showing a ferocious expression to me.


    ¡°Brother, herees Edmund.¡± Just after the words, a minion who was guarding the door ran over and reported directly.


    ¡°It seems that you are going to die together today.¡± He smiled grimly and looked up at the door.


    The door opened, and a familiar and upright figure walked out of the darkness with steady steps.


    It¡¯s him. It¡¯s really him.


    He even disregarded his own safety and took risks alone.


    Why?


    Am I really meaningful to him?


    Edmund was originally very tall. Now I lie on the ground and look up at him. I just feel that he is taller and straighter than before. His whole body radiates a frightening andpelling spirit, noble and calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯te, don¡¯te, they¡¯re going to kill you.¡± I screamed suddenly to let him escape.


    Since he is doomed to die here, it would be better to let him leave alive, which is also a gratitude for his presence here.


    ¡°Close the door.¡± The tattooed man probably worried that Edmund would escape, so he immediately told his subordinates.


    Soon, the door of the warehouse was closed from inside, and there were several men standing at the door.


    Edmund¡¯s expression was not a little flustered. He walked up to me with long legs and elegant steps, and his eyes scanned me. After confirming that my body was not hurt, he slowly raised his eyes and looked at the tattooed man in front of him.


    ¡°How much did Hyman give you?¡± His hands were naturally held in his pants pockets, and his impable handsome face was gloomy and terrible.


    ¡°You know?¡± The tattooed man was a little surprised. It seems that he did not expect Edmund to guess who was behind his scenes.


    ¡°There are two choices for you. First, the people who take you now disappear from here. I can treat this as if it had never happened. I will not pursue it.¡± Edmund said.


    ¡± Mr. Edmund is really confident. You have the courage to say such things. What¡¯s the second choice? I¡¯d like to hear it.¡± The tattooed manughed and said.


    Edmund smiled and said quietly, ¡°You killed us both, and then you, your minions and the whole Hill family buried with us together.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that he would say that. For a moment, there was an inexplicable feeling in my heart.


    He knew he would die if he came here.


    Then why did hee?


    Is he not afraid of death?


    ¡°Mr. Edmund wants to frighten me? In City X, the person who can move me has not been born yet.¡± Although the tattoo man said this, his momentum was obviously weak.


    ¡°Really? Then you can try.¡± Edmund raised his mouth and stopped looking at him. He bent over and picked me up from the cold and wet ground.


    A few of the minons wanted to do something, but the tattooed man didn¡¯t say anything, and they didn¡¯t dare to act. They just looked at us and looked at each other.


    I leaned against him, smelling the familiar cologne fragrance from his body, and my heart that was originally tight gradually rxed.


    The taste I wanted to keep away from before has turned out to be a tranquilizer that can reassure me.


    Leaning in his arms, I listened to his strong heart beating and felt his body temperature. At this moment, I felt that I had returned to the world from death.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you do it yet?¡± Edmund stood up straight, looked at a group of men around him with cold eyes, sneered, ¡°Do you still need to call Hyman again?¡±


    ¡°Big¡­ Big Brother, this man looks very hard to be offended. ¡± The yellow hair has already been shocked by Edmund¡¯s powerful aura, and he can¡¯t help being afraid.


    The tattooed man was a little angry. He raised his hand and pped the yellow hair on the face. ¡°You shut up. Tiy don¡¯t know how to find out his information. What¡¯s the use of regretting it now?¡±


    ¡°I checked. Didn¡¯t I find anything?¡± Yellow hair looks aggrieved.


    ¡°Fuck, it seems that this time we are trapped by Hyman. I wonder how he could spend so much money and asked us to kill these two people.¡± The tattooed man spat on the ground and cursed with displeasure, ¡°Call him, hurry up.¡±


    The tattooed man quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed Hyman.

 Chapter 21

    Oan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Hyman, you should know that now that I¡¯m here, the Hill family has something to do with this matter, no matter whether it was you or not, the Hill family. If the president cane back safe and sound, then everything will be fine. If not¡­ Do you know the consequences?¡± I yed with the teacup in my hand and threatened.


    ¡°Oan, you don¡¯t have to scare me. I have told you that I don¡¯t know about it. You wronged a good person, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hyman rolled eyes and refused to admit it.


    ¡°A good man?¡± I smiled, ¡°Your daugher, does she also think so?¡±


    Hearing this, Hyman¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°What did you do to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in KTV now, and there are more than a dozen men taking care of her. She¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about her safety.¡± I picked up the teacup in front of me and took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s really good tea.¡±


    ¡°Oan,e at me. Don¡¯t hurt my daughter.¡± He stood up from the chair excitedly, trembling with anger.


    ¡± Oh, by the way, I heard that you have an illegitimate child who is more than five years old outside. Where does he live? Is it the Sea Garden?¡± I said with a smile.


    ncing at Hyman¡¯s pale face, I checked the time on my watch, ¡°Oh, it¡¯ste now. What¡¯s Hyman¡¯s decision? Let her go, or take your whole family to the end? Mr. Edmund said that if you could wake up in time and make up for it, at least he could guarantee that your parents wouldn¡¯t be involved. If you are obsessed with it, don¡¯t me him for being rude. If the King family has lost him, there will be other inheritors. But the first thing for the heir to be in power must clear The Hill family. ¡±


    His face had turned scarlet, with beads of sweat on his forehead.


    At this time, his phone, which had been lying quietly on the table, rang.


    Hyman took a look at the caller ID and was shocked.


    I also saw the change of his expression, so I deliberately said, ¡°Hyman, don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡±


    He had no choice but to take the phone with a trembling hand.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. Let me ask you, can this person move or not?¡± A rough male voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t touch¡­¡± Hyman said hurriedly.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said. You have to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Hyman said and hung up the phone.


    After he answered the phone, I showed a satisfied smile. ¡± I¡¯m d that you have thought it through.¡±


    ¡°What will Mr. Edmund do to me?¡± He seemed to ept his fate.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to say. Because you drugged him, Mr. Edmund nned to buy the Hill group at a reasonable price for the sake of your grandfather. But now you are so depressed and make a kidnapping. If I were you, I would immediately go abroad with my family and hide far away from them. I would never step into the country again.¡± I gave a very reliable suggestion.


    ¡°Go abroad? But my father is in such a situation now. There are so many people in our family, and the foundation of the Hill family is all in City X¡­¡± he pulled a long face.


    ¡°Nothing is more important than your life, right?¡± I left thest piece of advice and stood up to leave.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    The tattooed man hung up the phone, turned to the yellow hair and shook his head.


    ¡°What should we do now? If we let them go, all our efforts will be in vain. What if Hyman doesn¡¯t give us the money in the end? How about we kidnap them and ckmail them for some money?¡± The yellow haired man suggested.


    The tattooed man¡¯s eyes lit up and looked up at me. ¡°Mr. Edmund, if we let you two go like this, wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing? People willugh at us if the news spreads.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want? Tell me.¡± I sneered and asked.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out five fingers.


    ¡°I just keep sneering.


    The tattooed man shivered. He thought for a while and changed it to three fingers.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will have no life to take the money and spend it?¡± Who am I, Edmund? How dare you ckmail me for money.


    ¡°How much do you think? We have spent so much effort to get you two here. We can¡¯t lose money, can we?¡± The tattooed man said with a bitter face.


    ¡°I can give you some money.¡± I stared at the tattooed man in front of me. ¡°But you have to tell me who made her hand.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t expect that he would have time to pay attention to my red and swollen hand in such a situation. For some reason, I feel warm in my heart. The grievance that I was kidnapped because of him disappeared in an instant, and was reced by his gratitude to save me regardless of his safety.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Sir¡­¡± The yellow haired man could tell that Edmund was going to settle ounts with him, so he poked the tattooed man¡¯s arm with his elbow secretly.


    The tattooed man was kind and said, ¡°well, forget it. We don¡¯t need the money. You can go now.¡±


    Ignoring them, Edmund lowered his head and asked, ¡°tell me, who did it?¡±


    I opened my mouth, hesitated and looked at the yellow haired man.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ I stepped on it by ident, okay?¡± At this time, the culprit took the initiative to stand out.


    ¡°By ident?¡± Edmund frowned and asked doubtfully, ¡°is that so?¡±


    I just want to leave this ce as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble again, so I nodded and said, ¡°forget it. Mr. Edmund, they didn¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t pursue it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He promised, turned around and walked out with me in his arms.


    I leaned against his chest and looked at his cold and handsome side face. I was a little relieved. The corners of my mouth slightly upward. ¡°Mr. Edmund, thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry to scare you.¡± His tone was rare gentle, and his voice was low, as if he was afraid of scaring me again.


    When I was taken back to the club, I was so frightened and exhausted that I fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, I found that I was still in Edmund¡¯s bed with infusion stick on the back of my hand.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, you are awake.¡± The nurse in white came to help me up as soon as she saw me awake.


    ¡°How long have I slept?¡± I looked at the nurse nkly.


    ¡°Thirteen hours. Mr. Edmund is outside. I¡¯ll call him.¡± Then she turned around and walked out of the room.


    I lowered my head and found that I had already changed my clothes. I didn¡¯t bother to think about who helped me change my clothes. I tidied up my messy hair and turned over to get out of bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m up.¡± Edmund walked in.


    When I saw him again, my heart beat faster all of a sudden, and my face turned red. I avoided eye contact with him and didn¡¯t dare to look at his face.


    I nodded slightly, lowered my eyes and whispered, ¡°thank you for what you did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°No, I feel much better.¡± As I answered, there was a sudden ¡°coo¡± in my stomach.


    I haven¡¯t eaten anything for two days. I¡¯m already very hungry.


    At this moment, Edmund heard. Immediately, my face flushed with shyness, and my head was almost buried in his chest.


    ¡°Come out and eat something. I¡¯ve ordered something for you.¡± Edmund smiled and turned to the living room.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I patted my face and scolded myself for not doing well. Why couldn¡¯t I put up with it and have to scream in front of him?


    What a shame!!


    After dinner, I went back to my room, changed my work clothes and went back to the living room. When I was about to continue my work as a housekeeper, I heard Oan reporting something to Edmund.


    I wanted to avoid it subconsciously, but I vaguely heard that Oan¡¯s report seemed to have something to do with me, so I couldn¡¯t help standing aside and listening.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Edmund¡¯s face was cold and his eyes were cruel.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found out that the person who exposed the identity of Miss Leanna on the Inte was Venus.¡± Oan said firmly.


    ¡°Do they have a personal grudge against each other?¡± Edmund asked.


    ¡°As far as I know, there was no personal enmity before you came.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund frowned.


    ¡°Well¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because the job of being a housekeeper for you was originally Venus, but you chose Miss Leanna, so she felt unfair. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Oan exined carefully.


    Edmund sneered, turned to look at me who was eavesdropping in the corner and ordered, e here!¡±


    I was startled when he found me. I followed him and walked up to him. I lowered my head and didn¡¯t dare to look at his face.


    ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± Edmund asked.


    I nodded slightly. I did hear everything. And I didn¡¯t expect that Venus would hate me so much.


    In order to defeat me, she even exposed my personal information online.


    So the investigation team wille to me so soon.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Edmund looked at me and asked.


    I looked up at him, at a loss.


    How to deal with it?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know. I have never thought about it.


    ¡°Do you want to take revenge?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± the truth came so suddenly that I haven¡¯t digested it yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Edmund turned to Oan and asked, ¡°do you know how to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Oan nodded in agreement.


    Hearing this, I looked at the two people in front of me in confusion. ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to plead for her?¡± Oan asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I opened my mouth and couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°After all, I¡¯m fine now. Can you just let it go?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Edmund rejected my proposal decisively.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, you have to make it clear that the reason why you can stay here today is not because Venus hasn¡¯t hurt you enough, but because the CEO has cancelled all the things in City Y and rushed to save you¡­¡± Oan said in a somewhat unhappy tone.


    ¡°Oan!¡± Edmund stopped him.


    It never urred to me that I could get rid of the investigation team because of Edmund.


    Thinking of that he didn¡¯t even care about his own safety in order to save meter, I suddenly had a strong feeling for him, which was a sense of security being protected.


    I have never had such a feeling since I was sensible.


    Because I have to take care of Hannah who is sick, I often y the role of a guardian.


    But now, the man in front of me who has nothing to do with me actually helped me several times, which made me feel very warm and relieved.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± apart from these two words, I didn¡¯t know what else to say to express my gratitude to him.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows and asked deliberately.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I looked a little embarrassed, or what else?


    ¡°Mr. Brian, do you mean that Miss Leanna should give something substantial as a thank-you?¡± Oan teased.


    ¡°Something substantial? But I have nothing.¡± I spread out my hands. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m narrow-minded and unwilling to give it to you. It¡¯s just that I have nothing now.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it always like this on TV, marry him?¡± Oan teased.


    I was speechless and shy, and my face instantly flushed to the neck. I lowered my head and could not say a word.


    ¡± Miss Leanna is shy.¡± Oan couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Suddenly, he coughed, ¡°I¡¯m going to check the bidding proposal again.¡± After saying that, he immediately ran away.


    After Oan left, Edmund looked back at me and nced at the sofa beside me. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment and sat down slowly.


    ¡°What Oan said just now¡­¡± he opened his mouth and said.


    ¡°I understand. Oan likes joking. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Before he could finish his words, I interrupted him in a hurry, trying to hide my embarrassment.


    ¡°You can take it to heart.¡± However, what he wants to express is obviously different from my understanding.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I was stunned.


    ¡°I like you.¡± He said, his deep eyes shining with bright and sincere light, like the bright stars in the sky, shining on my face.


    I heard the sound of my heart beating violently.


    Was this¡­ His confession of love?


    Like me?


    Really?


    ¡°I will leave City X after the bidding is over tomorrow. You can think abouting with me or staying here.¡± He didn¡¯t force me to respond, but gave me two choices.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡± I still can¡¯t believe that this arrogant man in front of me would fall in love with me. How is that possible?


    Will Cindere like fairy tales fall on me?


    ¡°Do you want me to praise you?¡± There was a faint smile in his eyes.


    My face turned redder. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to know why he was attracted by me.


    ¡°Come here. Let me tell you.¡± He waved at me and said gently.


    I stood up obediently and walked to him. Before I could stand firm, he stretched out his long arms and directly wrapped them around my waist. With a little force, I fell into his arms, breathing the unique smell of a mature man on his body.


    The nended at the airport of City Y.


    The moment Inded on the ground, I felt a sense of familiarity that I hadn¡¯t had for a long time.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed in my heart that I finally came back here!


    There were two Mercedes Benz parked on the tarmac.


    One was a car, and the other was amercial vehicle.


    Beside the car door stood the driver and The senior executives of the King group.


    After getting off the ne, Edmund went straight to themercial vehicle.


    But Oan arranged me to get in the car.


    ¡°You go back first. The president has just returned to City Y, and there are a lot of important things to deal with. There is a celebration party tonight. You don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡± Oan said.


    Looking at Edmund who was surrounded by a group of people and got into the car, I felt a little disappointed, but I still nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Call me if you need anything.¡± Said Oan. After exhorting the driver for a few more words, I turned around and went to themercial vehicle aside.


    I looked out of the window in a daze and suddenly felt a little funny.


    When did I begin to look forward to getting along with him.


    The car drove out of the airport and entered the urban area. I didn¡¯t ask the driver to go back to Edmund¡¯s vi directly.


    I remember clearly that in that luxurious house, the food in the fridge is expired.


    After telling the driver to drive the car to the supermarket, I will first make a big purchase. The driver will follow me and be a porter.


    When I was paying the bill, I suddenly heard someone calling my name behind me. Surprised, I turned around and saw a warm face.


    ¡°Leanna? Really? Oh my God! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Evelyn squeezed to me from the end of the line, grabbed my hand and said excitedly.


    Evelyn was my roommate when I was in college.


    I was also excited to see this former roommate in college. ¡°Evelyn, what a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°I remember that you went to work in City X after graduation. Did youe back to visit your family?¡± As Evelyn spoke, she looked at the young driver standing in front of her with many bags in his hands.


    ¡°No, I have quit my job there.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for years. You are more and more beautiful.¡± She pointed at the driver and asked, ¡°is this your boyfriend?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, don¡¯t gossip.¡±


    ¡± Leanna, you are still so popr after leaving school. I really envy you.¡± She said jokingly.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk nonsense. He is the driver.¡± I¡¯m speechless. In order to prevent this old friend from guessing randomly, I have to tell.


    However, when she heard what I said, she was even more excited. ¡°Wow, Leanna, you are so awesome. You have a driver.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not my driver. It¡¯s my friend¡¯s¡­¡± I exined hurriedly. Seeing that the cashier had recorded the price of all the items, she took out her bank card and paid. Then she turned to Evelyn and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Pay the bill quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Evelyn agreed without hesitation and went back to her seat in the front row.


    I handed the things I bought to the driver and said, ¡°Mr. driver, please help me send these things to the vi. I met my old ssmate, so I won¡¯t go back now.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Oan asked me to send you home safely.¡± The driver was in a dilemma.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will tell Oan. Don¡¯t worry. I will go back after I have a talk with her.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to drive you there?¡± The driver asked.


    ¡°Thank you. No, thanks. We should find a cafe nearby.¡± I politely refused his kindness and watched him leave.


    After Evelyn paid the bill, we went to the Starbucks on the second floor.


    ¡°How have you been these three years?¡± After ordering the coffee, I asked.


    ¡°Well, everything goes well at work¡± She answered with a smile and then asked, ¡°how about you? Is Hannahpletely recovered?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m studying abroad now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. At that time, you were worried about her health. By the way, did youe back to attend your sister¡¯s engagement ceremony?¡± She suddenly thought of something and asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± As far as I can remember, Hannah is my only sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Forget it. Forget it. Forget it.¡± Evelyn hurriedly waved her hand.


    How can I pretend not to hear it?


    ¡°Evelyn, what do you mean by that? Can you make it clear?¡± I grabbed her hand and asked.


    Seeing this, she sighed and told the truth, ¡°it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s that Lorna Moor. Your mother¡¯s stepdaughter is going to marry Otis.¡±


    When I heard the name Otis, I felt as if it had been a lifetime.


    The smile froze on her face, but r thoughts were pulled to the old school time.


    Otis Backer is my first love, the first man I fell in love with.


    However, my rtionship with him has not been approved by his parents.


    Because of the huge difference in family conditions between the Otis and me, I was asked out to have a talk with the Otis¡¯ mother more than once, and she even said that she would give me a sum of money to leave.


    At that time, I was in urgent need of money because of Hannah¡¯s illness. After weighing the pros and cons, I decided to give Hannah an operation first, and then make money to return the Nacker family.


    When Otis learned that I took the money, he humiliated me without any reason and chose to break up with me.


    Heartbroken, I tried to exin, but it didn¡¯t work. In the end, I could only ept the result of breaking up.


    Later, I worked three part-time jobs to earn money in order to pay back the Nacker family¡¯s money. However, Hannah¡¯s follow-up treatment also cost a lot. Under desperation, I was introduced by another roommate and went to the club to sell myself.


    From the night I met Edmund, I realized that Otis and I were destined to be in the past.


    Edmund was generous enough to pay all the follow-up medical fees and the so-called break-up fee to Otis¡¯ mother.


    When I gave the money to Otis¡¯ mother, my guilt disappeared.


    From now on, I don¡¯t owe the Nacker family anything.


    I¡¯m done with Otis.


    ¡°Leanna, Leanna? Are you okay?¡± Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Evelyn waved her hand in front of me.


    I came to my senses, but my expression was still a little stiff. ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­ So many years have passed, and he is also going to get married.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so. But I heard that when you broke up with Otis, Lorna appeared frequently in front of him. Maybe the two of them hooked up at that time.¡± Evelyn said with disdain.


    I don¡¯t care about that. I just smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    ¡°Hannah was seriously ill at that time, and your mother was so rich, but she refused to take money to save her. Was it because of Lorna? If that was the case, then this woman was too scheming. You might have been tricked.¡± Evelyn spected like a detective.


    Hearing her words, my heart skipped a beat.


    Would it be like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t make blind conjectures. The past is past. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. We have just met each other for a long time. Can¡¯t we talk about something happy?¡± I waved my hand to stop myself from thinking too much.


    Seeing this, Evelyn smiled sheepishly and pped herself. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m just making trouble for you. Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about something happy.¡±


    Later, Evelyn had an appointment with her bestie, so I left her contact information and left.


    I walked out of the coffee shop and walked on the familiar street. I felt a sense of loss.


    Time is really a good medicine. Everything can be cured.


    I can¡¯t remember the pain of losing Otis anymore. The only thing I can remember is that handsome face shining.

 Chapter 23

    When I returned to Edmund¡¯s vi, I felt exhausted.


    After taking a shower, I was not in the mood to cook and went to bed early.


    The next morning, when I woke up, I found myself lying in a warm embrace. In front of me was Edmund¡¯s handsome sleeping face.


    I slept so soundlyst night that I didn¡¯t even know when I went to bed.


    I was about to get up to make breakfast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Sleep with me for a while.¡± His voice came from above her head.


    Well, I won¡¯t move.


    I sighed and leaned my head against his chest, feeling warm in my heart.


    Although I didn¡¯t really get along with him for a long time and our initial rtionship was based on financial interests, I could find a long lost sense of security from him.


    Yes, he is the only one in the world who doesn¡¯t care whether I am with him for money or not.


    He has enough strength to believe that his own charm is enough to conquer me.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because his embrace is toofortable or I¡¯m too sleepy. Before long, I fell asleep again unconsciously.


    When I woke up again, Edmund was gone.


    I was about to check the time, only to find that Cecily had sent me a long voice message on and a short video.


    When I clicked on the y, I heard Cecily¡¯s excited voiceing from the phone, ¡°Miss Leanna, big news. You may not believe it. Venus was taken away by the police this morning. It seems that she has leaked the privacy of others on the Inte. I really didn¡¯t expect that the person who exposed your information on the Inte is her. She is so despicable and dirty. ¡±


    The content of the video was the scene that Venus was taken away by the police. The video angle was not very good, and it was obvious that she had taken it secretly.


    I stared at my phone nkly, and suddenly remembered the conversation between Edmund and Oan in the club.


    It seemed that Oan had arranged the police to take Venus away.


    I really underestimated his means!


    When I got up and went downstairs, I saw a middle-aged woman in her forties cleaning downstairs.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re up?¡±


    Miss?


    Are you calling me?


    ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± I went downstairs and looked nkly at the strange woman in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sage. Mr. Edmund hired a nanny to take care of you.¡± She introduced herself, ¡°are you hungry? There is breakfast in the kitchen. I¡¯ll bring it to you right now.¡±


    Sage turned around and went to the kitchen.


    I didn¡¯t expect Edmund to be so considerate and hire a nanny to take care of me.


    In fact, there are only two of us in the family. I can take care of the family by myself.


    The breakfast was served on the table. When I walked over and began to eat, my phone rang.


    It was from Evelyn. She told me that there would be a ssmate party the night after tomorrow and she asked me out.


    I just returned to City Y and wanted to contact my former ssmates, so I agreed without hesitation.


    After breakfast, I had nothing to do and helped Sage clean the house.


    After cleaning the room, I¡¯ll cook lunch with her.


    In just half a day, our rtionship had been very harmonious.


    When lunch was ready, Sage said to me, ¡°Miss, would you like to call Mr. and ask him if he wille back for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have time.¡± I¡¯m a little hesitant. After all, Edmund is a busy man. There must be a lot of things to deal with in thepany. How can he have time to go home for dinner.


    Sage persuaded, ¡°even if Mr. doesn¡¯t have time toe back for dinner, he will be happy to receive Miss¡¯s call.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± After thinking for a while, I picked up my phone and dialed Edmund¡¯s number.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. Edmund¡¯s low voice came from the receiver, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I want to ask if you wille back for lunch. Sage and I have made your favorite fish¡­¡± I asked cautiously.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. I thought my call was too abrupt and disturbed him, so I quickly said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s eat by ourselves¡­¡±


    ¡°Half an hour.¡± He said.


    ¡°What?¡±¡±Okay, okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After saying that, my heart beating fast.


    ¡± Did Mr. agree toe back for dinner?¡± Sage said with a smile.


    ¡°I in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make these dishes.¡± She went to the kitchen with a smile.


    Suddenly, I realized that I was still wearing pajamas. I turned around and went upstairs to change my clothes. By the way, I tidied up my hair.


    Oan and Edmund came back together. Oan sniffed exaggeratedly and said, ¡°it smells so good. No wonder our CEO cancelled such an important dinner. I knew there were delicious food at home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. J is back.¡± Sage took the coat from Edmund with a smile and hung it on the hanger.


    I also stood up in a hurry and looked at Edmund with a trace of guilt. ¡°Did you cancel an important dinner?¡±


    Edmund walked to the dining table and sat down. Taking a look at the dishes on the table, he said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, did you do all these?¡± Oan found a ce to sit down, grabbed a piece of steak. he nodded and said, ¡°yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Leanna. Just call me Leanna. Only steak is made by me, and the rest are made by Sage.¡± I don¡¯t dare to take all the credit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it yourself in the future.¡± Compared with Oan¡¯s praise, Edmund¡¯s reaction was very cold. After saying that, he picked up the bowl and chopsticks in front of him and began to eat.


    Seeing his attitude, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed, and my eyes quickly dimmed.


    Oan immediately said, ¡°yes, Leanna. Cooking is such a dangerous thing. You¡¯d better not touch it in the future. If you are cut by a kitchen knife or sshed by hot oil, Mr. will feel sorry for you. Am I right,?¡±


    Edmund ignored him and gave him a re.


    Oan was frightened by his eyes. he shrank and swore that he would never say anything more.


    I stole a nce at Edmund. He picked up a piece of steak to taste. His tense face rxed a little when he tasted it.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t hate the smell.


    I knew Oan was right.


    Edmund didn¡¯t allow me to cook, not because he disliked my poor cooking skills, but because he worried that I would get hurt.


    After all,st time I cooked in this kitchen, I smashed a lot of his dishes.


    It took Edmund an hour to finish the meal. he ate up the whole te of steak.


    As a chef, I feel a sense of aplishment.


    After dinner, he didn¡¯t stay long. After drinking a cup of tea, he stood up and left. Before he left, he told me that he didn¡¯t need to wait for him toe back for dinner.


    After sending him out of the door and watching the car disappear at the end of the road, I turned around and went back to my room.


    Sure enough, Edmund didn¡¯te back for dinner that night. He didn¡¯te back until I fell asleep. When I woke up in the morning, he had already left.


    If I hadn¡¯t seen his clothes in the bathroom, I wouldn¡¯t have been sure if he hade back at night.


    Perhaps, this is the real Edmund. As the president of arge multinational group and the boss of arge financial group, he has a full schedule every day. I should be aware of not being apanied by him all the time and be a considerate and sensible woman behind him.


    Two dayster.


    It was time for the reunion.


    I called Oan early in the morning to make sure that Edmund would note back for dinner because of some social engagements. So I got dressed up and put on a white in dress, ready to go out.


    Sage wanted to call a driver for me, but after taking a lesson from Evelyn¡¯s misunderstanding, I didn¡¯t want to be regarded as rich, so I went out to hail a taxi.


    The party will be held in KTV, a famouspany in City Y city.


    The seat was booked by a ssmate from a rich family.


    I knew my first love Otis through this rich second generation ssmate.


    As soon as I arrived at the KTV, I saw my former ssmates in the box. The music was loud and the atmosphere was warm. The whole box was very lively.


    Evelyn was the first one to see me. She pulled me to the sofa and sat down. Then she muted the music and shouted at the people present with a microphone, ¡°everyone, calm down. Let¡¯s see who I called today.¡±


    At this time, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on me.


    Several close friends came to me at once. ¡°Wow, Leanna, it¡¯s you. When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you contact us?¡±


    ¡°Leanna, we haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. You are more and more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? You won¡¯t leave this time? Let me tell you. We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. We must have a good drink today.¡±


    Everyone was talking. The noise made me dizzy. I nodded to everyone with a smile.


    ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t make any noise. Let¡¯s ask Leanna to sing a song and speak louder, okay?¡± Evelyn said as she handed the microphone to me.


    Everyone pped their hands to wee.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is today¡¯s ssmate reunion her wee to Leanna?¡± At this time, a sudden voice came from the crowd.


    I looked up at the source of the voice and found that the woman who said this looked a little familiar, but I really couldn¡¯t remember where I had seen her before. So I looked at Evelyn in confusion and asked, ¡°Evelyn, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize her? She is Lelia.¡± Evelyn whispered in my ear.


    Hearing this, I frowned. ¡°Lelia? I remember she doesn¡¯t look like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She had a stic surgery. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Evelyn said in a low voice.


    I see.


    Seeing us whispering together, Lelia couldn¡¯t help getting angrier. ¡°What are you talking about?.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You have changed so much that Leanna can¡¯t recognize you, so she asked me.¡± Evelyn said crossly.


    ¡°Evelyn, what do you mean? What do you mean by saying that I have changed a lot? What do you want to say?¡± Lelia lost her temper.


    ¡°What are you doing? I paid a reservation to have fun with you. Did I make you quarrel with each other?¡± In the end, the organizer of this activity, my ssmate Vic of the rich second generation, opened his mouth and stopped the ¡°war¡± that was about to break out.


    Lelia didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She turned her head reluctantly.


    Evelyn stopped talking to her.


    At this time, Vic walked up to me and forced himself to sit between Evelyn and me. He pushed Evelyn aside and looked at me with a smile. ¡°Leanna, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you contact me? Isn¡¯t it too unfriendly?¡±


    ¡°I just came back. I haven¡¯t contacted anyone yet. Evelyn said there would be a party. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Well, then I forgive you.¡± Vic said and clinked sses with me.

 Chapter 24

    With a ss of wine in her hand, Lelia twisted her waist and walked up to us. She bent down and said, ¡°Leanna, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you too.¡±


    When I was about to raise my ss to clink with her, she shook her hand and a ss of red wine spilled on my white dress without warning, forming a dazzling red stain.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. My hand slipped and I didn¡¯t hold it firmly. I sshed it all over your body. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As she spoke, she picked up a napkin and pretended to wipe it for me.


    Subconsciously, I stepped back a little to avoid her hands. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­.¡±


    ¡°Lelia, what the hell do you mean? Do you want to make trouble?¡± Seeing this, Evelyn was furious. She rushed up and scolded.


    ¡°Evelyn, are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Leanna said it didn¡¯t matter. You have to meddle in other people¡¯s business here.¡± Lelia snapped back.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively. What are you arguing for?¡± At this time, the door of the box was pushed open from the outside, and a handsome man and woman came in.


    When I heard the voice, I suddenly raised my head and happened to meet his eyes. For a moment, my pupils suddenly shrank, turning pale.


    How could it be such a coincidence to meet him here.


    ¡°Otis, Lorna, you are here.¡± Vic stood up from the sofa.


    Lorna also quickly discovered my existence.


    ¡°Vic,. Why did you only invite Otis to the party instead of me? It turns out that someone is here. Well, do you want t my fiance and ex girlfriend reunion again?¡± Lorna nced at me up and down in disgust, turned around and pointed at Vic.


    Vic hurriedly waved her hand and exined, ¡°you have wronged me. I just knew that Leanna hase back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Obviously, Lorna didn¡¯t believe it. She reached out and held the arms of the Otis beside her, as if dering her sovereignty. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s no fun here. What kind of people are they? Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Vic hurried to hold her hand and said, ¡°Oh, Lorna, you¡¯vee here. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Just sit down for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hey, bro, you haven¡¯t said a word since you came in. What do you mean? Are you too excited to see your old friend? Sit down quickly. Let¡¯s have a few drinks first.¡±


    Otis just let Vic push him to the sofa and sit down.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. After saying that to Vic, I stood up and walked out of the room.


    I rushed out of the room in one breath and went straight to the bathroom, trying to clean up the stains.


    But red wine is an alcohol drink without special detergent. It can¡¯t be cleaned at all. I don¡¯t dare to wet my dress, which will only make me more embarrassed. I wiped myself with a tissue and decided to go home to clean it.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, I walked towards the gate of the KTV.


    When I walked out of the corridor, i was stopped by a tall figure.


    When I raised my head, the angry handsome face of Otis appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± I lowered my head and walked past him without looking at his face.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Suddenly, he grabbed my wrist and asked angrily.


    I struggled for a while and found that I couldn¡¯t get rid of him with all my strength, so I had to say, ¡°please let me go.¡±


    ¡°I asked you why you came back!¡± He pulled me in front of him and red at me.


    ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t Ie back?¡± I plucked up my courage and looked straight into his eyes.


    I don¡¯t owe him anything. Why should I be afraid of him?


    ¡°It seems that I have underestimated your impudence. That¡¯s right. A woman like you who can even take love as a business will certainly not care about the gazes of others.¡± He sneered and said sarcastically.


    His words were like a thorn, piercing into my heart.


    But strangely, I don¡¯t feel too much pain.


    Maybe three years ago, I had experienced something more painful than this, so my body was immune to him.


    I put on a brilliant smile and said, ¡°since you care so much about others¡¯ opinions, shouldn¡¯t you stay away from me? What if your fiancee sees you holding my hand and misunderstands you again?¡±


    While saying that, I struggled to get rid of his hand and rubbed my wrist which was painful because of his grasp.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. You¡¯ve learned to be sharp tongued. Leanna, I warn you, you¡¯d better stay away from me. Don¡¯t appear in my world again. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do to you.¡± He gritted his teeth and warned me in a low voice.


    Looking at his distorted face because of anger, I felt a chill in my heart. ¡°You worry too much. If I knew you woulde today, I would definitely not attend this party. Sorry, if there is nothing else, I will leave first.¡±


    Then I walked out without looking back.


    I don¡¯t know how I got out of the KTV. I just feel like my heart is going to suffocate and I¡¯m shaking violently.


    I rushed to the side of the road and stopped the taxi. The moment I got into the car and closed the door, my tense nerves suddenly rxed. I tried hard to hold back the tears that did not flow out uncontrobly.


    When I met Otis again, I thought we could at least nod and greet each other friendly even if we were not as close as before.


    But obviously, I was wrong.


    In the past three years, Otis didn¡¯t forgive me at all.


    Maybe, from the moment I broke up with him, he has only endless hatred for me.


    When WE got home, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Seeing my pale face, Sage hurried to help me. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡±


    I¡¯m fine, Sage. ¡±


    ¡°Sir is back. He is in the study now.¡± She whispered beside me.


    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned.


    Did hee back?


    It was so early today.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I went upstairs to the study and gently pushed the door. As expected, I saw Edmund sitting at the desk and reading the documents in his hands under themp.


    The light came from his side and sprinkled directly on the document in his hand, making his originally strong face much softer.


    It was very quiet around. asionally, the sound of him flipping through documents came,


    I just stood at the door and silently watched Edmund who was focusing on his work. As if I was possessed, I stood still.


    After a long time, I didn¡¯te to my senses until the familiar and deep voice came to my ears.


    ¡°How long are you going to stand there and watch?¡±


    Being discovered, my face flushed inexplicably and I looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Closing the folder in front of him, he finally looked up at me and ordered.


    I walked into the study obediently, and the door closed gently automatically behind me.


    ¡°Why did youe back so early today?¡± I walked up to him and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s over early.¡± He answered, pulled me to his legs and sat down, holding me in his arms.


    I was a little nervous, but when I got close to his chest, I seemed to be used to it andpletely rxed.


    ¡°I went to the ssmate reunion tonight.¡± I report my whereabouts to him.


    ¡°I know.¡± He rested his chin on my head and said in a rare gentle voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go there anymore. I¡¯ll wait for you at home every day.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you have a bad time?¡±


    She was not only unhappy.


    I didn¡¯t answer him, but turned around and kissed his thin lips.


    ¡­¡­


    When i woke up again, it was already dawn.


    As expected, Edmund left again.


    I turned on my phone and found several missed calls from the same strange number.


    Who called me so many times this morning?


    I was confused and called back.


    The phone was answered. Before I could say anything, I heard a clear female voice from the phone.


    ¡°Leanna, are you finally willing to answer the phone?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I was confused by his aggressive tone.


    ¡°What? You are trying to seduce my fiance. Do you still want to pretend that you don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Are you Lorna?¡± I finally know who they are.


    ¡°Well, it seems that you are really going to take my fiance away.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush with you. Come to the Green Coffee at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. I have something to tell you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Just tell me on the phone.¡±


    ¡°How can you make it clear on the phone? That¡¯s a deal. You¡¯d better show up on time. Don¡¯t let me wait. I¡¯m not patient.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone directly, leaving no chance for me to refuse.


    Looking at the ck screen of the mobile phone, I sighed in my heart. Well, it¡¯s better to make it clear. I don¡¯t want to be treated as an enemy all the time.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I arrived at the Green Coffee mentioned by Lorna on time.


    I looked around four weeks, but I didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Miss, how many are you?¡± The waiter greeted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe two people.¡± I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s her own idea or Otis to meet Lorna this time.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to a seat first.¡± The waiter said and led me to a table near the window for four people.


    I ordered a cup, and then looked at the time. It was five minutes past the two o¡¯clock I agreed with her.


    When the coffee was served, I took two sips and saw Lorna in a designer dress and big sunsses. She walked in with a swaggering posture.


    Behind her was a woman about more than 30 years old. The two of them stood in front of each other, like a star and an assistant.


    Lorna walked straight to me, took off her sunsses, threw them on the table and sat down.


    ¡°Kaia, give it to her.¡±


    The woman named Kaia immediately took out a pink card from her bag and handed it to me. ¡°Miss Leanna, this is the invitation to the engagement ceremony of Miss Lorna and Mr. Otis. Please put it away.¡±


    Looking at the invitation with the vow of love on it, I felt a lump in my throat. I took a deep breath and asked, ¡°what¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want you to attend my engagement ceremony with Otis.¡± Lorna said arrogantly.


    I didn¡¯t take the card. Although I don¡¯t understand why Lorna invited me, I clearly remember that the Otis said that they didn¡¯t want to see me again, so why should I show up?


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± I have no obligation to watch this performance.


    With an unhappy look on her face, Lorna asked, ¡°why? Are you afraid of being hurt by the love of Otis to me? Or do you always think of Otis and want to take him back?¡±


    ¡°You think too much. My rtionship with Otis has already ended. I don¡¯t have any feelings for him anymore.¡± I replied calmly.


    ¡°Really? Then prove it to me. To be honest, I¡¯m looking forward to your blessings. After all, there should be no better engagement gift than the blessings from your ex boyfriend in the world.¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t go. Please stop your imagination.¡± I found that chatting with her was difficult. She always gave people the feeling that she was suffering from obsessivepulsive disorder.


    It seemed that everyone would covet what she liked.


    I got up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your mother who abandoned her husband and son?¡± Lorna said again.


    Hearing this, I stopped.

 Chapter 25

    She continued in a slow tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of robbing other¡¯s husband. Now it¡¯s time for retribution. She seems to be seriously ill. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Lung cancer.¡± Kaia reminded.


    ¡°Oh, right, lung cancer. That¡¯s a terrible disease. She coughs every day. Tut tut tut¡­ As her biological daughter, don¡¯t you want to see her?¡± Lorna gloated.


    When I heard the two words ¡°lung cancer¡±, my expression waspletely frozen and I waspletely stunned.


    In my memory, my impression of my mother has faded away. Now I suddenly heard about her, and it¡¯s bad news. Why am I not shocked.


    Lorna slowly stood up and said, ¡°don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Maybe this time you go to see her is thest time to see her. After all, if your mother is really dead, our family will definitely not hold a mourning for her.¡±


    After saying that, she showed a mocking smile on her face and walked out directly.


    Watching her receding figure, I clenched my fists and trembled all over.


    When I turned around, the invitation card was still lying there quietly. I picked it up and put it in my bag.


    I know I have to go to the Moor¡¯s mansion.


    For nothing else, I just want to ask my mother who abandoned us years ago that she won¡¯t regret!


    When I got home, I felt like I was going to copse. I felt terrible all over and felt nauseated.


    Sage noticed that there was something wrong with me and asked with concern.


    I just said I was fine and went upstairs to have a rest.


    When I woke up and was about to get up, I found that Edmund was sitting on the bed and reading a book carefully.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°After you fell asleep.¡± Then he put down the book in his hand and asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No. don¡¯t listen to Sage¡¯s nonsense. I just feel a little tired and don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡± I leaned my head on his shoulder and said, ¡°you have so many things to worry about every day. You are tired enough. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He seemed to be still worried.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, covering my belly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± I grinned at him, lifted the quilt and got out of bed. ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to eat something.¡±


    The second morning, when I got up, I saw several beautifully packagedrge gift boxes on the bed of the concubine.


    What¡¯s this?


    I got out of bed curiously and walked to the bed.


    At this time, Sage pushed the door open and came in with a big smile on her face. ¡°Miss, are you awake?¡±


    I pointed at the gift boxes and asked, ¡°where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Where else? Of course it¡¯s a gift from master.¡±


    ¡°A gift? ¡± As I spoke, I opened the box on the top and saw a gorgeous and fairy dress inside.


    ¡°This dress is so beautiful. If you wear it, you must look like a fairy.¡± Sage praised.


    I opened the second box and saw a pair of beautiful high-heeled shoes.


    The third box was filled with a luxurious handbag iid with diamonds.


    When thest box was opened, I felt like my eyes were going to be blurred.


    It turned out to be a set of pink diamond jewelry.


    Although I have never owned these luxuries, I used to work in a five star club. I have seen a lot of powerful people, so I can recognize good things.


    Sage¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the gifts. I¡¯ve recovered from the shock.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered, but it was not Edmund who spoke.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leanna, have you received the gift? Are you surprised?¡± Oan¡¯s excited voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Well, where is Edmund?¡± Leanna asked.


    ¡°President is meeting an important guest now. He is not avable to answer the phone.¡± Said Oan.


    ¡°Do you know why he suddenly gave me so many valuable gifts?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attend your friend¡¯s engagement ceremony? So the CEO specially asked me to prepare these things for you.¡±


    How did he know that I was going to attend the engagement ceremony?


    ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m a little busy now. Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ll tell the CEO that you¡¯ve called.¡± Oan seemed to be very busy and hung up the phone before I could reply.


    I stared at the luxury jewelry in front of me, lost in thought.


    Seeing this, Sage knew what was on my mind, so she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Miss, I told President that you were going to attend your friend¡¯s engagement ceremony. When you came back yesterday afternoon, your bag was directly thrown on the sofa in the living room. When I wanted to send it to you upstairs, I identally opened the button, and the invitation card slipped out and fell on the ground. I saw it when I picked it up.¡±


    I see.


    I took a deep breath and packed them up.


    ¡°Miss, are you¡­ Don¡¯t you want to try these things?¡± Sage looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°Sage, please put these things away for me. I¡¯m not going to attend the wedding with some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why? These things are so beautiful. Don¡¯t you like them?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± How could I not like the gift he gave me? But I don¡¯t think the engagement of Otis and Lorna deserves such a grand treatment.


    In the afternoon, Evelyn asked me out for coffee. I told her that Lorna invited me to attend the engagement ceremony.


    Hearing the news, Evelyn immediately exploded, ¡°don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go. ¡±


    ¡°But I want to see my mother¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Evelyn sighed heavily. ¡°This Lorna is a scheming bitch. She knows that if she invites you directly, you won¡¯t go, so she uses your mother as a stunt. If my mother abandoned me, I wouldn¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    ¡°She got cancer. I don¡¯t know how long she can live.¡± That¡¯s why I want to see me urgently.


    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s impossible to believe Lorna¡¯s words. She must have lied to you.¡± Evelyn said without hesitation.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡± She didn¡¯t say anything. She just stirred the drink in front of her with a straw and looked out of the window at the two highest buildings built side by side in the city center. She sighed, ¡°why is the difference between people so big? Women like Lorna are born so rich, but we are so poor?¡±


    ¡°You are alreadygood. Don¡¯t be unsatisfied.¡±


    ¡°It depends on who I am going topete with. Compared with an unfortunate child like you, I am much happier. Butpared with Lorna, I am far worse, let alone the daughter of our chairman.¡± Said Evelyn.


    ¡°The daughter of your chairman? Why don¡¯t youpete with her?¡± I think it¡¯s funny.


    ¡°Jealous? She is not only good-looking, but also rich. The key point is, do you know how perfect her fiance is? He is just a noble prince like a textbook.¡± She pointed to the tallest building outside the window and said, ¡°look, have you seen the two buildings? One is ourpany, and the other is the property of our future husband, the daughter of our chairman. Tut, tut, tut, tut, the marriage of the two families is estimated to be able to rank in the top ten, not to mention at home, even in the international plutocrat families.¡±


    ¡± Why are you still dreaming about a princess and a prince?¡± I flicked her forehead and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it as a fairy tale. It¡¯s true. If only I could find such a perfect man.¡± Evelyn said as she began to be anthomaniac.


    Of course I know what she said is not a fairy tale. I have such a perfect and excellent man by my side now, don¡¯t I?


    Thinking of Edmund, I couldn¡¯t help but look happy.


    Now I am the Cindere in fairy tales.


    ¡°It¡¯s fate. You will meet her.¡± I tried tofort Evelyn.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have a prince, you can give me a golden bachelor.¡± Evelyn was sensible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be some.¡±


    The engagement ceremony of Lorna would be held at half past seven in the evening two dayster at the Moor¡¯s s mansion.


    I don¡¯t wear the fancy clothes Edmund prepared for me, but I know very well that if I dress too bad, I will also be looked down upon by others in the circle of rich people.


    So I put on the sapphire blue dress that Edmund gave me before, matched with low-key ck high-heeled shoes. My hair was slightly curled out of the shape of waves with the curling stick and draped over her head. I looked very elegant and beautiful, but not too eye-catching.


    The driver sent me to the gate of the Moor¡¯s mansion, and someone was waiting for me at the gate.


    I handed over my invitation and was guided to the check-in counter. Then I signed it and went into the garden.


    The vi of the Moor¡¯s mansion was veryrge and luxuriously decorated. In addition, it was specially decorated for the wedding, making people feel that everything they saw was dazzling golden.


    It showed the taste of the host in gold everywhere.


    The Moor family was only in the early generation of Lorna¡¯s father. It suddenly became rich and did not have much wealth foundation, so it was not epted by the real rich and powerful family.


    But he was still one of the best among those upstarts.


    The Nacker family was the same as The Moor family, so the two families were well matched in social status.


    In front of the dessert table in the garden, there were many people. On the main stage, there was a live band ying, and the atmosphere was very lively.


    I¡¯m not interested in this engagement ceremony, so after entering, I avoided the crowd and walked directly into the vi, trying to find my mother, Belinda.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw a waitering out. I walked up to him and asked, ¡°Hello, have you seen Mrs. Moor?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Moor? She should be with Mrs.. She is in bedroom on the second floor, right?¡± The waiter thought for a while and asked.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I thanked her and was about to go upstairs. But I felt a little strange in my heart. Didn¡¯t Lorna always hate this stepmother? Why are you so close to me now?


    On the stairs, two maids came down and the two were talking about something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with madam? Presudebt has forbidden her to attend such a day, and big miss has also given an order that she doesn¡¯t want to see her at the engagement ceremony. Why is she still dressing up and ready to meet the guests?¡± Servant a said.


    ¡± you should call her Ms. Belinda from now on? or she will scold you again when she hears you.¡± Maid B said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thank you for reminding me.¡±


    When the two of them passed by me, I immediately stopped them. ¡°Hello, may I ask if the Ms. Belinda you just mentioned is the wife of the Mrs. Moor?¡±


    The two of them became nervous when they heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want to ask where she is now.¡± I saw that they were on the alert, so I said.


    The servant a pointed to the outside and said, ¡°it¡¯s over there.¡±


    Thinking of what they said just now, I felt very ufortable.


    Was she really going to divorce Lyndon?


    I turned around and walked out of the main building of the vi. As I expected, there was an independent two story vi next to the vi. Compared with the lively vi, it was very quiet here.


    As soon as I entered the building, I heard a sharp voiceing from above. ¡°Get out of the way, all of you. Why don¡¯t you allow me to attend? I¡¯m still the wife of the Moor family, the hostess of this house. What qualifications do you have to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Belinda, please behave yourself. Mr. has already sent a message. Don¡¯t you make things difficult for us?¡± A man¡¯s voice was persuading her.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Put you in The difficult position? Sidney, how dare you say that? How did I treat you in the Moor family all these years? Now I¡¯m in trouble, but you don¡¯t help me and even add insult to injury. You ungrateful wolf!¡± The sharp voice broke out into curses.


    The voice sounded familiar to me, but I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Why did my gentle mother be a shrew?


    I went upstairs with heavy steps and saw the door of the room on the second floor. A man and two middle-aged women stood in front of the door. My well-dressed mother was blocked in the door and could note out.


    She looked good, and her words were full of energy. She didn¡¯t seem to be sick at all.


    Sure enough, did Lorna lie to me?


    Belinda nced at the stairs and saw me. Her voice gradually lowered.


    ¡°Leanna? Is that you, Leanna? Why are you here?¡± Her voice trembled with excitement, and it was hard to tell whether she was happy or surprised.


    ¡°Is this the life you want? You abandoned Hannah and me just to live in such a family?¡± I looked at my mother and felt sad.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like what you saw. They¡­ They¡­¡± she tried to exin, probably because she didn¡¯t want me to see her in a mess.


    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to hear it.


    I finally understand why Lorna tried so hard to ask me to attend the engagement ceremony.


    She just wanted me to see my mother live a life without dignity to trample on my self-esteem.


    I turned around. I don¡¯t want to stay here for a moment. I just want to escape right away.


    I rushed to the first floor in one breath and went out of the deputy building. When i was about to go straight to the gate, I saw a person lying on the grass aside, looking painful and gasping for breath.


    I¡¯m in a bad mood now. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but I heard the faint cry for help.


    I struggled in my heart, but I really couldn¡¯t do nothing to save him, so I still walked to that person.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Squatting down, I asked cautiously.


    ¡°Medicine¡­ My medicine¡­¡± the man looked down, lying on the ground, and pointed at the grass in front of him.


    I looked in the direction he pointed and saw a small medicine bottle lying quietly on the grass.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I quickly bent down to pick up the bottle and handed it to him. ¡°Is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, help¡­ Help me open it¡­¡± the man said with difficulty. He put one hand on the ground and raised his head with difficulty. His handsome face was pale, and b sweat fell down.


    I didn¡¯t dare to dy. I poured out one pill from the bottle and put it in my palm. Then I stretched out my hand and turned him over, letting his back lean against me, lying diagonally on the bed and bringing it to his mouth.


    The man put his pale lips on my palm, took the medicine and swallowed it. After resting for two minutes, his breath gradually calmed down. He moved his body, turned to look at me and whispered, ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Are you feeling better?¡±


    He nodded slightly. His face was still a little pale, but it was not as frightening as before. ¡°Much better.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you up and find a ce to have a rest.¡± It was not a good idea to sit on the ground all the time.


    The man nodded, ¡°thank you.¡±


    Then I struggled to stand up with my help. i looked around and saw a small pavilion not far away, so I said, ¡°let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    So I helped him to the pavilion.


    After the man sat down, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±


    Before he could say anything, I turned around and walked to the most lively ce in the garden.


    There were many delicately made food and drinks on the dessert table. I passed through the crowd, walked in to get a ss of water, and turned around to leave. Not far away, I saw Lorna holding the hand of Otis, and the two of them were toasting to the guests with smiles.


    To avoid meeting them, I turned around immediately.


    I carried the water, lowered my head, and walked into the pavilion in the depths of the garden under the cover of the crowd.


    Because I didn¡¯t take the same path as I came here, I made a detour. When I crossed a path, two ck shadows suddenly ran out in front of me, one high and one short.


    ¡°Hey, chick, why are you here alone? y with us two.¡± The one who spoke was a tall one. Because of the dim light, I couldn¡¯t see the face of the other party, but the voice was enough to make me sick for a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Please get out of my way.¡± I said to him coldly.


    ¡± Let¡¯s y and then we will know each other.¡± The short man said and stepped forward again, reaching out to touch my face.


    I stepped back in a hurry and warned them, ¡°don¡¯t mess around. If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I¡¯ll call for help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so hot tempered. Why are you calling? I see. Do you want money? Tell me, how much money do you want? Let¡¯s pay it, okay?¡± The tall man said as he took his wallet from his pocket.


    The short man echoed, ¡± We just have a lot of money. As long as you serve us well, I promise you will benefit a lot.¡±


    I know I have encountered The rogue this time. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a person at Lorna¡¯s engagement. It can be seen how chaotic the social circle of the Moor family is.


    I stepped back several steps in a row. I wanted to run away, but I couldn¡¯t run at all in my high heels.


    When I was about to open my mouth to call for help, the tall man had already pounced on me. He covered my mouth and raised his hand directly. Then he chopped me at the back of my neck and passed out.


    The sense of weightlessness caused me to wake up from a shorta. Before I could react, I saw two men standing by the bed, one tall and one short, giving me an obscene smile.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I remember that I met them a few minutes ago and then I was knocked out by them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we make a deal? We will give you money and you stay with our brother.¡± The tall man said and began to take off his clothes.


    I was so frightened that I curled up with my back straight back. ¡°Don¡¯te over. I warn you, if you dare to touch me, I will call the police.¡±


    ¡°Call the police? Okay, whatever. But now, you have to y with us first.¡± The short man said and grabbed my feet. ¡± skin is so smooth¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of me¡­ Help¡­ Help¡­¡± I screamed and struggled hard.


    Unfortunately, although I screamed loudly, the dinner party was going on outside, and the sound was even louder. The crowd was gathered in the garden, and no one would notice the scene of this guest room.


    If there was only one man on the other side, I might be able to fight back with all my might.


    But now there are two people on the other side. Even if I try my best, I can¡¯t resist at all.


    Soon, the cor of my dress was torn open, revealing the ck breast inside.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me. Get out of my way¡­¡± I cried and shouted. My hands were tightly grabbed by one person, and my feet were pressed by another person. I couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Just be obedient. Don¡¯t struggle anymore.¡± The short man swallowed and said.


    ¡°No, get your dirty hands off me¡­¡± a sense of despair rose in my heart. I regret that I was so stupid toe here to court death.


    I underestimated the power of Lorna. Perhaps these two people are the second trap she has specially prepared for me.


    Who can save me?


    Am I going to be raped by these two people today?


    Edmund, where are you?


    Please show up and save me


    I cried in the bottom of my heart, and my eyes werepletely blurred with tears.


    I don¡¯t know if someone has heard my cry for help. Just as my heart sank to the bottom, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open from the outside. A cold and deep voice came from the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? We are friends. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The short man looked at the man up and down and then warned him.


    At this moment, I immediately raised my head and looked at the door. It was not someone else, but the man I had saved on the grass. At this time, his face hadpletely returned to normal. Under the bright light, he looked very handsome and charming, emitting light.


    ¡°Help me. I don¡¯t know them.¡± I quickly denied the short man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t leave?¡± He took out his phone and was about to make a call.


    Seeing this, the two men were afraid that he would really ask someone toe, so they didn¡¯t dare to continue. They quickly put on their clothes and fled the room in dejection.


    After they left, the man immediately closed the door, took off his coat, walked a few steps forward, walked to the bedside and directly wrapped it around me. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I was frightened, and now I¡¯m finally saved. My tense mood instantly copsed, and I cried on the man¡¯s body.


    The man¡¯s body froze at first. Then he put his big hand on my back and patted it gently tofort me.


    When I was crying, the door was pushed open from the outside again. A strange voice came from the door, ¡°ouch, who is this person? Why is he so impatient to do such a thing in other people¡¯s home?¡±


    When the two heard the noise, they suddenly raised their heads and looked at the door. They saw that Lelia was standing there, watching a good show. Beside her, there were two people, one was Lorna, who was also watching a good show, and the other was Otis, who had a livid face.


    When Lorna saw the man turn his head, she was stunned. ¡°Mr. Eugene? How could you¡­¡±


    Immediately, she turned around and began to attack me directly. ¡°Leanna, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless to hook up a rich man to my house. A bitch like you can get Mr. Eugene?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I thought I heard it wrong. I didn¡¯t expect that Lorna would say such vicious words.


    However, Lorna ignored me and looked at Eugene with an apologetic look on her face. ¡°Mr. Eugene, I¡¯m really sorry to scare you. This woman is not our guest. I don¡¯t know how she got in here.¡±


    ¡°Lorna! You are so despicable!¡± At this moment, I havepletely understood that all this is a trap set by Lorna.


    ¡°I¡¯m despicable? Didn¡¯t I say something wrong? You¡¯ve already started to sell your body at school? Why did you go to another city after graduation? You¡¯re afraid of being known about it, aren¡¯t you? Now you suddenlye back because you can¡¯t stay outside anymore, right? There are many beautiful girls outside, and thepetition in your industry is very fierce.¡± Lorna continued to insult me with words.


    I was so angry that I trembled all over. The Otis beside me, on the other hand, had red eyes and clenched their fists tightly.


    Obviously, he believed Lorna¡¯s words.


    Two steps forward, he walked to the bedside, reached out, grabbed my hand, and pulled me down from the other side of the bed. He raised his hand and was about to p me in the face.


    I noticed his movement, but I didn¡¯t intend to dodge. I just stared at him.


    The p from Otis didn¡¯t stop, but was stopped by Eugene, who had been silent all the time.


    ¡°Should Mr. Otis ask for my opinion before they take action against my girlfriend?¡± The man stood with his back to the door, facing me. When he spoke, he turned around. His handsome face was full of dignity. Although his expression was calm, his eyes and brows were very cold.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Mr. Eugene, what did you say?¡± Lorna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Eugene rolled her eyes slightly. Although her face was still calm, her eyes were exceptionally sharp. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone treat a guest in your house like this. It seems that I came to the wrong ce.¡±


    Then he took my hand and was about to leave.


    At this time, a middle-aged man came in at the door. With a smile on his face, he tried to mediate, ¡°ah, misunderstandings, misunderstandings, it¡¯s all misunderstandings. Mr. Eugene, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m thoughtless. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? ¡± He raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Lorna. What are you waiting for? Apologize to Mr. Eugened now!¡± Lyndon scolded Lorna in a low voice.


    ¡°No need. If you want to apologize, you should apologize to my girlfriend directly.¡± Eugene said lightly.


    Lorna said unhappily.


    Lyndon didn¡¯t dare to offend Eugene. ¡°Lorna, apologize to Miss Leanna now.¡±


    I looked up at Lorna and said, ¡°no, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lorna¡¯s face turned pale and blue. She looked at Otis.


    Otis didn¡¯t look good and just stared at me fiercely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± I feel like I¡¯m going to suffocate. The people here are like wolves and tigers, as if they can swallow me at any time.


    I hate everything here. I just want to leave right now.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Eugene nodded gently, held the trembling me and walked out.


    After leaving the Moor¡¯s mansion, I got rid of Eugene¡¯s help and rushed to the side of the road. I vomited violently, almost spitting out my bile.


    Eugene turned around, pulled over, took a bottle of water and handed it to me.


    I took the water, rinsed my mouth and drank a few more mouthfuls. The disgusting feeling was finally suppressed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for him today, I couldn¡¯t imagine what would be waiting for me.


    He slightly raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and directly reached to the corner of my mouth. He gently wiped the water drops at the corners of my mouth.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to do that.


    ¡°By the way, how are you feeling now? Are you all right?¡± I asked with concern when I remembered how he looked when he fell on the ground.


    ¡°No problem. I should thank you. If you hadn¡¯t saved me, I might have been lying in the resuscitation room now.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake for me.¡± I raised my hand and smoothed the hair that slipped on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m the hero saving the beauty.¡±


    His words sessfully lightened the atmosphere, and a smile appeared on my face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sneak in. I have an invitation. It was Lorna who gave it to me.¡± Although I don¡¯t care about being misunderstood, I think it¡¯s necessary to exin to the person who saved me.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± He said.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to believe me so easily. I¡¯m surprised.


    He and I are two people we met by chance.


    ¡°Your eyes won¡¯t lie.¡± He smiled and opened the door, ¡°you must haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight. You just vomited so much. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food to repay your help.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. You saved me too. We don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± I don¡¯t want to bother him anymore.


    Hearing this, he didn¡¯t force. ¡°Then let me drive you home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I have a driver, so¡­¡± I declined politely.


    He nodded his head and said, ¡°I should have thought that a person who can afford the high price of P¡¯t afford a driver.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m confused.


    ¡°Your dress is beautiful.¡± Then he turned around and got in the car. He waved at me, started the car and drove away.


    I looked down at my dress and seemed to understand something.


    But, wait, his suit jacket is still on me?


    Forget it. The cor of the dress was torn, and I also need a piece of shyness cloth. use the suit to cover it first.


    I called the driver to pick me up at the roadside. While waiting for the driver, I took out my mobile phone and searched for Pt.


    It turned out that it was not an ordinary high-end luxury brand, but a top-grade custom-made dress brand with hundreds of years of history that was specially designed for only a few royal members and tycoon families all over the world.


    Their clothes didn¡¯t have tag or trademark, and each of them was different. The only way to distinguish them was the very artistic dark lines on the fabric.


    Of course, those three-dimensional dark textures could not be seen by ordinary people at a nce. Some of them could only be seen from a special angle or a special tool.


    Therefore, most of the time, people who didn¡¯t oftene into contact with this brand of clothes couldn¡¯t recognize it at all.


    That¡¯s why Lorna dared to taunt me like that.


    If she finds out the background of the coat on me, she will probably be afraid of the mysterious master behind me!


    ¡­¡­


    When I got home, I threw myself into the bathtub and soaked myself in it for a long time, hoping to wash away all the traces that had been touched by the two obscene men before.


    I took off the torn dress and put it in the washing basket aside.


    It was very quiet around. I felt dizzy and sleepy. Not long after, I fell asleep in the bathtub.


    When I woke up, it was already dawn.


    Finding myself lying on the bed, I rubbed my head, lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    After washing up, Iwent downstairs and found that Edmund, who was supposed to be in thepany at this time, was sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking coffee and fiddling with theputer.


    ¡°You woken up?¡± Sage came over with a ss of juice and handed it to me.


    I took the juice and took a sip. Then I walked to Edmund and asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you go to thepany?¡±


    He looked up at me, put theptop on hisps aside and pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°How was your dayst night?¡± He asked.


    It¡¯s terrible, but I don¡¯t want him to be annoyed, so I just nodded slightly and said, ¡°it¡¯s¡­ okay¡­¡±


    ¡°But is it okay?¡± As he spoke, he gently unbuttoned the first button on my nightgown.


    His action made me feel hot, and my face blushed with shyness. I grabbed his restless hand in a hurry, ¡°don¡¯t do this, Sage is watching.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Answer what?¡± I feel like my head is burning. I can¡¯t think or talk to him.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Finally, he stopped what he was doing. He leaned back slightly and leaned against the back of the sofa, distancing himself from me.


    A man?


    I was stunned and suddenly realized, ¡°did you see the torn dress and the suit jacket?¡±


    He looked at me with no expression on his face, as if he was waiting for my exnation.


    ¡°If I tell you that I met a bad guy and was almost¡­ Raped, will you believe me?¡± I said hesitantly, staring at his face all the time, hoping to see his trust in me from his expression.


    His expression quickly turned cold, and his voice was expressionless. He ordered, ¡°tell me the truth word by word.¡±


    Fortunately, he believes me!


    I breathed a long sigh of relief. After thinking for a while, I told him the whole thing.


    After he listened to my story, his expressionless face was as cold as ice.


    I was afraid that he would get angry, so I continued to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just don¡¯t want you to be upset because of me. Besides, they didn¡¯t do anything to me, so I don¡¯t want to be bothered.¡±


    ¡°You are so generous.¡± He sneered.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°If no onees to save you, do you know the consequences?¡± He asked seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because someone is here, so¡­¡± I didn¡¯t really ignore it, but it didn¡¯t cause serious consequences, so I didn¡¯t bother to care about it.


    ¡°Leanna!¡± He looked at my face and said seriously, ¡°you are not always so lucky!¡±


    Looking at his deep eyes, I suddenly felt warm in my heart.


    I understand. The reason why he said so much to me is that he cares about me and is afraid that I will be hurt.


    I haven¡¯t experienced this kind of feeling for a long time.


    If I hadn¡¯t met him, I would never have been treated with so much heart like this in my life.


    ¡°Sorry, I was wrong. I will be careful in the future and won¡¯t be trapped by others.¡± I swear.


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± I¡¯m a little confused. I have no experience in fighting with others.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eliminate the root.¡± He said these four words lightly, then picked up the phone on the tea table and began to make a phone call.


    I sat on hisp, and the four words ¡°eliminate the root¡± kept resounding in my mind.


    Somehow, there was an inexplicable sense of awe in his heart.


    At the same time, lucky that I was his woman, not his enemy.


    But his eyes and brows were as cold as ice.

 Chapter 28

    Lorna¡¯s pov


    The second day after the wedding, at noon.


    I just woke up and went downstairs. When I was about to have lunch in the dining room, I saw Belinda sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking tea leisurely and waiting for dinner.


    ¡°Why are you here? I told you not toe to the main building, didn¡¯t I?¡± I walked up to her and stared at her with pride.


    She turned around and ignored me.


    Her reaction made me a more angry. I raised my voice, ¡°are you deaf? I¡¯m talking to you. Who let youe here?¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you talking to me? Who is the rude girl shouting? ¡± She finally turned to look at me with an exaggerated expression.


    ¡°Who do you think is uneducated?¡± I didn¡¯t expect her to talk to me like that. I was so angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to talk to the elders?¡±


    ¡°Elder? You deserve it? You shameless mistress. Get out of my house, right now¡­¡± I said and was about to push her out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the noise? It¡¯s noon. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    ¡°Dad, this bitch came to the main house without my permission and scolded me for being rude. Divorce her and kick her out right now.¡± When I saw my father, I immediately stepped forward andined.


    However, Belinda didn¡¯t care at all. She just sat upright on the sofa and continued to drink tea.


    ¡°Kick her out? I think you are the one who should be kicked out. You are such a spendthrift. Do you know how much trouble you have caused me this time?¡± His father cursed as soon as he opened his mouth.


    I¡¯ve never been scolded like this before. I felt wronged and my face turned blue with anger. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Why did I lose my family? What mistake did I make?¡±


    ¡°Lorna, do you think you are narrow-minded? Don¡¯t you know that your father has been asking for help to resolve the matter that you have offended the King family in the past two days and hasn¡¯t had a good rest?¡± Belinda added.


    After that, she added, ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot that you have been holding parties with your friends these two days. How can you care about your father?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! How dare you speak here?¡± I red at Belinda and said, ¡°as a matter of fact, I should me your shameless daughter. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could I have offended Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you unfilial daughter. ¡± The father shouted at me, and then turned to look at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, we have been married for so many years, and you can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing, can you? Well, can you help me to plead with Leanna and ask the King family to let us go this time? I promise that I will never mention divorce again, okay?¡±


    ¡°Lyndon, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you divorcing me now? Leanna is now the girlfriend of the second son of the King family. If I can marry into the King family in the future, I will be the mother-inw of the two. I have everything I want.¡± Belinda raised her head arrogantly.


    I sneered, ¡°it¡¯s a dream to marry the King family. What kind of family is the King family? Will a girl with no status enter the house?¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°it seems that what we should worry about now is not whether Leanna can marry the King family or not. It¡¯s just that you have offended our Leanna. The King family is not willing to let go of the family now.¡±


    ¡°Belinda, have you thought it over? Are you really unwilling to help us get through this? If The Moor family is really destroyed, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± father was begging her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to ask me to intercede with Leanna for you. Well, my requirements are not very high. I don¡¯t want to meddle in yourpany¡¯s affairs, and I can¡¯t meddle in it either. However, from now on, I will be in charge of everything in this family. Can you agree?¡± Belinda said proudly.


    ¡°You shameless woman, stop dreaming. I won¡¯t agree.¡± I refuse without hesitation.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± My father red at me. He turned to look at Belinda fawningly and said, ¡°Belinda, I promise you that I will listen to you whatever you say in our family from now on.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get rid of the little tramp you keep outside first.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any mistress outside¡­¡± father suddenly felt ufortable.


    Belinda sneered, ¡°don¡¯t think I¡¯m a fool. When we just got married, you were so kind to me. Your daughter rejected me so much, and you refused to divorce me. In the past three years, you¡¯ve been making trouble for me and even forced me to live in the deputy building. If you want to divorce me, you don¡¯t have anyone else outside. How could you be like this?¡±


    I looked at my father in disbelief. ¡°Dad, is what she said true? Do you have other mistresses outside?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ ¡­¡± father said perfunctorily.


    I looked at him with disappointment. ¡°I thought you were willing to divorce this woman because you had thought it through and were about to remarry my mother. I didn¡¯t expect that you were just fond of the new and tired of the old. How could you do this¡­¡±


    ¡°Now do you know who your father is? I tell you, if it weren¡¯t for me, there would have been another woman. Your father divorced your mother not because of me. You hate the wrong person.¡± Belinda took the opportunity to say.


    I red at the two people in front of me, ¡°you are not good people!¡±


    Otis¡¯s POV


    Since the King group began to attack all the projects of the Moor Group, many buildings developed had all kinds of problems. They were blocked by the media, and original n to be listed had been postponed indefinitely.


    My father asked me to go upstairs and scolded me severely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you can¡¯t handle it well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to marry the Moor family. This time, it¡¯s the Moor family who has offended us. Our family is just involved. If your engagement is cancelled, the King family will not make things difficult for us.¡± father had made up his mind.


    ¡°Dad, how can you do this? I¡¯m engaged to Lorna. How can you cancel it so easily?¡± I¡¯m very dissatisfied with what my father did.


    The King family did everything to The Moor family. It was just that Leanna was putting obstacles in it, trying to break up the conspiracy of my engagement with Lorna.


    ¡°So what? I didn¡¯t know that Lorna was so stupid to offend the King family. You didn¡¯t cancel the engagement. Do you want to see our family be dragged to death by the Moor family?¡± The more father said, the angrier he became.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will solve the problem caused by Lorna. Don¡¯t say anything about canceling the wedding in the future.¡± I left my angry father behind, turned around and walked out of the study.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    After the Moor¡¯s mansion engagement party, I couldn¡¯t let Mario calm down and forget everything. Then Evelyn called and asked me out for dinner.


    I just wanted to go out for a walk after staying at home for a whole day, so I agreed.


    When I arrived at the appointed ce, I knew it was a five star restaurant.


    The waiter led me into the room, but I didn¡¯t see Evelyn.


    I took out my phone and was about to call her to ask where she was. The door of the box was pushed open from the outside, and Otis appeared behind me.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± After a short period of surprise, I understood everything. ¡°Did you ask Evelyn to ask me out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Otis walked to me and looked down at me.


    ¡°Sorry, I have something else to do. I have to go now.¡± I don¡¯t even want to see him, let alone have dinner with him alone.


    This man¡¯s image in my heart haspletely copsed at that engagement party.


    I¡¯m going to leave.


    But my hand was grabbed by him. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°But I have to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to be so ugly?¡± Otis looked at me with resentment.


    ¡°What?¡± I don¡¯t understand what he said.


    What do you mean by saying that?


    Wasn¡¯t it him and Lorna who had done something wrong from the beginning to the end?


    He managed to deceive me to the engagement party, and hired two obscene men to rape me. In the end, they even poured dirty water on me. I didn¡¯t pursue these things, but now he is questioning me instead.


    It was so ridiculous.


    ¡°What can I do to make you let go of The Moor family?¡± He took a deep breath, adjusted his mood and asked in a low voice.


    I was stunned for half a second and suddenly reacted.


    ¡°So you asked me out today to plead for Lorna.¡± Finally, I understand why he came here. A sarcastic smile appeared on my face.


    Yes, I should have thought of it.


    Did he make every effort to ask me out for an apology for what happened that day?


    ¡°Have you been wronged by what Lorna said that day?¡± Otis asked.


    Hearing his question, I didn¡¯t know why my nose was a little sore. The surging emotions that I had tried to restrain could not be restrained.


    I stared at him, ¡°will you still believe what I said? When did you really believe me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°You only believe what you see and hear. You believe whatever others say. It used to be like this, but now it is still the same.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth that you took away the break-up fee my mother gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Is it true that you work in a nightclub for money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I don¡¯t want to deny what I have done, even if the past is not so glorious.


    After hearing that, Otis¡¯ expression became extremely terrible. He raised his hand and pped me hard in the face.


    Almost at the same time, Evelyn rushed in excitedly and shouted, ¡°how¡¯s it going? Have you ordered something delicious?¡±


    ¡°Lorna is right. You are a bitch who can do anything for money!¡± In the private room, Otis almost gnashed their teeth and cursed at me, ignoring Evelyn who broke in.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    My face was pped to one side by him. There was a smell of blood spreading in my mouth, and the corner of my mouth seemed to be broken by his p.


    ¡°Otis, are you a man? How dare you hit a woman?¡± After Evelyn was shocked, she was furious. She rushed up, pushed him away and pulled me out.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would be pped. I felt like I was blindfolded, like a puppet, and was taken out of the room by Evelyn.


    ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Otis called me this afternoon and asked me to ask you out. I thought he wanted to make up with you, so I agreed to help him cheat you out. If I had known he would treat you like this, I wouldn¡¯t have helped him even if I had been beaten to death.¡± After leaving the private room, Evelyn kept apologizing.


    I followed her for a few steps and suddenly saw a familiar figure standing at the elevator entrance in front of me, and several men in suits beside him.


    ¡°Ding Dong.¡± the elevator door opened. A man in suit said to the figure, ¡°president, the elevator is here. Please.¡±


    The man raised his head slightly and said, ¡°you go first.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, wait for me in the elevator. I¡¯m going to the bathroom. I don¡¯t know why I have a stomachache these two days.¡± Evelyn frowned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I agreed and walked towards the elevator door.


    Evelyn covered her belly and went to the bathroom.


    Walking to the man, I lowered my head and didn¡¯t dare to look at his face.


    ¡°Is that him?¡± He asked calmly.

 Chapter 29

    I moved my lips slightly and wanted to exin, ¡°my friend asked me toe here. I didn¡¯t know he was here. If I knew¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He interrupted my exnation.


    Subconsciously, I covered my injured left face with my hand and shook my head gently, not daring to say it hurt.


    He sneered and stretched out his hand, pinching my swollen face with his slender fingers.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± I winced in pain and took a deep breath.


    ¡°What?¡± I was stunned, as if I was guessing what he meant.


    ¡°Or you don¡¯t want to?¡± When he said this, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly tightened.


    Without any hesitation, I turned around and strode towards the box.


    Otis were still there. He sat on the chair in low spirits and drank himself.


    Hearing the footsteps into the box, he immediately looked up and asked, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± He red at me.


    Without saying a word, I walked up to him, raised my hand, and pped him across the face. I almost used all my strength to p hard on his face, which was slightly red because of drinking.


    ¡°Otis, listen to me carefully. I have already paid back all the break-up fees your mother gave me with interest. Yes, they are paid with the money I earned in the nightclub. I don¡¯t owe you anything. Please stay away from me from now on. I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± I rubbed my numb hand.


    After saying that, I didn¡¯t look at his face anymore. Instead, I turned around and walked outside.


    I almost ran to the elevator. I wanted to tell Edmund that I pped Otis.


    I¡¯m no longer a pushover.


    Unfortunately, he was no longer in the elevator. Only Evelyn, who had just returned from the bathroom, was looking around for me.


    ¡°Leanna, where have you been? Why didn¡¯t I see you when I went to the bathroom?¡± Seeing me running over, Evelyn grabbed me and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight back.¡± I¡¯m not aggrieved at all now. Although my face is still burning, I¡¯m in a good mood.


    ¡°Fight back? What ¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I just returned to the box and pped Otis.¡± When I said this, my eyes were still shining with the light of sessful revenge.


    It¡¯s not until now that I realize that revenge is more enjoyable than forgiveness.


    When we came out of the restaurant, Evelyn proposed to invite me to dinner as an apology for cheating me out on behalf of Otis today.


    But I declined her kindness politely because I was thinking about Edmund.


    We separated at the door of the restaurant. Evelyn took a taxi home, and I walked to the roadside and took out my phone to call Edmund.


    A sudden sound of brake came to my ears.


    She looked up and saw a ck Porsche parking in front of her.


    Edmund?


    I thought it was him subconsciously, and immediately a happy smile appeared on my face.


    The window was rolled down slowly. Unexpectedly, a different face appeared in front of me. ¡°Miss Leanna? What a coincidence!¡±


    I looked at his face and was stunned for half a second. Then I opened my mouth in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Eugene looked around and asked.


    I nodded and then shook my head. ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡±


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    I hesitated and stood still without saying anything.


    Seeing me like this, Eugene pushed the door open and got out of the car. ¡°What? You want to refuse me again?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I was afraid that he would misunderstand me, so I waved my hand.


    ¡°Then get in the car. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t eat people.¡± He said half jokingly and opened the door.


    I couldn¡¯t find an excuse to refuse, so I had to get in the car.


    Eugene closed the door for me, turned around and sat on the driver¡¯s seat, starting the car.


    I sat in the passenger seat and looked ahead. I was still thinking about Edmund.


    ¡°Miss Leanna.¡± Eugene called me softly.


    ¡°What?¡± When I came to my senses, I looked at him nkly.


    He sighed, unfastened his seat belt and leaned towards me.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± His sudden approach made me nervous.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled out the seat belt from the right rear of my body. He walked around me and with a crisp sound, the safety card was firmly sped.


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of me? I¡¯ve told you I won¡¯t eat people.¡± He joked again.


    I realized that I was too nervous and embarrassed, and my face flushed.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The Phoenix Vi.¡± I whispered.


    Hearing the ce name, Eugene raised his eyebrows slightly, but said nothing. He drove to the destination.


    In the car, I didn¡¯t talk to him. The atmosphere was quiet and embarrassing.


    After all, we are not very familiar with each other, and I am not the kind of person who is good at self acquaintance, so the atmosphere in the car seems a little stuffy.


    Realizing this, Eugene turned on the stereo in the car. Soothing music was yed inside, hiding the embarrassment between the two.


    After driving for a while, I suddenly felt a pang of nausea in my stomach. I covered my mouth subconsciously and wanted to suppress that feeling.


    Eugene, who was driving, sensed that something was wrong and quickly slowed down the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I waved at him with a painful expression. ¡°Please stop the car. I want to vomit. ¡±


    He stopped the car immediately and helped me get off.


    I rushed to the roadside and vomited.


    Eugene turned around and went to the car to get some water and tissues. When I finished vomiting, she handed them to me and asked, ¡°how are you? Are you feeling better? Let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Much better. Thank you. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Thank you so much.¡± I¡¯m really afraid of bringing trouble to others, especially Eugene has saved me once before. I don¡¯t want to owe him more.


    ¡°I remember that you vomited a lotst time. Are you sure there is nothing wrong? I know a doctor in the hospital who can take you to have a check-up directly. It won¡¯t take much time.¡± He was obviously worried about her and tried to persuade.


    Reminded by him, I suddenly realized that it was not the first time that I had such a feeling of nausea.


    Sometimes I felt dizzy.


    Was¡­ Was I seriously ill?


    Without further ado, Eugene helped me get into the car and took me to the hospital.


    An hourter.


    I was surprised and pleased with the result of the test.


    ¡°You are pregnant for four and a half weeks. At present, you are in good health. Take care of yourself and ensure nutrition. There is no problem.¡± The doctor said a few words and then asked the nurse to send me out.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I congratte you?¡± Eugene smiled at me.


    It was not until now that I remembered that there was a man beside me, and I immediately felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Thank you for taking me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± With a smile on his face, he looked at my hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t see you wearing a wedding ring. You¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± I was afraid that he might misunderstand the origin of my child, so I immediately exined.


    But somehow, I felt a little uneasy.


    Is Edmund my boyfriend?


    I haven¡¯t discussed this with him before.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Eugene smiled brightly. After a pause, he leaned his head in front of me and asked, ¡°will you send me a invitation?¡±


    So far, I haven¡¯t thought about marrying Edmund.


    Now hearing Eugene¡¯s words, I can¡¯t help imagining.


    What will happen to my wedding with Edmund?


    Edmund is such a picky man. He will definitely make our wedding perfect and grand.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Eugene added.


    ¡°What?¡± I was stunned.


    He took the phone from me, opened the screen and handed it to me. ¡°Unlock it.¡±


    I had to enter the password to unlock the screen.


    He opened the address book and quickly input a number. Then he dialed it, and his mobile phone rang.


    ¡°This is my phone number. Don¡¯t forget to invite me to your baby¡¯s bith party¡± He returned the phone to me and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± IHe saved me, and now he sent me to the hospital. The first time he shared this good news with me, I¡¯m more fond of him.


    returned to City Y, I seldom contacted any of my former friends except Evelyn, who was rted to Otis.


    Eugene is my second friend here.


    After leaving the hospital, Eugene sent me back to the vi.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, when Edmund came back home, I was sitting cross legged on the bed watching TV.


    When I heard the sound of the engine of the car downstairs, I immediately jumped off the bed and ran downstairs.


    ¡°You are back?¡± When I saw Edmund, my face was full of happiness.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet? Why don¡¯t you put on your shoes?¡± His voice was reproachful, but his tone was pampering.


    ¡°I ran too fast just now.¡± Embarrassed, I walked up to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve listened to you today and returned that p.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He smiled, put his arm around my waist and walked upstairs.


    After we went upstairs, we went straight back to the bedroom. As soon as we entered, Edmund kissed me on the lips and his big hands wandered on my back through the nightgown.


    ¡°HMM¡­ wait¡­ Wait¡­¡± I was out of breath because of the kiss and stopped.


    He looked down at me and asked, ¡°what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± My face flushed. I raised my eyes slightly, but I didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes. I just stared at his straight nose.


    ¡°Say it.¡± He sat on the edge of the bed and pulled me into his arms.


    I put my arms around his neck obediently. When I was about to say something, I heard Sage knocking at the door.


    ¡°Sir, someone is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Edmund frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ady. She said her surname is Fisher.¡±


    Hearing this, Edmund got up from the bed in an instant and walked towards the door.


    I don¡¯t know what happened, so I followed her out in a hurry.


    Edmund went downstairs quickly.


    When I caught up with them in slippers, I saw a young girl crying in Edmund¡¯s arms in the living room on the first floor.

 Chapter 30

    When I saw this scene, I only felt a ¡°buzz¡± in my mind. I was stunned and froze in ce. A very bad premonition struck me.


    The girl cried for a long time before she stopped. She raised her hand and wiped the tears on her face. When she turned around, she found me, and her face became a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Edmund, you have a guest.¡±


    Edmund also noticed that I was there. He turned to me and said, ¡°go upstairs and have a rest.¡±


    When I came to my senses, I felt mixed feelings.


    Why did you ask me to go upstairs?


    Shouldn¡¯t he introduce us to each other?


    Seeing me standing there still, Edmund frowned and ordered Sage, ¡°Sage, send her upstairs.¡±


    Sage was very observant. Hearing this order, she immediately went upstairs and held my hand.


    I just felt my legs weak, and a feeling of suffocation pressed on my heart, making me unable to breathe.


    When they returned to the bedroom on the second floor, Sage saw that I was upset, so heforted, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t think too much. That might be President¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I stared at Sage and wanted to believe her.


    ¡°Miss, have a rest first. I¡¯ll go downstairs to pour tea for the guest.¡± Sageforted me and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t finish my words.


    Sage understood what I meant, so she gave me a reassuring look and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After these two words, Iy down.


    After Sage left, about an hourter, I heard the sound of car engine downstairs.


    Did that girl leave?


    Thinking of this possibility, I went downstairs immediately.


    Sage was about to go upstairs.


    ¡°Miss, why are you downstairs?¡± She was a little surprised to see me.


    ¡°Where is Mr.?¡± I didn¡¯t see Edmund in the hall, so I asked him in a hurry.


    ¡°Sir, he¡­¡± Sage hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°maybe he sent Miss Fisher home. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to go home alone at night.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Sir asked you to sleep first. You don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡± Sage added.


    How could I fall asleep? I just dragged my tired body upstairs.


    In the soft quilt, I closed my eyes and wanted to force myself to sleep.


    But my mind was full of the scene that the Miss Fisher was crying in Edmund¡¯s arms.


    Edmund, who had always been cold, seemed to treat her differently. He coaxed her gently with a gentle look on his face.


    Was she really his sister?


    Why didn¡¯t he mention it to me.


    The more I thought about it, the more restless I became.


    I tossed and turned all night. I didn¡¯t fall asleep until morning.


    During this period, Edmund didn¡¯te back.


    The night passed like this. The next morning, I woke up from my dream. I turned around and found Edmund was not around.


    I picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was seven o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Edmund usually didn¡¯t get up at this time.


    But now he was not in bed, which only meant that he did note backst night.


    Not only did he note backst night, but Edmund did not return to the vi in the following days.


    I called him several times, but Oan answered.


    The only reply I got was that the CEO was busy and didn¡¯t have time to answer the phone.


    Finally, at dusk, when I called Edmund again, a sweet and clear female voice came through, ¡°Hello, are you looking for Edmund? He just went to the bathroom.¡±


    Hearing this voice, my heart skipped a beat, and a bad feeling spread in my heart.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Holding back the uneasiness in my heart, I asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Edmund¡¯s fiancee. Please wait a moment. Edmund is back. I¡¯ll ask him to answer the phone¡­¡±


    ¡°Edmund, your phone is ringing. I answered it for you. It¡¯s ady.¡±


    When I heard the three words ¡°fiancee¡±, my heart suddenly contracted, and an indescribable pain spread in my heart.


    How could it be?


    His fiancee?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The familiar voice came, low and steady.


    I tried to calm myself down and make my voice sound as normal as possible, but I still couldn¡¯t help sobbing.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who is that girl?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡± He asked.


    I¡¯m a little flustered. Of course I want to know the identity of that girl, but if she is really his fiancee, what should I do?


    What about my baby?


    But if I don¡¯t know the identity of that girl, can I rest assured?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the vi tonight.¡± Perhaps he knew what was bothering me, so he continued before I could answer.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m waiting for you¡­¡± before I finished speaking, the man on the other end of the phone had already hung up.


    Looking at the phone screen that was hung up, I felt a sense of nausea surging up.


    I rushed into the bathroom and retched again.


    Every minute and second was a torture.


    I sat on the sofa and looked at the clock on the wall moving around.


    Sage sighed and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t think too much. President will be back soon. He will give you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Sage, do you think he likes me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I do. Sir is so kind to you. How could he not like you?¡± Sage said in a hurry.


    ¡°But that girl said she was his fiancee.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Maybe there is some misunderstanding. President ising back soon. He will give you an exnation.¡±


    In fact, since Edmund left that day, I had a hunch that the rtionship between him and that girl might not be that simple.


    In particr, the girl seemed to be very dependent on Edmund, and Edmund was very gentle to her.


    In addition, the girl was well-dressed and elegant, so it was easy to tell that she was ady from a rich family at a nce. Therefore, it was not suspicious that she was Edmund¡¯s fiancee.


    Inparison, I¡¯m more like a beautiful flower raised in the back garden by Edmund. He built the garden to protect me from wind and rain, but there is a huge gap between us. We don¡¯t deserve each other.


    The door of the vi was pushed open from the outside.


    Almost reflexively, I quickly stood up from the sofa and looked at the door.


    However, I didn¡¯t wait for Edmund, but Oan.


    ¡°Oan, why are you here at night?¡±


    Oan walked straight to me and said hesitantly, ¡°Leanna, the President¡­ Has something urgent to deal with and can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Hearing this, I felt as if my strength had been drained. I fell down on the sofa dejectedly.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Sage rushed to me with a worried look.


    I waved to her helplessly and looked at Oan. ¡°Is he¡­ So busy? He doesn¡¯t even have time to exin to me? Or does he disdain to do that at all?¡±


    ¡°Leanna¡­¡± Oan felt sorry.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down, and then asked, ¡°Okay, if he doesn¡¯t want toe, then let me ask you, is that Miss Fisher really his fiancee?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he was in a dilemma. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Leanna, the CEO likes you¡­¡±


    ¡± like me?¡± A sarcastic smile shed across my eyes.


    ¡°His engagement with Miss Fisher has been made by his father since a long time ago. The president has never taken it seriously. He just took it as a joke of his father. Miss Fisher is young and has been studying abroad, so the two families have never mentioned it. Now Miss Fisher has reached twenty years old, and she is the only daughter of Mr. Fisher. In the past few years, Mr. Fisher is not in good health, so he wants to help Miss get married as soon as possible¡­ ¡°Oan exined.


    But I don¡¯t want to listen at all. ¡°Since he has been engaged for a long time, why did he bring me here¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. has never thought that the Fisher family will really fulfill this engagement. He¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, he promised toe back tonight. Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± I don¡¯t believe that he is really so unwilling to marry the Fisher family¡¯s daughter. If he is really unwilling, who can force him?


    ¡°He was about toe, but Miss Fisher suddenly felt ufortable and the CEO sent her to the hospital.¡± Oan exined.


    Hearing this, I smiled bitterly. ¡°So, he went with her.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, you¡­ Don¡¯t think too much. Believe me. Even if Mr. really married Miss Fisher, you are still the only hostess in this family.¡± Oan said firmly.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m the hostess of this house. What about the Miss Fisher?¡± I think it¡¯s ironic.


    ¡°She won¡¯te to this vi again. The CEO will arrange another ce for her.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is now, right? I¡¯m waiting for him at this house every day to be a mistress who can¡¯t be seen forever¡­ Is this his n?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At least, our CEO has never thought of giving up on you.¡± Oan said in a low voice. It sounded likefort, but more like a reminder.


    ¡°Does he think I can¡¯t live without him?¡± Edmund wants to keep me as a pet. Do you want me to thank him for not abandoning me?


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t, but your father will!¡±


    When he suddenly mentioned my father, my expression suddenly changed. ¡°What do you mean by that? What¡¯s wrong with my father?¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that he took eight million from the CEO before, but he lost it soon. Then he asked the CEO for two more times, each time the amount of money was not small. The CEO never told you this because he didn¡¯t want you to feel that you owed him, and he didn¡¯t want you to feel inferior in front of him because of such a father.¡±


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    I looked at Oan in disbelief. I didn¡¯t expect that I would owe Edmund so much unconsciously.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t think that Mr. is so sorry for you. He really loves you, but he is also difficult to deal with something. If you still have a little conscience, don¡¯t force him.¡±


    It is not until now that I understand that he is Edmund¡¯s man. With Edmund¡¯s sry, he naturally has to consider everything for him.


    ¡°Besides, the president of the Moor family has given an order to deal with it. I believe that The Moor family will fall down soon. He will get back at you for the humiliation you have suffered.¡±


    Hearing that, a bitter smile appeared on my face. I opened my mouth and sobbed in a trembling voice. I said word by word, ¡°then please thank Mr. Edmund for me.¡±


    Then I went straight to the two floor.


    After returning to my room, I took out the test result from my bag. Looking at it, I smiled and cried again.


    Finally, I picked up the lighter and burned the test report clean.


    Lying on the bed, I touched my t belly, and my heart was bleeding.


    ¡°, what should we do? Your father abandoned us¡­¡±

 Chapter 31

    Edmund¡¯s POV


    When I heard that Leanna was missing, I was having breakfast with grandpa in the King¡¯s mansion.


    When I heard from Oan that Leanna was missing, I was shocked and put down the knife and fork in a hurry.


    ¡°What happened? Even the breakfast is not delicious.¡± Grandpa frowned.


    ¡°Grandpa, I have some personal affairs to deal with, so I won¡¯t have breakfast with you. Enjoy yourself.¡± I picked it up, wiped my mouth and stood up.


    ¡°Private affairs? Do you have any personal affairs? a woman?¡± mother¡¯s voice came from the door of the restaurant.


    ¡°Mother.¡± I called stiffly when I saw her.


    She nced at me coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°you know me? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I thought you forgot that you have a mother like me.¡±


    ¡°Ophelia, what are you talking about? You are Edmund¡¯s mother. How could he forget you?¡±


    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think so. Although the baby was born in my belly, he is more like his father. No matter how his father treated me in the past, he might have done the same thing to me. I heard that he had lived in the big house these days, but I just saw him today. It can be seen that he was deliberately avoiding me, right?¡± She said and sat down on the right seat of Grandpa, facing me.


    Hearing this, Grandpa sighed, ¡°don¡¯t wrong Edmund. He has a lot of things to do in thepany. You haven¡¯t got up yet when he goes out every day. When hees back, you have already gone to bed. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t see him.¡±


    She sneered.


    ¡°Grandpa means that if mother wants to see me in the future, you can get up early or go to bedte like him.¡± I said loudly with a cold face before grandpa spoke.


    ¡°You¡­ Unfilial son, how dare you ask your grandfather and I to amodate you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about her me at all. ¡°Since mother doesn¡¯t want topromise, don¡¯t me me for disobedience. After all, I didn¡¯t do it all of a sudden today.¡±


    I will never forget that when I was young, I went to greet her sooner orter, but I was never put into a room. Every time I knelt at the door for an hour and then left with tears.


    Grandpa just said that I was atoning for my father, but I don¡¯t understand why he asked me to atone for his crime. Did I ask my father to abandon mother?


    In mother¡¯s shocked eyes, I said goodbye to Grandpa and left the restaurant.


    Ophelia¡¯s POV


    After Edmund left, old master asked someone to help Edmund back to his room.


    Looking at the empty restaurant, I was angry and depressed, but I could not lose my temper. I just sat there with a cold face.


    Trish, my personal servant,forted, ¡°mydy, you don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s not easy for you to see master. You should talk to him nicely.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to do this? I can¡¯t help it. Edmund looks more and more like his father. As long as I see his face, I can¡¯t help but think of that heartbreaker¡­¡± as I said, tears appeared in the corners of my eyes.


    As a mother, I also want a mother to be kind and filial, but the wound in my heart has not been healed, and I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Yesterday, I heard from Wasim that grandpa had already chosen a wedding day for master, which is on the eight of next month. When the new daughter-inw enters the house, you will have a daughter. It is said that the daughter of the Fisher family is studying abroad since childhood, and master has also studied abroad for many years. I think they must have something inmon. They will love each other very much,¡± Trish persuaded.


    ¡°I hope so. Maybe in this way, I can separate him from his father.¡± I convinced myself with a long sigh.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    It had been three or four hours since I arrived at Evelyn¡¯s house.


    At half past four in the morningst night, I called Evelyn for help.


    Evelyn took me in.


    The second morning, I settled me down and went to work.


    Looking out of the window at the shining golden fragrans, I felt a sense of loss.


    Why did I end up like this?


    After all, it was my wishful thinking.


    Maybe I should have thought about it earlier. With my birth and background, how could I deserve such a noble identity as Edmund?


    The story of Cindere and the prince only existed in fairy tales.


    In the evening, Evelyn rushed home after work and took me out for dinner.


    I had no appetite, but I didn¡¯t want her to worry about me, so I forced myself to cheer up and followed her to the restaurant at the gate of themunity.


    As soon as I ordered the food, I smelled the aroma of the food on the table next door. I suddenly frowned and covered my chest.


    Evelyn asked with concern, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Leanna? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ vomit¡­¡± when I opened my mouth and wanted to say something, I felt nauseated and retched again.


    Seeing this, Evelyn quickly poured me a ss of water.


    I retched two times, took a sip of water and forced the disgusting smell down.


    ¡°Evelyn, I can¡¯t stand the smell. Let¡¯s stop eating, okay?¡± I¡¯m afraid that if I throw up againter, not only will Evelyn lose her appetite, but also will make the next table unhappy.


    Seeing that I was in a bad condition, Evelyn didn¡¯t dare to dy. She nodded repeatedly, helped me up and walked out together.


    Seeing this, a waiter immediately stopped us. ¡°Miss, where are you going? The dishes have not been served yet.¡±


    Evelyn took out one hundred dors from her bag and gave it to the waiter. ¡°We don¡¯t want to eat any more. One hundred dors should be enough, right?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to have a look.¡± The waiter took the money and rushed to the kitchen.


    After a short while, she came back. ¡°I have cooked a dish for you, and I have retreated the rest. Would you like me to pack it for you?¡±


    Evelyn waved her hand and said, ¡°no, thanks.¡±


    I feel much better after walking out of the restaurant and breathing the fresh air.


    Seeing that Evelyn was still hungry with me, I said apologetically, ¡°Evelyn, you must be hungry after working for a whole day. Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Evelyn sighed, ¡°forget it. You can¡¯t smell the food, so I¡¯d better buy bread to eat.¡±


    ¡°No, bread is not nutritious. How about this? I¡¯ll treat you to Western food, okay?¡± I feel sorry and suggested.


    Hearing that, she frowned and said, ¡°but, do you have so much money? Leanna, in fact, I wanted to ask you yesterday. What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly wandering on the street?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I opened my mouth, but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not gossiping. I want to know something about you. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t say it. We are good friends. Don¡¯t worry. Anyway, I will protect you.¡± She patted me on the shoulder andforted.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She waved her hand indifferently. After a pause, she continued, ¡°but there is one thing you have to tell me. Are you pregnant?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect her to know she was pregnant at the first sight. I was surprised.


    Evelyn frowned and said, ¡°you overreacted. A normal person can guess it, okay? So you came to me because of this child? Tell me the truth, did you meet a heartbreaker? Did he dump you when he knew you had a child?¡±


    A heartbreaker?


    Edmund?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I don¡¯t know how to define my rtionship with Edmund.


    He said they were a couple, but it seemed that he had never mentioned my existence to anyone else.


    But if they are not a couple, what¡¯s wrong with me sleeping in the same bed with him every night?


    Seeing that I lowered my head and didn¡¯t say anything, Evelyn snorted, ¡°well, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, I won¡¯t force you. Let¡¯s go home now. I¡¯ll cook noodles for you.¡±


    I looked at her gratefully and nodded. ¡°Evelyn, I haven¡¯t thought it over yet. When I figure it out, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Take your time. Anyway, you have to take good care of yourself for the sake of the baby in your belly.¡± Then she held my hand and we went home.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    The whole day has passed, but I haven¡¯t received any news about Leanna.


    She disappeared without a trace, as if she had disappeared from the world all of a sudden.


    Outside the office, Oan gently pushed the door open and walked in.


    I looked up at Oan who was walking towards me.


    ¡°You found?¡±.


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve searched everywhere I can. Even his father, but I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Will she go to see her mother?¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. The Moor family hurt her like thatst time. No matter how hard, she wouldn¡¯t go to The Moor family.¡± Said Oan.


    My heart gradually sank. ¡°Find her. No matter what method you use, you must find her out.¡±


    ¡°Mr., actually¡­¡± Oan hesitated.


    ¡°Just say it.¡± I¡¯m upset, and I¡¯m even more upset when I see him hesitating.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I will find a private detective to find Miss Leanna back.¡±


    ¡°One day. If I can¡¯t see her at this time tomorrow, you don¡¯t have to show up again.¡± I gave him an ultimatum and waved to let him leave.


    Oan left quickly to find a private detective.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    Evelyn was a good cook.


    We sat face to face at the table. Each of us had arge bowl of spaghetti.


    ¡°How is it? Does it smell disgusting?¡± Evelyn asked with a smile.


    I also feel strange. I didn¡¯t eat spaghetti before.


    But now, looking at therge bowl of noodles in front of me, I can¡¯t help but drool. I really want to eat it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not disgusting. It looks delicious.¡± As I said, I picked up some noodles with chopsticks and put them into my mouth. Then I nodded, ¡°it tastes really good.¡±


    Seeing this, Evelyn shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡± The baby in your belly is really fond of spaghetti.¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. I focused on eating the noodles.


    Recently, I haven¡¯t had a good meal because of Edmund and my pregnancy.


    Now that I finally find the food I can eat, I naturally want to eat more.


    Soon, a bowl of noodles was finished.


    I wiped my mouth with a napkin and burped with satisfaction.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Evelyn asked.


    I nodded. ¡°If you are full, you can eat noodles from now on. Don¡¯t worry about your hunger any more.¡±


    Hearing that, Evelyn rolled her eyes and said, ¡°if you wish, just eat spaghetti. What are you going to give birth to at that time? I¡¯ll tell you that I cooked noodles today because of a special situation. From now on, you¡¯d better eat well and eat something nutritious to recover.¡±


    Give birth to a baby?


    I have never thought about it.


    When I first knew that I was pregnant, I was surprised and often imagined whether the baby in my belly was a boy or a girl. After it was born, it would look like Edmund or me.


    But now, I dare not think of anything.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Evelyn, this child, can I keep it?¡± My hand touched my belly, I asked with uncertain words.


    Although I was asking Evelyn, it was more like asking myself.


    Evelyn¡¯s expression suddenly changed when she heard this, and she immediately looked at me seriously, ¡°Leanna, what do you mean? You don¡¯t want this baby?¡±


    My eyes immediately turned red. ¡°I grew up in a single parent family, and I know what it is like. I don¡¯t want my children to suffer the same fate as me.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°But the child is innocent. This is a small life. Do you really have to do it?¡± She looked impatient.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Evelyn, I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­ His father doesn¡¯t want him, and I can¡¯t give him aplete family. It¡¯s enough for me to experience this unfortunate life. Can I let my children experience it again?¡± As I said this, I burst into tears.


    I thought that the baby in my belly was the crystallization of Edmund¡¯s love with me.


    Obviously, I was wrong.


    Maybe Edmund never thought of marrying me from beginning to end.


    Evelyn said nothing but hugged me.


    The next morning, while I was still sleeping, I suddenly heard a scream in the living room.


    I woke up, rubbed my eyes, got out of bed, and walked out of the room. Evelyn was brushing her teeth while she was flirting with her mobile phone.


    ¡°Evelyn, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Evelyn wiped her mouth when she saw me. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Leanna, did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Anyway, I sleep a little. What did you cry just now?¡± I walked up to her and looked at her mobile phone.


    When she handed me her mobile phone, she saw the headline news on the news client, which was the news of the marriage between The King family and The Fisher family.


    The apanying picture is a group photo of Edmund and Myrna. It¡¯s really a pair.


    When I saw the photo, I felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground.


    Evelyn»¹ÔÚ½âÊÍ,¡±Leanna,¿´µ½Ã»?Õâ¾ÍÊÇÎÒ֮ǰ¸úÄã˵¹ýµÄ,ÎÒÃǶ­Ê³¤Ç§½ðºÍδÀ´¹Ã¡±


    Evelyn also exined, ¡°Leanna, do you see? This is what I told you before. Is Mr. Edmund handsome? I only saw him once in thepany, saw his side face, and was stunned by him. Miss Fisher is really happy to marry such a perfect man. ¡±


    I stared at the pictures on my mobile phone, feeling cold all over, and my blood seemed to be frozen.


    When I left the vi, I had a little hope in my heart that Edmund woulde to me, but obviously I was wrong.


    Maybe, he just don¡¯t know how to speak to let me leave.


    Now I¡¯m leaving to make room for Miss Fisher, so they are busy announcing the wedding.


    ¡°On September 8, Eh, isn¡¯t it more than half a monthter? The King family really moved quickly, and the wedding was held so soon. I don¡¯t know if I, a clerk, can receive an invitation to attend the wedding. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Evelyn looks crazy.


    But now I feel like I¡¯m in an ice cer.


    Next month, he was so eager to marry Miss Fisher.


    I¡¯m so stupid. I even imagined that I would disappear and he would be anxious to find me.


    Evelyn beside was crazy for a while, then suddenly remembered that she was going to bete for work, so she went back to change clothes and went out.


    I was sitting on the sofa in the small living room. My mobile phone had been off since yesterday. Now, it seems that it doesn¡¯t matter whether I turn it on or not.


    He didn¡¯t look for me, so who did I turn off my mobile phone for?


    With a sneer at myself, I picked up the phone and pressed the power on button.


    Because the phone does not activate call reminder, I cannot receive all missed calls when I turn off the phone.


    The phone rang suddenly after a few minutes of power on.


    I was startled by the ringing tone and took a look at the caller ID, which was a strange number.


    Who will call me?


    Edmund?


    The only thing that popped out of my mind was the name, but soon, I shook my head again.


    He is ready to get married. How can he call me back?


    After much hesitation, I slipped the answer button.


    ¡°Hey, Leanna, is that you?¡± At the other end of the phone, there was a familiar voice, which I didn¡¯t really hear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    There was a trace of anger in her voice.


    mom?


    Hearing this name, I felt a surge in my stomach.


    ¡°What do you want to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Look at what you said? What can my mother do for you? Of course I miss you. Where are you now? Can my mother treat you to lunch?¡±


    ¡°No need. Since there is nothing to do, I will hang up.¡± I don¡¯t know why the mother who has b suddenly became so intimate. This change reminds me of my father who I haven¡¯t met for a long time. I¡¯m afraid.


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t hang up, don¡¯t hang up, Mom has something to tell you.¡± She said hurriedly.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you clearly on the phone for a moment. Well, if you don¡¯t want to have dinner with me, can we find a ce to have a cup of coffee? It won¡¯t take you too much time, just half an hour, OK?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Hannah, how is she now? I heard that she went to study abroad. Is she OK?¡± She asked again on the other end of the phone.


    Hearing her mention of Hannah, my heart suddenly softened.


    Yes, even if I don¡¯t like this mother, but now that she wants to care about Hannah, can she see Hannah?


    Maybe Hannah doesn¡¯t reject her like I do.


    How can I refuse for Hannah?


    ¡°Now you remember to care about Hannah?¡± I have a cold voice.


    ¡°Yes, I know it was wrong for my mother to leave your sisters, but you also know that your father was like that. What can I do as a woman? Can I keep him and take your sisters to starve to death? Leanna, mother knows that you hate me, and I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me, but please give mother a chance to meet and tell how Hannah is now? You have grown up, and can support yourself, but Hannah is still studying. I know it costs a lot of money to study abroad. Mom can help her. ¡±


    As soon as I heard that Hannah was involved, I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, so I asked, ¡°Send me the time and address.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll send it to you right away. Do you need me to tell the driver to pick you up?¡± She asked thoughtfully.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to refuse directly.


    When I hang up, my mobile phone receives a short message with the time and address of the meeting.


    I took a look at the address and threw the phone aside.


    I took a taxi to a coffee shop in the city center, which was decorated in a very stylish way.


    Just entering the door, I saw my mother sitting in the corner.


    She also noticed me and quickly got up and waved to me.


    I raised my foot to her, and she pulled the chair for me. She was very attentive.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. You are more and more beautiful, just like me when I was young.¡± She looked me up and down and smiled.


    I was not happy to hear her say so.


    she did not look old because she had been well cared for a long time, but the fine lines around her eyes still showed signs of age.


    Today, she specially wore a dark green wrap dress. Her hair was elegantly pulled up, and she wore a pearl ne around her neck. She looked like a nobledy.


    The waiter came to order, I ordered a cup of coffee, and then looked at her face, ¡°Tell me what you have.¡±


    Her face stiffened slightly, and then she said, ¡°Leanna, the thing that happened in those days was that I was sorry for you two. I was a mother, and I chose my own way out without thinking about you. In fact, I dreamed about you every night these years, and I¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to hear her confess her fault, so I interrupted without waiting for her to finish saying, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more about that year. If you have nothing else to say, I will go first.¡±


    After that, I was ready to get up and leave.


    She stopped me quickly,


    At this time, the waiter brought coffee.


    I picked up the coffee and took a sip. I felt a little nauseated. I just frowned and put the coffee on the table instead of touching it.


    ¡°Coffee is not good? Let¡¯s change it.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to drink anything.¡± I refused coldly.


    ¡°Hannah, how is she abroad? What¡¯s her major in the university?¡±


    ¡°She is very good. She is a medical student in a famous school. Now she is a graduate student, and may study for a doctor next.¡± I said expressionless.


    Her eyes were a little moist, and she was pleased to say, ¡°Well, mother is really happy to see that you are all so sessful. Hannah has been smart sinces he was a child..¡±


    Hearing her mention of Hannah¡¯s illness, my nose was a little sore, and I tried to bear the bitterness in my heart and said, ¡°Yes, she was so sick in those years, and you and my father didn¡¯t care about her..¡±


    in order to save Hannah¡¯s life, I took my own love and innocence, but now that I think about it, everything is worth it.


    After all, Hannah has only one.


    mother looked at the coffee cup in front of her and said, ¡°I want to save her. I have all the money ready and intend to send it to you. But Lyndon know, so he learned about it. He also knew that I had been giving money to subsidize your sisters all those years. He was very angry. I was not allowed to give you any more money or see you¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you really don¡¯t care about us, for fear of offending your rich husband.¡±


    In the end, our sisters are not as important as prosperity in her mind.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± She didn¡¯t deny her selfishness. She sniffed, wiped the tears from her eyes and said, ¡°You went to The Moore family that day and saw my life there. You can guess that I didn¡¯t have a good time there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it, so I don¡¯t understand why you have to stay at that house. Are you so reluctant to give up Lyndon¡¯s money?¡± I don¡¯t understand how far a person has to be greedy for vanity to lose self-respect and face for the sake of money.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°¡±Yes, of course I don¡¯t want to leave him. In the past few years, I have been humiliated and alienated by that bad girl, Lorna. Now, I am old, if I leave the Moor family. Do I have to wait to be alone all my life?¡±


    I can¡¯t understand my mother¡¯s values, and I can¡¯t ept it. But I didn¡¯t refute her. On the contrary, I began to sympathize with the woman I once hated.


    Although she abandoned us, it is obvious that she has not lived a good life these years.


    Was this God¡¯s punishment for her?


    ¡°Leanna, I know you won¡¯t forgive me for the rest of your life, but for the sake of I¡¯m your mother, please do me a favor.¡± She went straight to the point.


    I looked at her and realized that she came to me today not just to apologize to me.


    ¡°What do you think I can do for you now?¡± I said sarcastically.


    Now I can¡¯t even take care of myself. What else can I do to help her?


    ¡°Only you can do it.¡± She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I want you to tell Mr. King not to make things difficult for The Moor family. Lorna knew she was wrong. I and Lyndon have taught her a lesson. She will never do that again.¡±


    Hearing this, I was stunned.


    She knelt down in front of me. ¡°Please, The Moor family can¡¯t bankrupt.¡±


    Looking at the mother kneeling in front of me, I suddenly felt very ironic. I never dreamed that one day, my mother would kneel down in front of me and beg me like this, just as I knelt at the door of the Moor¡¯s mansion and begged her to save Hannah.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Now Edmund and I are strangers. I can¡¯t go to see him again.


    Besides, even if I go to see him now, I¡¯m afraid that he may not have time to see me because he is busy with the wedding.


    mother became very excited. ¡°How can you not help me? Aren¡¯t you Eugene¡¯s girlfriend? He dealt with The Moor family for you. It¡¯s just a word from you to ask him to let go.¡±


    Eugene, who saved me that day, dered that I was his girlfriend in public for me. But the person who was really taking revenge on me behind my back was Edmund.


    ¡°Get up. I really can¡¯t help you. Eugene is not my boyfriend at all.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, do you really want to stay out of this? If Eugene isn¡¯t your boyfriend, why did he announce it in front of so many people? A person of high status like him can¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± My mother doesn¡¯t believe me.


    I don¡¯t know how to exin the rtionship between me and Eugene. Most importantly, Edmund is indeed dealing with The Moor family now. But it¡¯s Eugene who took the me for him.


    ¡°Well, if you still feel angry, I¡¯ll bring Lorna to you tomorrow and ask her to kneel down.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to see Lorna again. I turned around and found that her kneeling attracted many customers to watch.


    I don¡¯t want to be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, so I reached out to help her up. ¡°You get up first.¡±


    She immediately showed a happy smile on her face, ¡°you agreed?¡±


    ¡°Get up! Get up!¡± I lowered my head. I don¡¯t want others to see my face.


    mother stood up and went back to her seat. ¡°Leanna, I know you are a kind-hearted child. Don¡¯t worry. This time you spare Lorna. They don¡¯t dare to kick me out anymore. I will help you deal with that girl.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to hear anything about her and The Moor family, so I stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t look for me anymore.¡±


    Then I walked out of the cafe quickly without waiting for her to get up.


    On the street, the sun was shining in the sky and scorching the ground.


    Although the hottest summer had passed, the early autumn sunshine was enough to make people dizzy.


    Because of the early stage of pregnancy, I felt very ufortable. After walking on the street for a few minutes, I only felt weak.


    I found a shady ce on the street and rested for a while. When I was about to walk forward, my phone rang again.


    the caller ID was Oan.


    After hesitating for half a second, I finally answered the phone.


    ¡°Leanna, you finally answered the phone. Tell me, where are you? Do you know that president is going crazy because of your sudden disappearance?¡±


    Oan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. He was anxious, but obviously relieved.


    Of course I don¡¯t believe what Oan said on the phone. How could it be possible.


    But because of my mother¡¯s request, it¡¯s necessary for me to see Edmund again. I looked up at the tall building in front of me and said on the other end of the phone, ¡°I¡¯m in The Royal Square.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just stand there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll pick you up right away.¡± Oan reminded ¡°don¡¯t move. Ourpany is here. Give me five minutes. I promise to show up in five minutes.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I narrowed my eyes and looked at the towering building in front of me. Next to it was another tall building.


    When I was chatting with Evelyn in the cafe across the street, she told me that the owner of these two buildings was going to get married.


    I never dreamed that the man beside me would be the owner of one of these two buildings.


    Sometimes, this world was so mysterious. Many things that the whole world knew, but the person involved was always thest to know.


    Five minutester, Oan was punctual.


    The ck Bentley stopped in front of me, and the window was rolled down. Oan sat on the passenger seat and said to me, ¡°Miss Leanna, get in the car.¡±


    I took a look at the back door. The ck sun filmpletely isted the inside and outside of the car. In the bright sunshine, I couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening in the back seat.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened the back door. The moment the door was opened, a gust of cold air rushed out of the car, which made me sweat in the sun for five minutes. I only felt that my whole body trembled.


    I looked up and saw a familiar figure sitting behind the driver¡¯s seat.


    Edmund, he¡¯s here too!


    I haven¡¯t seen him since Myrna appeared that day.


    When we meet again, the feeling between us has changed.


    he became strange and alienated.


    I got in the car and sat next to him. The driver turned to him and asked, ¡°president, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Find a cafe.¡±


    ¡°Vi!¡±


    I don¡¯t want to go back to the vi where I lived with him for a period of time. All the sweet memories there have be particrly ironic now.


    But the driver didn¡¯t listen to me. He started the car and drove straight to the vi.


    Edmund¡¯s vi is not far from thepany, so we will arrive soon.


    After getting off the car and entering the house, I didn¡¯t see Sage.


    ¡°Well, have a seat. I¡¯m going to make tea.¡± Oan went into the kitchen.


    Edmund walked to the sofa and sat down.


    I stood beside him and looked at him like that.


    I didn¡¯t talk to him first. As time went by, the atmosphere was as cold as ice.


    When Oan served a cup of steaming tea and found that the atmosphere was not right, he hurried forward to break the stalemate. ¡°Come on, the tea is here.¡±


    Putting the tea on the table, Oan continued, ¡°Leanna, why are you standing there like a fool? Come here and sit down.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I have only a few words to say. I¡¯ll leave after that.¡± I cast a cold nce at Oan and said.


    Oan nced at Edmund, and stepped aside.


    I slowly raised my eyes to look at Edmund on the sofa and said, ¡°please show mercy to The Moor family. Don¡¯t make things difficult for them anymore.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± He opened his mouth and asked.


    Looking at his expressionless face, I felt a lump in my throat. There was some liquid rolling in my eyes, but I refused to let it out.


    ¡°And, thank you for taking care of me these days.¡± This was the second sentence I said, and my voice was choked with sobs.


    ¡°In the end, wish you a happy marriage.¡± This is the third sentence I said. After that, I turned around and was about to leave.


    But as soon as I turned around, my wrist was surrounded by a warm heat. When I turned around, I saw his big palm had firmly grasped my wrist.


    ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± With a little strength, he pulled me directly in front of him.


    His cold eyes were like sharp knives, stabbing directly into my heart.


    Anger, yes, this is the only information I can read from his eyes.


    But why?


    How could he show such an expression?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t allow me to leave, will you marry me?¡± I raised my head and looked straight into his eyes without fear.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Edmund frowned.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m daydreaming?¡± I smiled with self mockery. ¡°Yes, I also know that I don¡¯t deserve to marry you. BOr do you think that a woman like me only needs to spend money?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t marry you.¡± He opened his mouth and said in a low but determined voice.


    Hearing this, I nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to stay with me? I can give you anything except a marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°But what should I do? I just want that title.¡± I looked at him with tears in my eyes.


    ¡°Leanna, enough is enough!¡± His tone became cold and hard.


    ¡°You are the one who should stop at the right time. Mr. Edmund, since you have decided to marry another woman, why do you have to stay here with me? What you want is just a docile pet. If I leave, there will be another woman to fill the gap, won¡¯t there?¡± I don¡¯t dare to have any hope for him now.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± He looked at me coldly and loosened his grip on my wrist.


    When I saw him finally let go of me, I realized that there is no possibility between me and him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t pay you back the money my father took from you, but you are so rich, I don¡¯t think you will care about it, right?¡± Although I really want to have the courage to return the money my father asked from him, I also know very well in my heart that now I¡¯m poor, and I don¡¯t even have a job. Let alone returning the money, I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult for me to support myself in the future.


    Since it¡¯s not enough, just y a trick. I believe he won¡¯t make a fuss about it with me.


    ¡°I seem to have told you this a long time ago.¡± He sat back on the sofa with a cold expression.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at him and my heart sank. A bad feeling filled my heart again.


    He looked up indifferently, but said nothing.


    Taking a deep breath, I nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay you back. I¡¯ll work hard to make money and give it back to you.¡±


    ¡°Since you have made up your mind to pay back the money, you can stay here. I need a housekeeper. Isn¡¯t this your good job? The money your father took from me will be deducted from your sry!¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll find another job.¡± Even if I have to pay him back, I won¡¯t stay with him.


    Edmund sneered, ¡°go outside? How do I know if you will run away?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I was too angry to say a word. ¡°Do you still want to restrict my freedom?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What qualifications does he have to imprison me?


    ¡°You can go in and out freely, but you have to work for eight hours every day.¡±


    I¡¯m relieved that he can set me free.


    At least eight hours every day, I don¡¯t have to face him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°From today on!¡± He crossed his legs, picked up a magazine neatly ced on the tea table and opened it.


    I was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    From today on?


    Isn¡¯t that from now on?


    Oan came over and said, e on. The tea is cold. Let me change it for you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to do such a thing?¡± Edmund said in a sharp tone, staring at the magazine.


    I held back the tears in my eyes. I walked to the tea table, squatted down, picked up the tea cup on it and went to the kitchen.

 Chapter 34

    Edmund¡¯s POV


    Oan sighed, ¡°Mr. President, why don¡¯t you just tell Leanna the truth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Leanna!¡± I corrected him, ¡°Oan, remember, don¡¯t call me wrong again.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Why don¡¯t you ask the Miss Fisher to exin to her? Maybe she will listen to MissFisher, so that she will know the reason why you have to marry MissFisher. She should understand.¡± Oan suggested.


    Hearing his proposal, I instantly put away the magazine in my hand and stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t get Myrna involved.¡±


    Oan said, ¡°I see. People like Miss Fisher won¡¯t take advantage of others if they know that the CEO has another person in his heart.¡±


    ¡°I owe her. I have to pay her back.¡± I said, looking out of the window.


    The sun was shining brightly in the garden.


    My mind was pulled back to ten years ago.


    At that time, I was studying abroad alone. A car ident almost killed me. Fortunately, at a critical moment, a girl drove by and saw the scene of the car ident. Regardless of safety, she saved me from the badly deformed car.


    A minute after I was pulled out of the car, the oil spilled from the car and exploded.


    No one could imagine what would happen if the girl hadn¡¯t been there.


    ¡°Yes, if it weren¡¯t for Miss Fisher, you would have¡­¡± Oan sighed, ¡°As a matter of fact, Miss Fisher is also a poor person. Although she is the only daughter of Mr. Fisher, she can¡¯t inherit everything of Mr. Fisher because she is not a boy. In order to keep these wealth of Mr. Fisher from falling into the hands of other people in the Mr. Fisher¡¯s family, she can only let the Fisher get married. And the only person that she can trust and marry in this world is you,, Others can¡¯t have any chance to nder. ¡±


    ¡°After Mr. Fisher¡¯s death, you can take over The Fisher group sessfully. After Miss Fisher has a firm foothold in thepany, we can cancel our marriage.¡±


    I listened to Oan¡¯s sigh silently and turned to look at the busy figure in the kitchen.


    Three years at most. Leanna, can you wait?


    Leanna¡¯s POVUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Although I have changed from Edmund¡¯s woman to his butler, I don¡¯t intend to live in this vi anymore.


    In the evening, I prepared the dinner. When Edmund and Oan entered the restaurant, I was about to leave.


    Seeing that I was about to leave the restaurant, Oan asked, ¡°Leanna, where are you going? Sit down and eat with us.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I live far away. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no car if I¡¯mte. You can leave the tableware there after dinner. I¡¯lle and collect it tomorrow morning.¡± I said without looking back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t live here tonight?¡± Oan was shocked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Edmund say that I would work eight hours a day? As for the time outside eight hours, I think I should be free.¡± I said sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Edmund, who had been silent all this time, put down the bowl in his hand and said coldly.


    I left the vi and walked two kilometers to the road.


    Normally, when cars went in and out, I didn¡¯t think the vi area was veryrge. Today, I walked on two legs. I finally understood why the vi area could be so quiet even though it is located in the center of the city.


    The green field covered arge area, and the natural sound instion barrier formed by theyers of trees isted the noise outside.


    It took more than ten minutes for the bus to arrive. When the bus stopped and the door opened, I saw that there were too many people in it.


    go?


    If it were in normal times, I would definitely not hesitate.


    But now, I have a baby in my belly. I can¡¯t help but worry about it in such a crowded environment. If I identally squeeze it, will it be dangerous.


    When I was hesitating, the car had closed the door and was driving forward.


    Looking at the bus driving away and gently touching the t belly, I only feel very sad.


    ¡°Ding Dong.¡± The phone in the bag rang. It was a text reminder.


    I took out my phone and saw the message from Evelyn. ¡°Leanna,e to the Well restaurant. There are a few colleagues in our department who can¡¯te to the party because of something. Several seats are empty and there are many delicious food. The manager asked us to call the family members. Hurry up. ¡±


    I saw the message and was about to refuse.


    I don¡¯t like ces with too many people, especially now I¡¯m in a bad mood, and I don¡¯t want to eat with strangers I don¡¯t know at all.


    But before I could finish editing the message, Evelyn¡¯s second message came again. ¡°Leanna,e on. Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, you have to eat something for my nephew. Don¡¯t cook noodles at home again. Do you hear me?¡±


    Her words warmed my heart.


    Yes, I¡¯m not alone now. Even if I don¡¯t want to eat, I have to live strong for the sake of the baby in my belly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right here.¡± After that, I walked towards the restaurant.


    When I arrived at the Well restaurant, Evelyn had been waiting for me for a long time.


    As soon as we met, Evelyn pulled me into the box.


    ¡°Is it appropriate for you to invite me to your department¡¯s dinner party?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Our manager has said that we can call them family members. Don¡¯t worry. There are so many dishes on the table that we can¡¯t eat them all. You don¡¯t have to entertain anyer. Just eat your food.¡±


    While they were talking, she and I entered the private room.


    As soon as the dishes were served, everyone looked at the table and started to eat.


    Evelyn led me to sit down. The department manager was a man in his more than 30 years old. When he saw me, he smiled and said, ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯ve brought a beautiful woman here for us. Why don¡¯t you introduce her to us?¡±


    Evelyn chuckled, ¡°manager, it makes sense to be introduced. Aren¡¯t you afraid that sister-inw will know that you are in such a hurry to ask for an introduction?¡±


    Her joke made everyoneugh.


    Although I felt a little embarrassed, I stood up gracefully and introduced myself to everyone. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Leanna, and I¡¯m Evelyn¡¯s good friend. I came uninvited today. I¡¯m sorry for being abrupt. I hope it won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, right? Don¡¯t be so formal with me. Although it¡¯s a department dinner, we are just friends. There¡¯s nothing to be upset about as long as you don¡¯t mind us making trouble.¡± The manager waved his hand and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Come on, don¡¯t say anything. Everyone, raise your sses and propose a toast to the manager. Without him, we don¡¯t know when we will have this meal today. Let¡¯s thank the manager first.¡± Someone proposed with a ss of wine on the table.


    So we all raised their sses.


    I¡¯m pregnant, so I can¡¯t drink. Evelyn poured me a ss of juice and proposed a toast to everyone.


    After drinking the first ss of wine, everyone began tough.


    I¡¯m in the early stage of pregnancy and have no appetite. But I also know that the more I vomit, the more I want to eat. Otherwise, the baby in my belly is not nutritious at all. How can it grow up.


    So I lowered my head to eat after hearing Evelyn¡¯s words.


    After three rounds of drinking, the femalepatriots on the table were somewhat drunk, and my stomach was almost full. Then I reminded Evelyn, whose face was red, ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m full. Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t get drunk.¡± She waved her hand casually, but suddenly looked at the door and eximed, ¡°Miss Fisher?¡±


    Hearing her voice, everyone at the table and I also looked to the door. As expected, we saw Myrnaing in with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner upstairs. I heard from Edna that you were having dinner here, so Ie here to have a look. Did I disturb you?¡±


    The manager was the first to react. He immediately stood up from his seat and said, ¡°Miss Fisher, it¡¯s our honor that you cane to see us. Please have a seat. I¡¯ll ask the waiter to add another seat.¡±


    Myrna shook her hand and said, ¡°no, thanks. The person who picked me up will be here soon. I won¡¯t stay long.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fisher, is it Mr. Edmund who picked you up?¡± Evelyn, who was drunk, raised her hand and asked loudly.


    As soon as she said that, everyone¡¯s breath stopped.


    Everyone carefully looked at Myrna, afraid that she would be angry.


    Myrna turned to look, but her expression froze. The smile on her face froze, and soon she smiled again. ¡°Have we met before? You look familiar.¡±


    When she said this, she looked at me.


    Looking at her, my heart skipped a beat.


    Was this a small world? How could I be recognized.


    When rivals in love met, they should have been jealous, but for some reason, when I saw her, I didn¡¯t feel jealous. Instead, I felt ashamed.


    Because of the dim light and the distance , I didn¡¯t see her face clearly that night.


    Now when I see her again, I can clearly see her beautiful face and elegant temperament. I seem to understand why I lose.


    I don¡¯t think I can beat her just by my appearance.


    Slowly, she stood up. It was better to confess than to remind her of the ce where she and I met and cause misunderstanding. So I simply said, ¡°Miss Fisher, nice to meet you. I¡¯m the butler of Mr. Edmund. We have met in the other vi of Mr. Edmund before.¡±


    We might meet again in the future.


    ¡°Oh, I remember. You were at Edmund¡¯s house when I went there that day. So you are his butler. I thought you were his¡­¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly. She took a look at Evelyn, who was drunk, and continued, ¡°how did she know that it was Edmund who would pick me upter? You must have told her, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I denied, but soon I realized that Edmund mighte hereter.


    I can¡¯t help but feel a little anxious. I don¡¯t want to meet him outside.


    ¡°It turns out that Miss Leanna is the butler of Mr. Edmund. It seems that The Fisher group and the Fisher group are destined to be together.¡± The manager concluded.


    Myrna smiled at everyone and looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s about time. He should have arrived. Enjoy your meal. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Then she turned to Edna and said, ¡°Edna, go to the cashier¡¯s desk and pay the bill for them. If they want to add any food or wine, ask the manager to report to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Fisher.¡± Edna agreed and walked out of the room with her.


    Seeing the two of them leave, I heaved a long sigh of relief. It was close to see Edmund again. Fortunately, he didn¡¯te in.

 Chapter35

    Edmund¡¯s POV


    ¡°Are you in a good mood today?¡± I nced at her undisguised smile and started the car.


    ¡°Edmund, guess who I met at the restaurant just now?¡± She asked mysteriously.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A woman.¡± She said mysteriously.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t guess it, then I¡¯ll give you a hint. It¡¯s a woman rted to you.¡±


    Hearing this, I frowned slightly.


    I really can¡¯t think of any woman rted to me here.


    ¡± can¡¯t guess, Leanna¡­¡±


    Hearing her name, I braked subconsciously.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ I was scared to death. Edmund, why did you suddenly do that?¡± Myrnained, patting her chest.


    I realized that I was overreacting, so I calmed down a little. I stepped on the pedal again and exined expressionlessly, ¡°there was a car nearby just now. I was afraid of bumping into it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Myrna heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how these people got their driving licenses. They drove too carelessly. They scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°You just said that you met Leanna at the restaurant?¡± I brought the topic back and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I heard our department manager call her Miss Leanna.¡± Myrna said with a snicker, ¡°when I saw her in your vi that day, I thought she was your lover. But today I know that she is your Butler.¡±


    ¡°Did she say that?¡±


    Butler? She adapted to this identity very quickly.


    ¡°Yes, she said she was your housekeeper. Edmund, you have a good taste in choosing such a beautiful housekeeper. Tell me honestly, do you have any bad intentions?¡± Myrna teased.


    ¡°What? You care about my love life?¡±


    She withdrew the smile on her face and said with guilt, ¡°of course, if that Miss Leanna is really your lover, then you should marry her. I can¡¯t let you sacrifice your love for me.¡±


    Then she added, ¡°fortunately, she is just your housekeeper. Hee hee¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± I smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Edmund, promise me that if you fall in love with someone in the future, you must tell me. At that time, we will divorce and I will make room for the person you love.¡± She looked at me sincerely.


    I looked straight ahead and focused on driving, but didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Of course. If I meet a boy I like, I will tell you. At that time, you can¡¯t prevent me from falling in love with someone else.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said lightly.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    After all, Evelyn got herself drunk.


    Not only her, but also all the men and women at the table were almost drunk.


    As her ¡°family¡±, I naturally have the responsibility to bring her home safely.


    However, after getting drunk, Evelyn didn¡¯t have the ability to stand on her own. She was not only extremely heavy, but also out of control and liked to move around.


    I¡¯ve tried my best to help her out of the box.


    As a pregnant woman, I don¡¯t dare to make a big move. The hotel waiter saw that I was tired and helped her to the door.


    At this time, it waspletely dark outside, and several small stars could be seen faintly in the sky.


    Neon lights were shining in the city, which was enough to hide the dim light of the stars.


    ¡°Come on, cheers. I¡¯m not drunk. I can still drink.¡± With my help, Evelyn danced on the street.


    ¡°Evelyn, be quiet. Don¡¯t get drunk.¡± I can¡¯t say anything. If I had known that she can¡¯t drink so much, I shouldn¡¯t have let her drink so much.


    Hearing what I said, Evelyn turned her head and squinted at me. With one hand on her mouth, she said, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make any noise. I want to talk to the moon.¡±


    I reached out to hail a taxi.


    However, when several empty cars passed by, they drove away one after another, fearing that she would vomit. They didn¡¯t seem to stop at all.


    I held Evelyn¡¯s arm with one hand. She leaned on half of my shoulder, which made me exhausted.


    Just as I didn¡¯t know what to do, a ck car stopped in front of me.


    As the car window rolled down, I saw Edmund¡¯s cold face.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡± He said in an imperative tone.


    I didn¡¯t want to ept his help, so I refused, ¡°no, I can hail a taxi myself.¡±


    ¡°Moon, can you hear me? I¡¯ll tell you a secret. In fact, I¡¯m the fairy in the sky¡­¡± Evelyn suddenly shouted at the sky.


    She¡¯s drunk like this, especially in front of Edmund. really want to dig a hole in the ground.


    ¡°Do you want your friend to shout at the moon like this for the whole night?¡± Edmund cast a cold nce at the drunken Evelyn and said in a low voice.


    At this time, I found that a passer-by was watching Evelyn drinking crazily.


    It¡¯s not a good ce to stay here for a long time. After weighing the pros and cons, I gritted my teeth, opened the door, put Evelyn into the car, and got on the car with her.


    The door was closed, and the fresh air in the car was instantly filled with the smell of alcohol.


    I¡¯m pregnant, so I¡¯m very sensitive to the strong smell. I feel a little disgusted at once and frowned instantly.


    In the front row, Edmund reached out his hand and pressed a key to open the door. Then the panoramic sunroof above his head open automatically, and fresh air rushed into the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking off. It¡¯s taking off¡­¡± the cool autumn wind blew on her face, with a trace of coolness andfort, but Evelyn beside me was still drunk.


    I was speechless. I held her tightly with both hands to prevent her from standing up from the chair.


    Evelyn¡¯s apartment was more than 10 kilometers away from the downtown.


    Although the night in City Y was not as terrible as that in the daytime, some roads were under construction and the road condition was not very good, so Edmund¡¯s luxury car did not have a good advantage in speed.


    It took them an hour to arrive at the destination.


    Getting off the car, Edmund walked to the back door and opened it.


    At this time, Evelyn had calmed down and fallen asleep after a fuss.


    I can¡¯t help a person who ispletely unconscious, but I don¡¯t want to ask Edmund for help. I have to grit my teeth and put one of Evelyn¡¯s hands on my shoulder, trying to forcefully pull her out of the car.


    Evelyn fell asleep and let me move her. But that¡¯s why she was dragged out of the car and leaned towards me.


    The gravity of her whole body hit me. I lost my bnce and was pressed back by her.


    Damn it!


    I subconsciously reached out to protect my belly, but the next second, a warm big palm held my waist.


    When I raised my head, Edmund¡¯s expressionless handsome face appeared in front of me. Without waiting for me to struggle, his hand had already held me to stand firm. He loosened his grip on my waist and turned to hold the sleepy Evelyn.


    ¡°Which floor?¡± He looked up at me and asked.


    ¡°What?¡± I was stunned for a while, thinking of the scene that he just reached out to hold me.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been in danger.


    ¡°Let me walk you upstairs.¡± He said.


    ¡°No¡­ No. we can do it ourselves.¡± I don¡¯t want to ept his help at all.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He didn¡¯t mean to ask for help. He just looked me up and down and asked in a calm and low voice.


    I took a look at Evelyn, who was taller and heavier than me. I was sure, but I was sure that I couldn¡¯t do it.


    Lowering head, I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s not good for me to hold on at this time.


    Since he wanted to help, let him do it.


    I just need to use some strength. He won¡¯t let me pay it back.


    ¡°Four floors.¡± I told him the floor.


    It was an old apartment without an elevator.


    ¡°Show me the way.¡± He gave an order and helped Evelyn walk into the stairs.


    When I went upstairs four floors in one breath, I felt a little breathless. On the contrary, Edmund saw him carry a heavy weight alone without changing his expression and heart beat.


    I took out the key and opened the door.


    Edmund wanted to help her into the room, but he was stopped by me. ¡°Mr. Edmund, please send her here. Thank you for your help tonight. The house is simple and crude. I won¡¯t invite Mr. Edmund to have tea. Take care.¡±


    Without looking at his face, I dragged Evelyn into the house, fell to the ground and closed the door with a bang.


    The next morning, my rm clock rang through the whole apartment.


    Evelyn woke up from the hangover. Frowning, she rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°Leanna, why do you get up so early?¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly, or you will bete for work.¡± I made the bed and said.


    Hearing that she waste for work, she didn¡¯t dare to dy and got up quickly.


    I went out and poured her a ss of warm water. ¡°Drink some water first. You will feel better. You can¡¯t drink too much. Don¡¯t drink so much outside in the future.¡±


    Evelyn took the water and took a sip. Suddenly, something urred to her. She patted her head and said, ¡°yes, I was drunkst night. How did wee back?¡±


    ¡°How did you get back?¡± I rolled my eyes at her. Thinking ofst night, because of her, I had to ept Edmund¡¯s help, I felt unhappy.


    Seeing this, Evelyn knew that she had caused me trouble, so she put down the ss of water and massaged my shoulder while ttering, ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m sorry to make you tired. I¡¯ll treat you to delicious food tonight andfort you, okay?¡±


    I pushed her hand away and sighed, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m tired. But Evelyn, you really can¡¯t drink so much in the future. Think about yourself. You¡¯re a girl and you¡¯ve drunk so much. What will you do if I¡¯m not here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I won¡¯t get drunk again. Even if I want to get drunk, it must be under your supervision. Please forgive me this time, OK?¡± Evelyn said coquettishly.


    I was amused by her. I shook my head, turned around and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    ¡°By the way, Leanna, why did you get up so early today? Aren¡¯t pregnant people drowsy? Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± Shebed her hair and put her head into the bathroom.


    ¡°You have to go to work, so do I. I can¡¯t help but feel sleepy.¡± After I brush my teeth and wash my face, I go back to my room to change my clothes.


    ¡°Leanna, are you really the butler of Mr. Edmund?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although I don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Oh my God, you haven¡¯t told me such an important thing. It¡¯s not interesting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a job.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s just a job? That¡¯s Edmund. If I work for him as a housekeeper, I can see him every day. Facing such an excellent man every day, I can work so happily. Leanna, I envy you so much. Why didn¡¯t I think of studying your major at that time? It¡¯s so great to be a housekeeper for rich people.¡± Evelyn said enviously.


    But I don¡¯t have time to be with her anymore. Edmund has always been used to getting up early. If I can¡¯t make it to the vi after he gets up, I¡¯m afraid he will take the opportunity to taunt me again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Remember to lock the door when you leaveter.¡± She walked to the door and changed her shoes. Before Evelyn, who was still changing her clothes, I told her in the direction of the room, opened the door and left quickly.

 Chapter36

    When I arrived at the vi, it was already eight forty-five in the morning.


    Originally, I would go out at seven o¡¯clock and arrive in fifty minutes. However, the bus was stuck in the traffic jam and couldn¡¯t move. It was nearly an hourter than I expected.


    When I entered the vi, I thought Edmund would have got up and gone to thepany at this time. However, when I entered the password and unlocked the door, I saw a tall figure dressed in Khaki furnitureing downstairs.


    I was shocked at first, but soon calmed down.


    ¡°You¡­ You didn¡¯t go to work?¡± I asked him when he went straight to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to working when I¡¯m hungry.¡± Without raising his head, he picked up the newspaper on the tea table and began to read it.


    What did he mean?


    I thought about it and suddenly realized that he was ming me for not making breakfast for him and making him unable to go to work?


    ¡°There are so many breakfasts in the restaurant outside. It¡¯s the same to buy one, isn¡¯t it?¡± I muttered in a low voice. I always felt that he had some intention of finding fault with me.


    He turned a page of the newspaper in his hand, turned his head and stared at me with his deep ck eyes. He opened his thin lips slightly and said coldly, ¡°then what¡¯s the use of me having you?¡±


    I¡¯m speechless. It¡¯s my duty to cook, and I shouldn¡¯t have such a mentality.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make breakfast for you.¡± I turned around and was about to go to the kitchen.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± But he stopped me.


    I turned around and looked at him nkly. ¡°Mr. Edmund, what can I do for you?¡±


    He took out a small envelope from the drawer of the tea table and handed it to me.


    I took a look at it, hesitated for a moment, and reached out to take it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    opened the envelope, i saw a key lying quietly inside. He poured the key into his palm and asked in confusion, ¡°what kind of key is this?¡±


    ¡°I have a small apartment in the next neighborhood. You can live there from now on.¡± He looked back at the newspaper and said calmly.


    I suddenly felt the key in my hand a little hot.


    His apartment?


    ¡°No, thanks. I have a ce to live.¡± I don¡¯t want to ept any favors from him.


    ¡°Do you want to bete every day? Or do you want me to go out hungry every day?¡± He seemed to have expected that I would refuse. He put down the newspaper in his hand, looked at me with an unusually serious expression and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡± I just don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him other than work.


    ¡°This is the employee benefit. The housekeeper provides amodation.¡±


    The implication is that this is not a special favor for me.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°or do you want to live here?¡±


    Live here?


    No!


    I instantly frowned and held the key tightly in my hand. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m fine as long as I live in the apartment.¡±


    If I really live here and look at him day and night, I will be crazy.


    ¡°Good. The address is in the envelope. I¡¯ll give you a day off today. Pack up the apartment and move everything in. I hope the breakfast is ready when I go downstairs at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    Looking at the address on the envelope and the key in my hand, I sighed silently.


    Sure enough, I couldn¡¯t escape from him. But forget it. Since it was employee benefits, I will take it.


    Besides, Evelyn¡¯s house was a little far away and the house was not big. It was indeed inconvenient for two people to share a bed.


    Putting the key into my bag, I left the vi and looked for the address on the envelope.


    When Edmund gave me the key, he only told me that it was a small apartment.


    But when I took the elevator to the top floor, I found that this apartment was almost as big as other small buildings.


    The most important thing was that the house was on the top floor of the whole building, which was connected to the top. There were many kinds of precious nts on the top of the building, it was obviously a rare variety of nts, making a beautiful garden in the air.


    There were even tables, chairs and swing in the garden for the owner to rx and have fun. It was so cozy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    All kinds of decorations in the room were very expensive.


    Such a luxuriously decorated house was just a small apartment in Edmund¡¯s eyes.


    I sighed in my heart that I was really too young. I thought he was really just talking about a small apartment.


    When I came to City Y, I didn¡¯t bring any luggage with me. Later, I lived in the vi, and all the things were bought by Edmund. When I left, I only took a few clothes to change.


    So now in Evelyn¡¯s house, my luggage is just some clothes for changing.


    I can ask Evelyn to take her to herpany tomorrow.


    There was no need to go there again.


    It¡¯s crowded. I can¡¯t take a bus for forty or fifty minutes.


    I turned around and looked around. There were two bedrooms, onefortable, two bathroom, arge kitchen and arge living room. Most importantly, there was a huge balcony that could take a good look at the beautiful scenery of the whole city.


    What surprised me more was that there were all kinds of daily necessities in the house.


    There were towels, bath towels, sheets, quilts, skin care products, washing products, kitchen utensils and condiments, and even the fridge was full.


    And they were all brand new without even removing thebel.


    I took a look at the brands of daily necessities. When I worked in a five star club, the cloth for the VIP rooms in their club had been specially cooperated with the big brands, so I knew more or less about those high-end brands.


    So when I saw clearly the brands of the daily necessities, I realized that they must have been specially prepared for me by Edmund.


    But I don¡¯t dare to ept it.


    I picked up my phone and called Edmund.


    The phone was answered after two rings.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was his voice. It was low and steady, without any emotion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live in this house.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The decoration is too luxurious, and everything in it is so expensive. It¡¯s not what a butler should enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Then throw those things away.¡± His tone suddenly became impatient and he said coldly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡± He asked. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to say anything more to me.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The phone was hung up. Looking at the luxurious and exquisite ¡°new home¡± in front of me, I felt very ufortable.


    Maybe I¡¯m too sentimental. These things may be expensive in my eyes, but in Edmund¡¯s eyes, they may not be.


    In his position, the employees around him could afford these things.


    ¡®forget it. Since he said it was employee welfare, I¡¯ll take it as it.¡¯.


    Compared with the vi, living here makes me feel better.


    After calming down, I went to the kitchen to get a duster cloth and wanted to clean the house.


    However, no matter where the rag was wiped, it was clean. It seemed that it had been cleaned in advance.


    It seems that I don¡¯t even need to do the cleaning.


    I walked to the sofa and sat down. I took out my phone and called Evelyn.


    ¡°What? Where are you moving?¡± Evelyn was shocked to hear that I didn¡¯t live with her anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund provided me a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I forgot that you are now the butler of Mr. Edmund. The Butler will live in his house.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t live in his house. I live nearby. He arranged¡­ The staff dormitory.¡± I corrected myself. I don¡¯t want Evelyn to think of a man and a woman in a room alone.


    Although this dormitory was a little luxurious, ording to Edmund, it was the staff dormitory.


    Sure enough, when Evelyn heard this, she was a little discouraged. ¡°Well, I thought you were living in a vi. Well, it¡¯s better for you to live here. You are pregnant, so you¡¯d better not go too far.¡±


    ¡°Well, when youe to work tomorrow, bring me those clothes. I¡¯ll go to yourpany to get them.¡±


    ¡°No problem. By the way, we can celebrate that you¡¯ve found someone to settle down. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±


    ¡°Evening? Then you can only have midnight snack. You know, when I finish my work, it will bete.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. The night snack will be changed to the day after tomorrow. It¡¯s weekend the day after tomorrow. You can sleepte. It doesn¡¯t matter if you stay upte at night.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I had a good night with her and we went to work.


    The second morning, I got up at seven o¡¯clock on time. After washing up, I made some breakfast for myself and went straight to the vi.


    Because my current residence estate is very close to the vi area. It only takes six or seven minutes to walk to the gate of the vi area.


    The vi area was veryrge. Although there were many cars at home for people who could afford the vi, not everyone would arrange a driver for the servants. Therefore, in order to make it convenient for the owners or servants who didn¡¯t have a car to go out temporarily, the property management arranged an electric car at the door to pick them up and send them back.


    I¡¯ve never taken an electric scooter in the vi district before. Today is the first time I enjoy the humanity service provided by the property management.


    With the car, I drove very fast. Four or five minutester, I was sent to Edmund¡¯s vi.


    It was quiet in the room. After entering the password, she went in. It was only half past seven now.


    Half an hour was enough to prepare breakfast.


    Edmund hadn¡¯t got up yet. I went straight to the kitchen, opened the fridge and began to make breakfast.


    When I served him as a butler in City X club, I knew his appetite.


    So I made his favorite egg sandwich, matched with fresh orange juice, and made a small pot of Nancy Soup for breakfast.


    As a matter of fact, I know Edmund¡¯s taste is very picky.


    But I¡¯m not a professional cook. The food I can cook is limited, so I can only cook what I can, and he is willing to cook.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, he came downstairs in pajamas on time.


    He took a look at me, who was standing straight at the door of the restaurant. Without saying anything, he walked straight inside.


    Breakfast was neatly ced on the table, and the newspaper of that day was folded and ced on the left side of the host seat.


    I saw him sitting down, turned around and went to the kitchen. I poured a cup of coffee from the coffee machine and handed it to him.


    Everything is ready. I said ¡°please enjoy yourself¡± and was about to leave.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± His voice sounded, probably because he just got up with a trace of fatigue, and his voice sounded a littlezy.


    ¡°Upstairs, clean up the room.¡± I didn¡¯t turn around and answered in a formic tone.


    ¡°No hurry. Sit down and have breakfast.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you. I have already had breakfast. Besides, there is no reason for the housekeeper to have breakfast with the master. If you don¡¯t have any other orders, I will go to do something else.¡± My attitude is very alienated. After that, I will leave.

 Chapter37

    In the bedroom on the second floor, when I came here again, I suddenly had a feeling that it was like two lifetimes.


    The soft bed was a little messy.


    That was the ce where Edmund and I used to live together.


    Countless times, I woke up from this bed, but I never thought that one day, this bed might wee a new hostess.


    There was an ashtray on the bedside table, in which there were several extinguished cigarette


    I don¡¯t remember that Edmund has the habit of smoking. At least, he has never smoked in front of me.


    But now, looking at those cigarette butts, I can¡¯t help wondering why he smoked?


    In a bad mood?


    Or something else?


    Then I realized that I thought too much.


    What does it have to do with me whether he smoke or not?


    Now I¡¯m just his butler. There¡¯s no need to pay too much attention to his private life.


    After pouring the ashes into the trash can, I turned around and went to the bathroom to wash them. Then I wiped the water stains on them with a duster cloth and was about to put them on the bedside table. However, aI changed my mind. I didn¡¯t know why, but I casually put them under the bedside table.


    After tidying up the bed sheet and quilt, I began to wipe the whole bedroom with a duster cloth.


    Because of my previous experience in the Housekeeping Department of the club, I sorted out the rooms very quickly, so before long, the rooms were almost cleaned.


    I went to the bathroom and took out the clothes he had changed from the washing basket. On the white shirt, a faint smell of cologne mixed with the unique smell of his body came to her nose.


    I¡¯m very familiar with this smell, but I don¡¯t have it anymore.


    Walking out of the bathroom, I was about to go downstairs to the washing room, but I didn¡¯t know when Edmund came upstairs and was changing clothes in front of the wardrobe.


    In front of the big dressing mirror, he was selecting a shirt with his upper body naked.


    His strong muscles and perfect back line shone in the sunlight outside the window, as if they were giving off seductive light.


    I always know that he has a good figure.


    If it was in the past, I would have walked over to his chest and acted like a spoiled child.


    But now, I only have a look from a distance and no longer dare to raise my head.


    In order not to let him find her, I deliberately slowed down and wanted to leave quietly.


    ¡°Stop!¡± However, as soon as I stepped out of the bedroom, I heard the voice of Edmund.


    At this time, he had chosen a shirt and was putting it on.


    I stopped and turned around stiffly, but still didn¡¯t look at him. I lowered my eyes and asked, ¡°Mr. Edmund, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    My expression froze slightly. I put down the washing basket in my hand and slowly walked towards him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing behind him, I didn¡¯t ask him why he asked me toe here. He reached out, picked a tie from the drawer and put it in my hand. ¡°Help me tie it.¡±


    I looked up at him in astonishment.


    Why did you ask me to do this for no reason?


    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Seeing me standing still, he asked while buttoning up his sleeves.


    Nodding, I really can¡¯t.


    I¡¯m not a real housekeeper. How could I wear a tie?


    What¡¯s more, the intimate behavior of a thin tie is not what we should do in our current rtionship.


    I thought he would let me go.


    But unexpectedly, after thinking for half a second, he said, ¡°let me teach you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± who wants to learn?!


    My expression is somewhat resistant.


    ¡°It¡¯s a qualified housekeeper¡¯s duty to meet all the master¡¯s needs.¡± He said in a businesslike tone.


    I frowned and did not refute.


    He took the tie from me and tied it around his neck. Then he grabbed my hand and asked me to hold the tie.


    The moment he grabbed my hand, I felt as if a current was directly transmitted into my heart from between my fingers, causing my originally calm heart to instantly beat violently.


    ¡°Reserve the length of the tie, and then¡­¡± he patiently taught me to wear the tie.


    Finally, he tied his tie. He looked down at me and said, ¡°you¡¯ve learned it?¡±


    I was not in the mood to learn to tie carefully. When I heard his question, I was stuck there and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned? Let¡¯s do it again.¡± He was patient now and was about to take off his tie.


    I don¡¯t want to experience that kind of suffering again, so I nodded immediately. ¡°Yes¡­ I know.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully, ¡°Miss Leanna, you are really smart. From now on, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    What did he mean?


    Do I have to be so close to him every morning?


    Oh my God! Kill me!


    Edmund changed his clothes and went to work. I sat on the balcony on the second floor, watched the video and tried my best to wear a tie.


    I know it¡¯s a problem that Edmund left to me on purpose, but it¡¯s useless to know. Under the eaves, I can do nothing but be obedient?


    i made lunch at noon and called Edmund, only to know that he would note back for lunch.


    In order to avoid such a situation happening again, I called Oan early at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon to ask him about Edmund¡¯s schedule, but was told that Edmund would go abroad at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    At least three dayster.


    That means I don¡¯t have to face him ore to the vi for three days. I can move freely for three days.


    It is is a happy thing, but I don¡¯t know why, that kind of happiness only stays in my heart for a few seconds, reced by a sense of loss.


    He went abroad with his fiancee, Miss Fisher.


    At the thought of this, I felt ridiculous.


    What does it have to do with me?


    Since he had a holiday, I couldn¡¯t waste it.


    At half past five in the afternoon, I called Evelyn and asked her out for dinner.


    As a single girl without a date, Evelyn agreed happily. We have chosen a high-end Japanese restaurant.


    When we arrived at the door, Evelyn didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡°Leanna, I want to have a big meal with you. You can afford it, right?¡±


    Although I feel a little sorry for my wallet, Evelyn is my good friend. She helped me a lot when I was in trouble. So no matter how ridiculous the request is, I will agree as long as I can.


    We came to the restaurant. Under the guidance of the waiter, we chose a table by the window where we could see the night view of the city.


    As soon as I sat down, Evelyn pointed to a ce not far away and asked in surprise, ¡°what a coincidence! We can even meet each other here, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I looked in the direction she pointed and saw two familiar people, but I didn¡¯t see them at all.


    He seemed to have noticed me and looked over.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a small world? Leanna, shall we go to another restaurant?¡± Evelyn wanted to leave before she could order.


    But I waved my hand and said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. Didn¡¯t you want to have dinner in this restaurant for a long time? Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Don¡¯t you really mind?¡± She said worriedly.


    ¡°Why do you mind? Since they cane here, can¡¯t we? You just order the dishes. Let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t see them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but we can pretend that we didn¡¯t see them, but they won¡¯t pretend that they didn¡¯t see us.¡± Evelyn covered her mouth with the menu and said in a low voice, ¡°Lorna ising this way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, my expression immediately became flustered.


    But soon, I calmed down again.


    Why should I panic?


    ¡°What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Evelyn, We¡¯re friends. Why didn¡¯t you call me instead of Leanna?¡± Lorna walked to the dining table and nced.


    Hearing this, Evelyn pursed her lips and said, ¡°you¡¯ve wronged me. It¡¯s not my treat today. It¡¯s Leanna¡¯s treat. So I didn¡¯t call her. She called me.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford such a restaurant with your sry.¡± As Lorna spoke, she covered her mouth andughed. Then she looked at me and said, ¡°Leanna, oh, no, logically, I should call you sister. I heard from the father that the King family hasn¡¯t made things difficult for The Moor family anymore. Speaking of this, it¡¯s all your contribution. I really want to thank you.¡±


    The word ¡°sister¡± sounded harsh, but there was no trace on my face. I just said lightly, ¡°no, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? If it weren¡¯t for you, Eugene wouldn¡¯t have given up. I¡¯m a little curious. How did you get to know Mr. Eugene and be his girlfriend? He treats you so well. I think he likes you very much.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, you and Mr. Eugene? Is the baby in your belly his?¡± Evelyn blurted out.


    ¡°Lorna, the dishes are served. What are you doing here?¡± Not knowing when, Otis also got up from their seats and walked over.


    Lorna was stunned. ¡°Is that true? Are you pregnant? Is the baby Eugene¡¯s?¡±


    I just feel two heads.


    The topic between Evelyn and Lorna sessfully changed the father of my baby from Edmund to Eugene.


    I can¡¯t deny it, but I can¡¯t admit it either. I just looked up at the Lorna in front of me and said coldly, ¡°it seems that it has nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Lorna, did you hear me? Come with me.¡± The voice of Otis was cold and hard.


    ¡°Otis, didn¡¯t you hear that? My sister is pregnant.¡± Lorna said nkly.


    ¡°Sister? What kind of sister is she? You fainted?¡± Otis said disdainfully.


    ¡°Dad told me that she is my sister. She is¡­¡±


    I¡¯m worried that they will quarrel here. In addition, there are many people in the restaurant, and the people who can have dinner here are all high-level social elites. I don¡¯t like to be watched, so I said, ¡°if you two want to quarrel, please stay away from us. We just want  to have a meal quietly here.¡±


    Otis said sarcastically, ¡°Leanna, what are you proud of? Do you think Eugene will marry you? Do you know that women like you are everywhere on the street and you are worthless?¡±


    When I heard this, my face turned red in an instant. I opened my mouth and was about to refute, but I heard a slightly familiar voice behind me.


    ¡°Mr. Otis are right. Leanna is indeed not worth much.¡±


    I looked back at the source of the voice and saw Eugene in a khaki casual suiting out from nowhere and walking behind me.


    With a faint smile on his handsome face, he reached out his hand and naturally put it on my shoulder, and gently raised my chin with the other hand. ¡°She is not measured by money.¡±

 Chapter38

    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you here?¡± I looked at him in a daze for half a second before asking in surprise.


    ¡°I guessed you woulde here for dinner, so I came here.¡± He smiled gently and said in a doting tone, giving people an illusion of showing love.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Edmund. Do you still remember me? I¡¯m Lorna, Leanna¡¯s sister.¡± Lorna didn¡¯t forget to hook up with Eugene and reached out her hand enthusiastically.


    Eugene looked up at her with a faint smile on his face. ¡°I have left a deep impression on Miss Lorna, so I won¡¯t forget it.¡±


    Then he didn¡¯t shake hands with her.


    ¡°Mr. Otis, I¡¯ve heard from my assistant that you¡¯ve looked for me many times, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve been very busy before and I don¡¯t have time to see you. Since we meet today, why don¡¯t you tell me what you want to see me about?¡± Eugene turned to look at the pale faced Otis.


    I¡¯ve also heard about it. Previously, Otis wanted to ask Eugene to let The Moor family go, so they asked for several times, but they were all refused.


    Now that the crisis of the Moor family had been resolved, Eugene brought it up on purpose to embarrass him. Although the Otis was very shameless, he had to endure it. He only said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Edmund is busy with your work, so it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t have time to meet him. Now that the problem has been solved, you don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Eugene smiled and didn¡¯t go on.


    At this time, the waiter came to order. Seeing that there were still three people standing at the table, he asked directly, ¡°excuse me, are you with these twodies? Do you want to change a big table for you?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Almost at the same time, I answered no, but Lorna said yes happily.


    The waitress was a little embarrassed, ¡°well¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother inw, are you so mean that you don¡¯t even want to invite us to dinner?¡± Lorna took out her unique skill of coquetry and said to Eugene.


    Eugene looked at me and asked, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I really don¡¯t want to. How could these two people have such good appetite.


    ¡°Sister, Auntie asked me to invite you to our house. She missed you so much.¡± Lorna blinked her eyes, trying to establish a rtionship with me in the name of Mother.


    But when she mentioned my mother, I really lost my appetite.


    I stood up and looked up at Evelyn. ¡°Evelyn, the food here is not to my taste. How about we eat somewhere else?¡±


    Hearing this, Evelyn immediately responded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to have barbecue.¡±


    Then she turned to Eugene and said, ¡°Mr. Edmund, do you mind inviting us to have barbecue?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eugene smiled and pulled out the chair for me. Under the gaze of Lorna and Otis, we three left the restaurant without looking back.


    When we walked out of the restaurant, we found a barbecue shop nearby.


    As soon as I entered, a strong fragrance came, stimting my taste bud.


    Evelyn swallowed and sighed, ¡°sure enough, my life is only suitable for barbecue. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t digest too advanced food.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Next time I¡¯ll invite you to that Japanese restaurant. I¡¯ll definitely let you have some high-end food.¡± I teased.


    ¡°Miss Evelyn, do you like Japanese cuisine?¡± Eugene asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not bad. I haven¡¯t eaten anything very high-end, so I want to have a try.¡± Evelyn scratched her head.


    Hearing this, Eugene smiled and said, ¡°the restaurant you are going to today tastes not bad. If you want to eat high-end food, I will take you two to it next time.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s settled then.¡± Evelyn said immediately, as if she was afraid that he would go back on his words.


    ¡°Whenever you are free, you can call me.¡± Eugene smiled and found a seat. Then I picked up the menu and handed it to her. ¡°Order whatever you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a treat from a rich man today. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Looking at the menu, Evelyn¡¯s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, she began to draw with a pen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t order too much. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish it.¡±


    ¡°Wow, wow, wow, you¡¯re not married yet, but you care about his wallet? Leanna, don¡¯t be so frugal. You two owe me this meal. I must eat enough!¡± As Evelyn spoke, she suddenly thought of something. She looked at Eugene and said, ¡°by the way, Mr. Edmund, I have something to ask you. Do you want to abandon our Leanna?¡±


    I know what she is going to say. I opened my mouth to stop her from talking nonsense, but it¡¯s toote. Evelyn gritted her teeth and said, ¡°you know Leanna is pregnant, but you still don¡¯t care about her. Do you want to be an unfaithful man?¡±


    Hearing this, Eugene¡¯s eyes darkened. The smile on his face disappeared in an instant. He turned to look at me and asked in a deep voice, ¡°is that so?¡±


    I was stunned by his gaze and immediately lowered my head.


    It was true, but the hero was not him.


    Seeing this, Evelyn looked at Eugene in surprise. ¡°Mr. Edmund, don¡¯t you know that Leanna is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know when I will be a heartbreaker.¡± Eugene kept staring at me with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Ah? If you don¡¯t want to be a heartbreaker, then why¡­¡± Evelyn turned to lecture me. ¡°Leanna, tell me the truth. Are you ying tricks?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I felt like weeping but had no tears. How should I exin that Eugene and I are just ordinary friends?


    ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m not ming you. Look at yourself. You¡¯re pregnant now and you¡¯re going to be a mother. You can¡¯t be willful. Mr. Eugene is a good man and he will be responsible for you. Just wait for Mr. Eugene to marry you.¡± Evelyn said earnestly as if she was an elder. Then she winked at Eugene and said, ¡°Mr. Eugene, am I right? Will you marry Leanna?¡±


    Eugene looked at me and said with a smile, ¡°of course, as long as she is willing to marry me.¡±


    Hearing this, I looked at him in astonishment.


    Mr. Edmund, it was a joke.


    ¡°Oh my God, are you going to propose today? Don¡¯t torture me, a single man. If you want to show off your love, you have to wait until I¡¯m not here. I can¡¯t hurt you.¡± Evelyn immediately covered her eyes, pretending not to look.


    After the barbecue, Evelyn was so happy that she drank a bottle of beer. A little drunk, she was sent home by Eugene.


    On their way back, Eugene sat on the driver¡¯s seat and drove carefully. I sat on the passenger seat next to him. Looking out of the window at the streetmps that were retreating, I felt a sense of loss.


    I really didn¡¯t feel at ease during the dinner, but fortunately, it was all over.


    Most importantly, Evelyn was happy.


    No one spoke in the car. It was very quiet. The window was opened, and the wind passed through my ears. The sound was so loud that my hair was disheveled.


    Eugene closed the window, turned on the air conditioner and adjusted the temperature to the minimum.


    There was no wind, and the good sound instion made the car instantly quiet.


    Both he and I were silent. We could only hear each other¡¯s breathing and the sound of air conditionering out of the vent.


    After a long time, perhaps it was because the eerie silence made people feel embarrassed, Eugene finally opened her mouth and said indifferently, ¡°your friend is very interesting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was thinking about a lot of messy things. When I heard him talking, I didn¡¯t react for a while. When I came to my senses, I only smiled with embarrassment. ¡°You mean Evelyn? She is very interesting, kind and warm-hearted.¡±


    ¡°Can I take it as apliment?¡±


    I don¡¯t understand why he said that.


    ¡°As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. Miss Leanna¡¯s friend is so interesting and warm-hearted. I think Miss Leanna should be the same person.¡± He held the steering wheel with one hand and looked ahead quietly. His tone was half joking and half serious.


    Hearing his words, I couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You must understand me in this way, okay?¡±


    ¡°In that case, my enthusiastic Miss Leanna, can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What ?¡±


    ¡°There is a bottle of medicine in the right pocket of my shirt. Can you take it out for me?¡± He said, looking a little painful.


    It suddenly urred to me that when I met him for the first time, he was not feeling well and fell on the ground. I immediately became nervous. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°I have a heart attack, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine after taking the medicine. Can you help me take the medicine? I can¡¯t hold the steering wheel with one hand now.¡± As he spoke, the car began to slow down.


    I didn¡¯t dare to dy, so I put my hand into his casual suit and fumbled it. I felt that his hand was


    As expected, I found the medicine bottle in the pocket and took it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s one, right?¡± I asked based on my memory.


    ¡°Okay.¡± At this time, he had already parked the car on the side of the road. He picked up the water cup on the central control table, and I handed him a pill that I poured out. Seeing him take the medicine, his originally hasty breath gradually calmed down, and his pale face slowly recovered.


    After he took the medicine and had a rest for a while, I asked carefully, ¡°is your heart not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a born disease. It can¡¯t be cured.¡± A bitter smile shed across his face. ¡°Did I scare you just now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°isn¡¯t it a heart transnt operation now? If your heart is reced, you should be able to recover, right?¡±


    ¡°How can it be so easy? The heart is not like other organs. It¡¯s too difficult to find suitable, living and legal channels.¡± He said and sighed, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t matter. People will die sooner orter. It doesn¡¯t matter if they die earlier orter.¡±


    His words sounded a little negative. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone or anything in the world that makes you want to live?¡±


    He looked at me and seemed to be thinking about this question. After a long time, he suddenlyughed. ¡°When you ask this question, I think of two things.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I looked at him curiously.


    His eyes swept across my face and then looked at my belly. He smiled and said, ¡°my fiancee and my unborn child.¡±


    Hearing that he was making fun of me, I felt ashamed and annoyed. ¡°Others don¡¯t know the truth and misunderstand us. Why are you also like this now?¡±


    He smiled and suddenly became very serious. ¡°Does that man really abandon you?¡±


    I was stunned.


    ¡°The father of your child.¡±


    The topic about the child¡¯s father was a pain that I would never want to mention. However, when Eugene asked this question, I didn¡¯t feel it abrupt, as if this question was the most natural one to ask.


    After all, he is the nominal father of my baby now.


    No one was more qualified than him to ask who he was helping.


    ¡°He is getting married.¡± I looked forward not far away.


    The father of the child is going to get married, and the bride is not me. Is there anything more miserable than this?


    Eugene looked at me with concern, ¡°then¡­ What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°n?¡± I shook my head. I have no n at all.


    If I can¡¯t pay off my debts to Edmund, I don¡¯t know what to do if my belly shows gradually four or five monthster and Edmund finds out that I¡¯m pregnant.


    I¡¯m not sure how Edmund will react if he knows that I¡¯m pregnant with his child.


    Will you keep the baby or let me have an abortion?


    At the thought that he is going to get married soon and can¡¯t keep this child, I feel nervous.


    So from beginning to end, I have never thought of telling him that I am pregnant.


    Even if there is only a 1/100000 chance to hurt my baby, I won¡¯t take the risk.


    He thought for a moment and said as if he had made a great decision, ¡°maybe I can be the father of this child?¡±

 Chapter39

    ¡°What did you say?¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to say something like that, so I was stunned.


    It was a big joke.


    However, his expression was extremely serious at this moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can live. I¡¯m the only child of my parents. I can¡¯t imagine how painful they will be after I leave, and I probably can¡¯t have my own child for the rest of my life. So¡­ If you can marry me, the child in your belly will be my child. Even if I leave in the future, my parents will beforted by looking at this child.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°besides, you can¡¯t find anyone better than me to be the father of this child in the world, right? You don¡¯t want to give birth to this child alone and let it grow up in a single parent family, do you?¡±


    Hisst sentence was like a needle, piercing my heart.


    I grew up in a single parent family, so I naturally understand the pressure that a child from a single parent family has to bear and the impact ofck of family background on them.


    Therefore, as long as there is 1/10000 possibility, I will definitely not let my child have no father.


    However, Edmund was so resolute that he directly extinguished the 1/10000 possibility.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. There is still time. You can think about it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eugene, i¡­¡±.


    After all, not every man has the generosity to help others raise their children, especially, the rtionship between me and him is not too deep, and even ordinary friends can only be barely counted.


    ¡°Or do you have any other misgivings? I can tell you honestly that our family has been well-off for thest three generations. As for myself, I have a master¡¯s degree in Business Administration from the Business School of University of Pennsylvania, Ennd. At present, I am the president of a listedpany. I once dated a girlfriend, without any bad hobbies. I don¡¯t smoke, drink or gamble¡­¡±


    He introduced himself sincerely.


    The more I listened, the more I felt that he was not joking with me. After thinking for a moment, I interrupted, ¡°Mr. Eugene, although it¡¯s your kindness, I still feel that it¡¯s unfair to you. After all, this child has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°If you agree to marry me, he has something to do with me.¡±¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you are thinking about. We don¡¯t love each other, but it doesn¡¯t hinder us from giving this child a family. Well, I promise you that if the child¡¯s fatheres to him in the future and is willing to give you and your mother a happy family, I will let you go, okay?¡±


    There is no more unequal agreement than this in the world. But judging from Eugene¡¯s expression, he was obviously looking forward to my consent.


    ¡°Actually¡­ It¡¯s easy for you to marry a woman like me.¡± After all, in this society, there were so many single mothers. With his Eugene¡¯s conditions, he could find whatever he wanted.


    ¡°I know. But who let me meet you?¡± He said with a smile.


    Fate, sometimes, was so wonderful.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, i¡­¡± I really can¡¯t ept his kindness. He deserves to find a better girl who really belongs to him.


    Before I could say anything to refuse, he interrupted, ¡°you don¡¯t have to reply to me in a hurry. You can consider my suggestion carefully.¡±


    He started the car again. We didn¡¯t say anything else. He drove me to the apartment silently all the way. After parting, they went home respectively.


    I didn¡¯t sleep well that night.


    Eugene¡¯s face and what he said kept shing through my mind.


    After all, an excellent man like Eugene was not worse than Edmund in all aspects if he was not in poor health.


    But I know it better. Eugene is so kind that I don¡¯t dare to marry him.


    Three days passed peacefully.


    On the fourth day, Edmund came back from abroad.


    After getting off the ne, he didn¡¯t go back to the vi. Instead, he went straight to thepany and didn¡¯t go home until midnight.


    I was informed by Oan that he woulde back for dinner, so I prepared a lot of dishes for him.


    However, when I was waiting on the sofa, I fell asleep by ident because I was easily sleepy during pregnancy.


    I didn¡¯t sleep for long before I woke up. When I saw my coat, I suddenly realized that Edmund hade back.


    I got up and went straight to the dining room. I saw Edmund eating the cold dishes on the table slowly.


    ¡°When¡­ When did youe back?¡± walked to the table, I asked.


    Under the light, Edmund looked as cold and arrogant as usual. His two eyebrows were t and smooth, and his deep eyes were calm and expressionless.


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± He answered, put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hands, and picked up the spoon todle soup.


    Seeing this, I immediately grabbed his hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t eat. These dishes are cold.¡±


    Edmund stopped immediately and looked at my hand.


    As if being burned by his gaze, I quickly withdrew my hand and picked up the cold soup. ¡°You want to eat the soup, I¡¯ll heat it for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± He put down the bowl and spoon, stood up and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±


    I stood still with the bowl in my hand for half a second. Then I put the bowl back on the table and turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t bother Mr. Edmund. I can go back by myself.¡±


    Then i was about to leave.


    He grabbed my wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    I frowned and struggled slightly, trying to get my hand out of his palm. ¡°Please let me go. I don¡¯t need you to send me back.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, do you have to do this?¡± He frowned and said.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Since I couldn¡¯t get rid of him, I gave up struggling and looked up at him. It was a perfect face, but now it looked so hateful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡± As he spoke, he pinched my chin and kissed her without warning.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be like this all of a sudden. All of a sudden, his eyes widened and he looked stunned.


    When I came to my senses, I retreated immediately.


    But every step I took back didn¡¯t bring him enough. On the contrary, he pressed me step by step.


    Finally, I was forced to a corner and had no way back.


    ¡°Let go of me, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± I kept wriggling, trying to push him away.


    With a hiss, the hem of the dress was torn open. I obviously felt a chill in my legs.


    While my heart is beating violently, I realize what he is going to do next.


    No, no!


    The rm went off in my head and I shouted, ¡°stop, Edmund, stop¡­¡±


    But he didn¡¯t listen to me at all.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to stop, I lowered my head in a hurry and buried it directly on his strong shoulder. I opened my mouth and took a hard bite.


    I tasted a trace of blood in my mouth. Realizing that I was too cruel to him, I raised my head in a hurry. His blood was still on his lips, and his white shirt was dyed red by the blood, forming an arc-shaped tooth print on it.


    ¡°I told you to stop. It was you who forced me. I¡­¡± she struggled to look into his cold and frightening eyes. Her tone was obviously a little guilty.


    But before I could finish my words, his lips sealed my mouth again. The salty blood swirled between the lips and teeth of the two, like some kind of medium, tightly binding our bodies together.


    At first, I wanted to struggle, but gradually, my body seemed to be awakened by his hot kiss, and I could not help but begin to cater to his movements.


    Finally, I fell down under him.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on the familiar bed.


    The man beside had disappeared.


    The scene ofst night shed back in my mind, and I still felt my heart beating fast.


    i quickly changed clothes and went downstairs. When I rushed into the dining room, i saw that it was a mess, like a battlefield.


    He was so crazyst night that he almost wanted to eat me alive. If I didn¡¯t fall asleep atst, he wouldn¡¯t stop for the whole night.


    I squatted down and tried to pick up the debris on the ground, but a pain came from my lower abdomen.


    Covering my belly with my hands, I slowly stood up and walked to the dining room. I wanted to sit on the sofa to relieve the pain.


    But soon, I found that the pain was not alleviated, but became more and more serious.


    What happened?


    I wiped the sweat on my forehead and suddenly remembered the scuffle with Edmundst night.


    Was the baby hurt?


    Thinking of this possibility, I couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.


    Holding my belly with one hand, I picked up the phone and looked through the phone. At the same time, I said in my heart, ¡°baby, be strong. Don¡¯t leave Mommy¡­¡±


    I wanted to call Evelyn and ask her to save me, but when I was looking through the phone book, I was in a hurry and reached the bottom. The name of Eugene instantly appeared in my sight.


    Compared with Evelyn, he seemed to be more able to help her at this time.


    Thinking of this, I immediately dialed that strange number.


    The phone was picked up after it rang twice. Eugene¡¯s attractive voice came from inside. ¡°Leanna, are you here to tell me the good news?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eugene, please help me. My child, my child¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the baby? Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In the vi district next to my house, No. 808.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I lost consciousness and passed out.

 Chapter40

    When I woke up again, I found myself lying on the bed.


    It was quiet, with an infusion tube.


    Baby, my baby.


    When I woke up, my first reaction was to touch my belly. At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside and Eugene came in.


    ¡°Leanna, are you awake?¡± He walked to the bedside and sat down.


    When I saw him, I immediately grabbed his left hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Eugene, how is my child? Is he¡­ Okay?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Rx. Listen to me. The baby is fine. It¡¯s still in your belly.¡± Eugene patted the back of my hand gently tofort me.


    ¡°Really? Is he still here?¡± Hearing this answer, my excitement finally calmed down a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The baby is fine. But the doctor said that you are in the early stage of pregnancy and your condition is very dangerous. You should pay special attention to it in the future and don¡¯t do anything.¡± He said in an implicit way.


    ? I¡¯m not a fool. I know what he meant. I felt my face burning and didn¡¯t dare to look at him.


    ¡°Yesterday¡­ It was an ident¡­¡± I could only exin in this way.


    ¡°I see.¡± He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°then I hope this ident won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, never.¡± I shook my head and made up my mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He said with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Thank you for your help today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have¡­¡± I looked at him with gratitude.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°you¡¯re wee. It seems that I¡¯m destined to be his father. Even if I can¡¯t be his real father, can I be a godfather for the sake of me saving him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eugene, you¡­¡±?


    Was there really fate in the world?


    The baby is still in my belly, but it has been predestined to be with Eugene.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Eugene. Just call me Eugene. Although we haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, both of us have saved each other¡¯s lives. We are good friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Eugene. It¡¯s our honor to be a father.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I still suggest you to consider the suggestion of letting me be the child¡¯s biological father.¡± He said half jokingly and half seriously.


    Hearing this, I lowered my head.


    ¡°Leanna, my dear daughter, how are you?¡± Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside again. A mother dressed as a richdy rushed in. She rushed to the bed with a worried expression on her face.


    I was surprised to see her. When I was about to ask her why she was here, Eugene said, ¡°I called to inform auntie. You need someone to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, how is my grandson? Is he all right?¡± Compared with me, my mother cares more about the baby in my belly.


    I turned my head away and didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, auntie. The baby is fine.¡± Eugene answered for me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Leanna, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Now that you are going to be a mother, you must take care of yourself in the future. Do you understand? Don¡¯t make any mistake.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to talk to her. I just keep silent with a long face.


    My mother turned to Eugene and said, ¡°Eugene, can I call you that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Eugene smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s your two young people¡¯s own business. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. But now that Leanna is pregnant, she can¡¯t give birth without a father. Can you think about your marriage¡­¡±


    Hearing this, I felt ridiculous. ¡°What are you talking about? He is not¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already proposed. As long as Leanna agrees, we can get the marriage license right away.¡± Eugene agreed without waiting for me to tell him the truth.


    ¡°Oh? Really? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve told you that Leanna is a lucky girl.¡± Hearing Eugene¡¯s words, Mother was overjoyed.


    Seeing that the misunderstanding was getting deeper and deeper, I was so tired that I didn¡¯t want to say anything in an instant.


    ¡®forget it. Just let them misunderstand me. It¡¯s just that Eugene has suffered a loss.¡¯.


    Eugene nced at me and said, ¡°Auntie, Leanna needs to rest. Let¡¯s go out. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    mother also nced and stood up. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave now. Eugene, please take good care of Leanna for me. I¡¯lle to see her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, auntie. I will.¡± Eugene said and took Mother out of the ward.


    My phone rang.


    I took a look at the caller ID and it was Edmund.


    Looking at the time again, it was already noon.


    Maybe he went home and didn¡¯t see me, so he called me.


    I put the phone near my ear when I answered it.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Edmund¡¯s low voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°I have some personal affairs to deal with these days, so I can¡¯t go to the vi. You can find someone else to help you cook and clean.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your private affair?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, we are just the housekeeper and the master now, aren¡¯t we? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me to report my private affairs to you, do I?¡± The thought of his madnessst night almost made me lose the baby in my belly made me angry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, if there is nothing else, I have to hang up.¡± There was no reply from the other end of the phone. I don¡¯t want to say anything more. I¡¯m afraid that he will know that I¡¯m in the hospital, and more afraid that he will know that I¡¯m pregnant.


    ¡°How many days?¡± After a long silence, he suddenly asked on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What?¡± I was stunned for a while, but then I came to my senses. ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Don¡¯t worry. I will go back to work as long as I deal with the things at hand.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything more and hung up the phone.


    Putting down the phone, I was about to lie down and have a rest, but I didn¡¯t know when Eugene entered the door. I stood far away from the door, seeming to be waiting for me to finish the phone call.


    ¡°Did she¡­ Leave?¡± I asked, ¡°she¡± naturally referred to Mother.


    ¡°Yes, he has left.¡± He walked to me and said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I did something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± I looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°I told your mother that you were in hospital, but it seemed to make the misunderstanding even worse.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just ignore her. Whatever she thinks.¡± I don¡¯t mind what others think now.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still very happy.¡± When he said this, there was a snicker on his face.


    I looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°The more people misunderstand that you are my woman, the more likely you are to marry me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±?


    ¡°Well, you should be tired now. Lie down and have a rest. I won¡¯t disturb you here.¡± After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± But I stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He turned around and asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I just have a question to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°In fact, with your conditions, it¡¯s not so difficult to find a single mother to marry. Why did you choose me?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡± He looked at me with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Your conditions are too good for me. They can almost solve all my pressing problems. But because of them, I feel a little uneasy. I need to know the reason why I was chosen by you.¡± I said sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re frank.¡± He smiled and then looked serious. ¡°You want to know why I chose you. Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°There are several reasons. First, you saved me and I also saved you. We are friends. In this regard, no one can surpass your position in my heart. Second,pared with the other people I am not familiar with or know, the risk of choosing you is much smaller. At least I know that you are more kind-hearted than ordinary people, which can make me have no worries. As for the third point, of course, it is also the most important point, That is, you are good-looking. As my wife, Eugene, I will be very proud if I take you out in the future. Because of these three points, I choose you. Do you think my choice is reasonable now? ¡±


    After hearing his three reasons, I suddenly felt speechless.


    From his point of view, there seems to be no more suitable person than me.


    ¡°All these years, my parents¡¯ greatest wish is that I can find a good girl to marry and have a child. I have found a good girl now. As for this child, although he is not my biological child, I will treat him as my own child. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± His attitude was so sincere that no one could refuse him.


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°I trust you, just as you trust me. But I always feel that it¡¯s unfair to you and your family. If they know that the baby in my belly is not yours, how sad will they be?¡±


    ¡°Fair? Do you think there is justice in the world?¡± Hearing the two words ¡°fair¡±, he suddenlyughed ironically.


    I suddenly feel that my idea is ridiculous.


    Yes, from my birth to now, what kind of thing is fair to me?


    Other children grew up under the care of their parents, but what about me?


    ¡°Leanna, remember, this world is never fair. Some people are born with the blessing of God, and they are born with everything. Some people are poor for their whole lives, and perhaps even food and health can¡¯t be solved.¡± When he said this, he unconsciously held his chest with his hands.


    Yes, if it was fair, why not give him a healthy body?


    After a moment of silence, he said gently, ¡°have a good rest. I won¡¯t force you to make any decision. Maybe you are right, and it¡¯s good to be the godfather of the child.¡±


    I stayed in the hospital for a week, and Edmund didn¡¯te to see me during this period.


    When I left the hospital and went back to work in the vi, I found that the room was covered with a thinyer of dust when I was not there. It didn¡¯t seem that someone had lived there before.


    I went upstairs and went to my room. The bed was a little messy, as if I had slept on it that day.


    It seems that he really hasn¡¯t returned to the vi these days when I was in hospital.


    I turned around and went downstairs. The kitchen was in a mess, but it was unlucky. Looking at the mess in front of her, I sighed, rolled up my sleeves and began to clean it up.


    Because the doctor has told me that I am in the first three months of pregnancy, so I must be careful in everything. I can¡¯t be too tired, nor can I do physical work.


    So when I¡¯m cleaning, I pay special attention to it. I usually work for half an hour and rest for half an hour.


    After a day, the vi was finally cleaned up by me.


    After pouring a ss of water for me, I sat on the sofa and took out my phone to send a message to Edmund.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the vi. Will youe back for dinner?¡±


    After a while, he replied, ¡°No.¡±


    After reading the message, I felt inexplicably disappointed. When I was about to put down the phone, another message flew in. ¡°I won¡¯t go there recently.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯te.


    I was so angry that I threw my phone on the sofa.


    A few secondster, my phone vibrated.


    Although I didn¡¯t want to read it, i couldn¡¯t help but read it. There were words on it, ¡°take care of yourself.¡±


    This inappropriate concern made me feel very ufortable.


    I got up and was about to take my bag back to the apartment, but a ck leather car came from the front and stopped at the gate of the vi.

 Chapter41

    The driver got off the car, nced at the door number and walked inside.


    Seeing this, I walked forward and asked, ¡°who are you?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, is this Mr. Edmund¡¯s home?¡± The driver asked.


    I nodded, ¡°who¡¯s that?¡±


    The driver said, ¡°I¡¯m the driver of Miss Fisher¡¯s house. The wedding photos of her and Mr. Edmund havee out. Miss Fisher asked me to send them to the house of Mr. Edmund.¡±


    When I heard the three words ¡°wedding photos¡±, my heart suddenly sank, and an indescribable pain spread in my heart.


    ¡°Miss? Miss? Where should I put it?¡± The driver said.


    When I came to my senses, I pointed to the room and said, ¡°put it in the living room.¡±


    The driver took the huge wedding dress out of the car and put it on the wall of the living room.


    I have no idea when the driver left.


    ? My attention was all attracted by this exquisite wedding photo in front of me.


    Under the ancient and elegant castle of the middle ages, the setting sun dyed the sky red. A couple stood together by theke, with a happy smile on their faces.


    Before that, I still had a glimmer of hope that Edmund could give up the engagement and choose to marry me. When I saw this photo, Ipletely understood that there was no other possibility between him and me except separation.


    At the same time, I also realized that he was busy these days for the uing wedding.


    I was heartbroken, but it was strange that I couldn¡¯t cry.


    I took out my phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. You said you would marry me that day. Is that true?¡±


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    The old house was brightly lit and bustling.


    The marriage in this century caused a sensation in the city.


    The three streets outside the mansion were full of reporters.


    After the wedding ceremony in the afternoon, I went back to my room to change my clothes and was about to go to the dinner party in the evening. Oan walked over from the side with her mobile phone in her hand. ¡°Mr. Brian, I just called Miss Leanna, but no one answered. Do you think she might have watched the news and taken things too hard¡­¡±


    I changed into another formal suit and ordered, ¡°call again.¡±


    Oan called Leanna several times, but no one answered.


    ¡°Go to the apartment right now and find her. Look after her and make sure she is safe and sound.¡± I¡¯m a little flustered.


    If she really dares to hurt herself, I will teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Oan turned around and left the room at once.


    Myrna came in at this time, ¡°Edmund, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want her to find out that I was in a bad mood, so I frowned and put on a gentle expression. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You change your clothes. Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Myrna smiled sweetly and held my arm. ¡°Edmund, thank you. My parents are so happy today. They can finally rest assured. My uncle and uncle can finally give up.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of the first floor, guests gathered and the atmosphere was warm.


    Standing at the bottom of the stairs, the emcee announced to everyone with a microphone in an impassioned voice, ¡°next, let¡¯s give the warmest apuse to wee our protagonists today, Mr. Edmund and Miss Myrna.¡±


    When the music started, Myrna and I walked down the stairs.


    All of a sudden, the people downstairs were amazed.


    All of a sudden, the guests were in an uproar. I looked up and saw Eugene in a brand new suit at the gate.


    Beside him stood a young and beautiful woman.


    When I saw her face clearly, I was furious.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    Eugene turned to look at me with a gentle expression. ¡°Leanna, don¡¯t be nervous. Follow me.¡±


    I nodded slightly, took a deep breath, raised my head, and followed him forward. Inadvertently, I met a sharp gaze from the center of the hall.


    He stopped and looked at me in astonishment and shock.


    How could it be?


    Edmund, Eugene


    They were actually two brothers?


    Oh my God! What am I doing?


    These two people both have the surname King. Why haven¡¯t I thought that there might be some rtionship between them?


    I lowered my head, trying to escape from this absurd meeting, but my hand was grabbed by Eugene beside me. ¡°Leanna, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll introduce my parents to you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how to react in front of so many people.


    Eugene forcibly took her to a middle-aged couple and an old man. He introduced, ¡°Grandpa, dad and mom, this is Leanna, my wife.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    ¡°What day is it today? The King family and the other two get married at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! I was thinking about the two prominent figures just now. Now, even the two prominent figures have their own names.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I raised my head and looked at Edmund. His eyes were like a knife with cold light It hurt so much that I could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Leanna, say hello to Grandpa and mom.¡± Eugene reminded me.


    When I came to my senses, I endured the sharp pain in my heart and bowed obediently to the three elders in front of me. ¡°Grandpa, uncle, aunt, nice to meet you.¡±


    Rudolf, Eugene¡¯s father, was also shocked. He looked me up and down and said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s not like that. Why did you cheat on us to get married?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to carry you on my back. I didn¡¯t mean to give you a surprise.¡± Eugene said with a doting look, wrapping her arms around my waist.


    Eugene¡¯s mother was also scrutinizing me. She looked at me with a serious expression and said, ¡°Miss Leanna, right? Who is your father and what kind of business does your family do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about this now. Today is elder brother¡¯s big day. I go to congratte him first.¡± Eugene interrupted her and pulled me towards the center of the hall.


    My mind is in a mess now. My heart is beating fast, and my face is pale. Cold sweat is dripping from my back.


    At this time, Edmund was surrounded by a crowd of people, congratting his wedding one after another.


    Myrna waved to us and said, ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Eugene took me to them with a happy smile on his face. ¡°Brother, Myrna, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± With a smile, Myrna looked around and teased, ¡°Eugene, is this beautifuldy your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eugene shook his head and looked at Edmund with a smile.


    ¡°Not girlfriend? Then?¡± Myrna seemed to be interested and asked.


    With a mysterious smile, Eugene nced at me and said, ¡°let me introduce to you solemnly. This is Leanna, my wife.¡±


    ¡°What? Wife?¡± Myrna asked in disbelief, ¡°when did it happen? We didn¡¯t know it. Besides, Miss Leanna, aren¡¯t you Edmund¡¯s butler?¡±


    Hearing what Myrna said, Eugene looked at me curiously. ¡°Oh? Really? Are you my brother¡¯s butler?¡±


    I¡¯mpletely stunned there. I don¡¯t dare to look up at them or breathe heavily.


    Edmund¡¯s eyes were so frightening that even if I didn¡¯t look at his face, I could feel that I was being stared at by him.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I want to go to the bathroom. Excuse me.¡± I didn¡¯t dare to stay in front of him. After saying that, I turned around and walked towards the corridor.


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    Looking at her back, I smiled apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t mind. She is pregnant, so she goes to the bathroom frequently.¡±


    ¡°Pregnant? Really? Congrattions! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so quick.¡± Myrna said happily.


    However, when brother heard the words¡±pregnant¡±, he turned around and walked silently towards the direction where Leanna had left.


    ¡°Edmund, where are you going?¡± Myrna asked immediately.


    ¡°Elder brother might be drunk today and want to go to the bathroom.¡± Iughed and raised the ss of wine in my hand to propose a toast to Myrna. ¡°Myrna, oh, no, it¡¯s time to call you sister-inw. Happy wedding to you and Kirk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, too. Happy wedding.¡± Myrna clinked sses with me and smiled brightly.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I stood by the sink and retched.


    What happened just now made me feel like I had gone to hell.


    What a coincidence?


    But Edmund was Eugene¡¯s brother?


    What should I do in the future?


    How could I face the change of status with Edmund?


    Holding up the cold water in the tap, I wanted to wash my face to calm down, but I heard a scream outside the door.


    Out of curiosity, I turned around and walked to the door. When I reached out to open the door, I bumped into a warm chest.


    I raised my head and saw Edmund¡¯s gloomy face.


    I was frightened by his sudden appearance. I took three steps back in a row and leaned against the wash basin with my back.


    He approached her step by step, closed the door and locked it.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± I¡¯m afraid of him, especially when I can clearly feel his anger.


    He didn¡¯t answer me. His cold eyes were like searchlights, staring at my t belly.


    Noticing his gaze, my heart shrank in an instant. I covered my belly with my hands subconsciously and looked at him with a pair of eyes full of fear.


    His voice was cold and emotionless. ¡°Whose child is it?¡±


    Child?


    Does he finally know that I¡¯m pregnant?


    Looking at his gloomy and terrible face, his expression tells me that he cares about who the child¡¯s biological father is.


    But he is not qualified to question me?


    I smiled ironically, ¡°who do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± He was really angry. He grabbed my neck and said coldly.


    I obviously feel that I can¡¯t breathe. My neck is pinched so hard that I can¡¯t breathe. It hurts so much.


    I frowned, but didn¡¯t beg for mercy. Instead, Iughed even louder, with tears of disappointment in my eyes.


    ¡°You want to know? Then I¡¯ll tell you, the child is your brother¡¯s. it has nothing to do with you.¡± I gritted my teeth, red at him and said word by word in a hoarse voice.


    After a long while, he loosened his grip on my neck and looked straight into my eyes. He opened his mouth and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Leanna, is this the way you use to revenge on me for not marrying you?¡±


    I took two deep breaths, but my lips were slightly pale. Enduring the tears in her eyes, ¡°revenge? Edmund, you think too highly of yourself. For me, you are just an ATM from beginning to end. The reason why I want to marry you is that you can give me money to satisfy my rich life.¡±


    He raised his hand and pinched my chin hard. Staring at me with his cold ck eyes, he warned, ¡°say it again!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you say it one hundred times. Edmund, you should be d that I met your brother and had his child. Otherwise, do you think you can get rid of me so easily?¡± I told the cruel truth in an extremely ironic tone.


    Looking at his angry face, I suddenly felt happy.


    Edmund, you taught me how to fight back.


    The pain I give you now is less than 1/10 of what you give me.


    ¡°How much did he give you?¡± He asked.


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want money? Tell me, how much money can buy your life?¡± He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°You want to buy it? I smiled.¡± unfortunately, I¡¯m tired of you. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± A cruel smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He grabbed my shoulders with both hands and turned me over directly. My back was against him, and the upper part of my body was on the wash basin. He lifted up the hemline of my dress.


    ¡°Edmund, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± I was so scared that I screamed and struggled hard.


    ¡°Shout louder. You¡¯d better let everyone outside hear you!¡± He threatened me behind my back.


    I shut up immediately.


    Yes, I can¡¯t. this is the King family. There are so many guests outside. If anyone knows what happened between me and Edmund, I don¡¯t care about my face. But what about Eugene?


    What should he do?


    I¡¯m here as his wife today.


    Closing my eyes, I gave up struggling and bent over the wash basin. ¡°Edmund, I hate you!¡±


    ¡°Leanna, me too!¡± He responded.


    Eugene¡¯s pov


    Leanna has been in the bathroom for a long time. I was worried about her, so I went to find her.


    When I arrived at the door of the bathroom, I saw the door was opened from inside. Leanna walked out of the bathroom with a trembling face. Her makeup waspletely gone and her face was as pale as paper.


    ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Seeing this, I immediately stepped forward and reached out to hold her. He nced at the corner of her dress and found that it was torn open.


    When she saw me, her legs became weak and she fell directly into my arms. She grabbed my arms tightly and begged, ¡°please take me out of here. Please.¡±


    I held her in my arms, took off my coat and tied it around her waist to cover her torn dress. Then I lifted her up horizontally and walked to the other end of the corridor.


    I left the side door of the mansion with her in my arms. Except for the few servants of the King family, no one noticed our departure.


    After leaving the mansion and getting on the car, Leanna sat on the passenger seat, still trembling.


    Seeing the fear on her face, I asked worriedly, ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    She suddenly burst into tears.


    I opened my mouth tofort her, but I didn¡¯t know where to start. In the end, I just patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    She cried for a long time. It was not until she exhausted all her strength that she gradually calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just can¡¯t help it for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°The baby in your belly is Edmund¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡± I looked straight ahead and asked in a low voice.


    Her expression froze, her nose twitched, and tears were about to fall down again.


    I turned to look at her and promised, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Now you are my wife. I will protect you like a husband protecting his wife. I won¡¯t let you suffer any harm.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you so good to me?¡±


    With a faint smile, I pushed her messy hair away and said gently, ¡°because you are my woman now. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well?¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    His answer was so natural and righteous.


    For a moment, I felt as if I and Eugene were a normal couple, and Eugene¡¯s care for me really came from the love of a husband.


    Seeing that I was absent-minded, he frowned and asked, ¡°why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    I shook my head and wiped the tears on my face. ¡°Don¡¯t you really mind the matter between me and your brother?¡±


    ¡°Why should I mind? He is him, I am me.¡± He said frankly, ¡°what¡¯s more, I¡¯m different from him. At least, I can¡¯t abandon him all the time.¡±


    He had never given up!


    This word can¡¯t be more urate to describe the rtionship between Edmund and me.


    ¡°Thank you, Eugene.¡± I don¡¯t know how to repay him except saying thank you.


    Fortunately, I met him. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to continue my life.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Eugene took me back to the Silver Garden of The King family.


    It was said that The Silver Garden was the dowry of the King family, which was also the granny of Eugene, when she married into King family.


    Eugene¡¯s grandmother loved her two sons Rudolf very much when she was alive, so before she died, she gave her favorite The Silver Garden to her two sons.


    Rudolf, on the other hand, was cunning and selfish, and had never been liked by old master. After Granny¡¯s death, he drove his family out of the mansion and moved to The Silver Garden.


    When Eugene took me back home, Mr. and Mrs. Rudolf were still at the dinner party at the mansion and didn¡¯t go home.


    So after greeting the housekeeper, I was taken directly to Eugene¡¯s bedroom.


    Different from the simple style of Edmund¡¯s bedroom, Eugene¡¯s bedroom looked full of literature.


    Although it was a bedroom, there was a bookshelf on the whole wall, on which there were all kinds of literature in variousnguages, which was amazing.


    On one side of the bedroom was the balcony, and even on the balcony, there were bookshelves. Beside the bookshelf, there were some delicate potted nts, and in the center of the balcony was a deck chair.


    I can imagine the scene that Eugene made a pot of tea andy here reading on a sunny spring and autumn afternoon.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your new room?¡± He pulled me to a chair and asked.


    ¡°My new room? What about you?¡± I looked at him strangely.


    ¡°Me? Of course I want to sleep here.¡± He looked at me with a smile.


    ¡°How about I sleep in the guest room?¡± It was too embarrassing and awkward for a man and a woman to stay in the same room.


    But as soon as I proposed, he saidzily, ¡°on our wedding night, my wife left her husband alone in the wedding room and went to sleep in the guest room. If my parents know this, guess what will happen?¡±


    I forgot that I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau with him this afternoon to get our marriage license. Legally, we are a legal couple now.


    ¡°Then make a bed on the ground. I¡¯ll sleep on it.¡± I thought for a while and said.


    ¡°You are pregnant. If I let you sleep on the ground, will I abuse a pregnant woman?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let him sleep on the ground?


    After all, he is the real owner of this room. Besides, he and I pretended to be a couple not for one or two days. I can¡¯t let him sleep on the floor for a long time. Then I will be a shameless woman.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t make fun of you anymore. Just sleep on this big bed.¡± Then he stood up and walked to the bookshelf.


    ¡°What about you?¡± As soon as I asked, he picked up a remote control from the bookshelf and gently pressed the direction of the wall. He saw the originally made bookshelf move aside, and there was a room inside.


    ¡°I like reading here in winter. It¡¯s quiet, bright and warm.¡± He walked in and turned to me.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be another world in this bedroom. When I walked to the door and stretched my head in, I saw the Japanese tatami structure, with a soft cashmere cushion on it. There was a small red wood table on the tatami, on which there was a small and exquisite orchid.


    A pile of pillows were ced at one end of the tatami. I can imagine how warm and secure it is to stay in such a warm ce and read my favorite books in a snowy winter.


    ¡°Can you rest assured now? ¡± Then he pushed me to the door of the bathroom and said, ¡°now, you go inside to take a shower and then have a rest.¡±


    I nodded, but there is one question that makes me hard to answer.


    I didn¡¯t bring any clothes with me. What should I wear to sleep after taking a shower?


    Eugene seemed to have seen through my doubts. She pulled me to one of the wardrobe doors and opened it. ¡°Here are all your clothes. I don¡¯t know your specific size, so I bought you a few sets of the smallest. I don¡¯t know if you like them or not. You can try them on first. I¡¯ll take you to the street to buy your favorite tomorrow.¡±


    Looking at the beautiful clothes hanging inside, I was stunned.


    ¡°When did you prepare these?¡±


    ¡°The afternoon you called me.¡± He smiled and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Well, go to take a shower. There are towels in the bathroom. They are clean and disinfected. You can rest assured to use them.¡±


    It seems that he has considered everything for me. I looked at him gratefully, took a pair of pajamas and went to the bathroom.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    It waste at night when the guests left.


    When I walked in from outside, Myrna immediately ran to me, grabbed my arm and pointed at the big bed. ¡°Edmund, there is only one bed. How can we sleep?¡±


    ¡°You sleep.¡± After these two words, I walked to the wardrobe, took off my formal clothes, changed into a casual suit, and turned to walk out.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I answered yes, opened the door and went out.


    When I came out of the mansion, Oan had already parked the car at the gate and waited for me.


    After I got in the car, Oan started the car and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. President, we¡¯ve found her and are waiting for her in the vi. But I¡¯ve asked him before, and he said that he didn¡¯t know about Leanna and the two prominent figures. I¡¯m thinking that maybe the two prominent figures have used some means to make Leanna marry him, or maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I looked up at Oan.


    Oan lowered his eyes immediately.


    The car left the mansion and headed for the vi.


    Half an hourter.


    The car drove into the garage of the vi.


    I walked into the house with a long face.


    As soon as I entered the room, i smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Kerr sleeping on the sofa drunkenly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake him up right away,¡± said Oan


    Then he walked quickly to the sofa and pushed Kerr¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. August, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Wake up!¡± I sat down on the sofa opposite, crossed my legs and said mercilessly.


    Hearing this, Oan turned around and went to the kitchen to get a small ss of water. I poured it directly on Kerr¡¯s sleeping face.


    All of a sudden, the drunk Kerr was sshed with cold water.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, you¡¯re back¡­¡± he said with a fake smile on his face.


    Oan threw him a towel and said, ¡°dry your face before talking to Mr. Edmund.¡±


    Kerr took the towel and wiped his face. Then he asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Edmund, where is¡­ Leanna? Why didn¡¯t I see her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Mr. Edmund wants to ask you.¡± Oan said, ¡°your daughter is a good woman. She coaxed Mr. Edmund on the one hand, and on the other hand, she hooked up with another man. Is this how your family goes?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What? Another man?¡±.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know, or do you want to get both sides benefits just like your daughter?¡± Oan continued to deceive him with a cold face.


    Kerr rolled his eyes and said immediately, ¡°Mr. Edmund, I really don¡¯t know about it. How about this? You give me two days to figure it out and I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory reply then.¡±


    ¡°What if your reply doesn¡¯t satisfy me?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tie her up in front of you and let you do whatever you want.¡± He gritted his teeth and promised.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of lying to me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No. Mr. Edmund, don¡¯t worry. I promise I will keep my word. If I can¡¯t do it, I will be hit to death by a car when I go out.¡± He raised his hand and swore.


    ¡°Good.¡± I waved my hand and said to Oan, ¡°see the guest out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. August, please.¡± Oan gestured to the door and sent him out.


    The living room suddenly became quiet. I leaned back on the sofa and looked back. My eyes fell on the ceiling and slowly closed.


    Oan, who came back, thought for a moment and whispered, ¡°Mr. President, it¡¯s already early in the morning. You must be tired today. Why don¡¯t you go back to the mansion and have a rest first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You can leave now.¡± Opening my eyes, I stood up from the sofa and said.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Oan hesitated for a moment and reminded, ¡°you have to apany Miss Fisher to serve tea to [old master] and his wife tomorrow morning. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    I¡¯m upset now. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I just want to be alone.


    Oan continued, ¡°what¡¯s more, if Leanna really gets the marriage certificate, I¡¯m afraid that the people from the two bedrooms wille tomorrow morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to the mansion!¡±

 Chapter42

    Eugene¡¯s pov


    Leanna has been in the bathroom for a long time. I was worried about her, so I went to find her.


    When I arrived at the door of the bathroom, I saw the door was opened from inside. Leanna walked out of the bathroom with a trembling face. Her makeup waspletely gone and her face was as pale as paper.


    ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Seeing this, I immediately stepped forward and reached out to hold her. He nced at the corner of her dress and found that it was torn open.


    When she saw me, her legs became weak and she fell directly into my arms. She grabbed my arms tightly and begged, ¡°please take me out of here. Please.¡±


    I held her in my arms, took off my coat and tied it around her waist to cover her torn dress. Then I lifted her up horizontally and walked to the other end of the corridor.


    I left the side door of the mansion with her in my arms. Except for the few servants of the King family, no one noticed our departure.


    After leaving the mansion and getting on the car, Leanna sat on the passenger seat, still trembling.


    Seeing the fear on her face, I asked worriedly, ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    She suddenly burst into tears.


    I opened my mouth tofort her, but I didn¡¯t know where to start. In the end, I just patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    She cried for a long time. It was not until she exhausted all her strength that she gradually calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just can¡¯t help it for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°The baby in your belly is Edmund¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡± I looked straight ahead and asked in a low voice.


    Her expression froze, her nose twitched, and tears were about to fall down again.


    I turned to look at her and promised, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Now you are my wife. I will protect you like a husband protecting his wife. I won¡¯t let you suffer any harm.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you so good to me?¡±


    With a faint smile, I pushed her messy hair away and said gently, ¡°because you are my woman now. If I don¡¯t treat you well, who should I treat well?¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    His answer was so natural and righteous.


    For a moment, I felt as if I and Eugene were a normal couple, and Eugene¡¯s care for me really came from the love of a husband.


    Seeing that I was absent-minded, he frowned and asked, ¡°why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    I shook my head and wiped the tears on my face. ¡°Don¡¯t you really mind the matter between me and your brother?¡±


    ¡°Why should I mind? He is him, I am me.¡± He said frankly, ¡°what¡¯s more, I¡¯m different from him. At least, I can¡¯t abandon him all the time.¡±


    He had never given up!


    This word can¡¯t be more urate to describe the rtionship between Edmund and me.


    ¡°Thank you, Eugene.¡± I don¡¯t know how to repay him except saying thank you.


    Fortunately, I met him. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to continue my life.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Eugene took me back to the Silver Garden of The King family.


    It was said that The Silver Garden was the dowry of the King family, which was also the granny of Eugene, when she married into King family.


    Eugene¡¯s grandmother loved her two sons Rudolf very much when she was alive, so before she died, she gave her favorite The Silver Garden to her two sons.


    Rudolf, on the other hand, was cunning and selfish, and had never been liked by old master. After Granny¡¯s death, he drove his family out of the mansion and moved to The Silver Garden.


    When Eugene took me back home, Mr. and Mrs. Rudolf were still at the dinner party at the mansion and didn¡¯t go home.


    So after greeting the housekeeper, I was taken directly to Eugene¡¯s bedroom.


    Different from the simple style of Edmund¡¯s bedroom, Eugene¡¯s bedroom looked full of literature.


    Although it was a bedroom, there was a bookshelf on the whole wall, on which there were all kinds of literature in variousnguages, which was amazing.


    On one side of the bedroom was the balcony, and even on the balcony, there were bookshelves. Beside the bookshelf, there were some delicate potted nts, and in the center of the balcony was a deck chair.


    I can imagine the scene that Eugene made a pot of tea andy here reading on a sunny spring and autumn afternoon.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your new room?¡± He pulled me to a chair and asked.


    ¡°My new room? What about you?¡± I looked at him strangely.


    ¡°Me? Of course I want to sleep here.¡± He looked at me with a smile.


    ¡°How about I sleep in the guest room?¡± It was too embarrassing and awkward for a man and a woman to stay in the same room.


    But as soon as I proposed, he saidzily, ¡°on our wedding night, my wife left her husband alone in the wedding room and went to sleep in the guest room. If my parents know this, guess what will happen?¡±


    I forgot that I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau with him this afternoon to get our marriage license. Legally, we are a legal couple now.


    ¡°Then make a bed on the ground. I¡¯ll sleep on it.¡± I thought for a while and said.


    ¡°You are pregnant. If I let you sleep on the ground, will I abuse a pregnant woman?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let him sleep on the ground?


    After all, he is the real owner of this room. Besides, he and I pretended to be a couple not for one or two days. I can¡¯t let him sleep on the floor for a long time. Then I will be a shameless woman.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t make fun of you anymore. Just sleep on this big bed.¡± Then he stood up and walked to the bookshelf.


    ¡°What about you?¡± As soon as I asked, he picked up a remote control from the bookshelf and gently pressed the direction of the wall. He saw the originally made bookshelf move aside, and there was a room inside.


    ¡°I like reading here in winter. It¡¯s quiet, bright and warm.¡± He walked in and turned to me.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be another world in this bedroom. When I walked to the door and stretched my head in, I saw the Japanese tatami structure, with a soft cashmere cushion on it. There was a small red wood table on the tatami, on which there was a small and exquisite orchid.


    A pile of pillows were ced at one end of the tatami. I can imagine how warm and secure it is to stay in such a warm ce and read my favorite books in a snowy winter.


    ¡°Can you rest assured now? ¡± Then he pushed me to the door of the bathroom and said, ¡°now, you go inside to take a shower and then have a rest.¡±


    I nodded, but there is one question that makes me hard to answer.


    I didn¡¯t bring any clothes with me. What should I wear to sleep after taking a shower?


    Eugene seemed to have seen through my doubts. She pulled me to one of the wardrobe doors and opened it. ¡°Here are all your clothes. I don¡¯t know your specific size, so I bought you a few sets of the smallest. I don¡¯t know if you like them or not. You can try them on first. I¡¯ll take you to the street to buy your favorite tomorrow.¡±


    Looking at the beautiful clothes hanging inside, I was stunned.


    ¡°When did you prepare these?¡±


    ¡°The afternoon you called me.¡± He smiled and patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Well, go to take a shower. There are towels in the bathroom. They are clean and disinfected. You can rest assured to use them.¡±


    It seems that he has considered everything for me. I looked at him gratefully, took a pair of pajamas and went to the bathroom.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    It waste at night when the guests left.


    When I walked in from outside, Myrna immediately ran to me, grabbed my arm and pointed at the big bed. ¡°Edmund, there is only one bed. How can we sleep?¡±


    ¡°You sleep.¡± After these two words, I walked to the wardrobe, took off my formal clothes, changed into a casual suit, and turned to walk out.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I answered yes, opened the door and went out.


    When I came out of the mansion, Oan had already parked the car at the gate and waited for me.


    After I got in the car, Oan started the car and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. President, we¡¯ve found her and are waiting for her in the vi. But I¡¯ve asked him before, and he said that he didn¡¯t know about Leanna and the two prominent figures. I¡¯m thinking that maybe the two prominent figures have used some means to make Leanna marry him, or maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I looked up at Oan.


    Oan lowered his eyes immediately.


    The car left the mansion and headed for the vi.


    Half an hourter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car drove into the garage of the vi.


    I walked into the house with a long face.


    As soon as I entered the room, i smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Kerr sleeping on the sofa drunkenly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake him up right away,¡± said Oan


    Then he walked quickly to the sofa and pushed Kerr¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. August, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Wake up!¡± I sat down on the sofa opposite, crossed my legs and said mercilessly.


    Hearing this, Oan turned around and went to the kitchen to get a small ss of water. I poured it directly on Kerr¡¯s sleeping face.


    All of a sudden, the drunk Kerr was sshed with cold water.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, you¡¯re back¡­¡± he said with a fake smile on his face.


    Oan threw him a towel and said, ¡°dry your face before talking to Mr. Edmund.¡±


    Kerr took the towel and wiped his face. Then he asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Edmund, where is¡­ Leanna? Why didn¡¯t I see her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Mr. Edmund wants to ask you.¡± Oan said, ¡°your daughter is a good woman. She coaxed Mr. Edmund on the one hand, and on the other hand, she hooked up with another man. Is this how your family goes?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What? Another man?¡±.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know, or do you want to get both sides benefits just like your daughter?¡± Oan continued to deceive him with a cold face.


    Kerr rolled his eyes and said immediately, ¡°Mr. Edmund, I really don¡¯t know about it. How about this? You give me two days to figure it out and I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory reply then.¡±


    ¡°What if your reply doesn¡¯t satisfy me?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tie her up in front of you and let you do whatever you want.¡± He gritted his teeth and promised.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of lying to me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No. Mr. Edmund, don¡¯t worry. I promise I will keep my word. If I can¡¯t do it, I will be hit to death by a car when I go out.¡± He raised his hand and swore.


    ¡°Good.¡± I waved my hand and said to Oan, ¡°see the guest out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. August, please.¡± Oan gestured to the door and sent him out.


    The living room suddenly became quiet. I leaned back on the sofa and looked back. My eyes fell on the ceiling and slowly closed.


    Oan, who came back, thought for a moment and whispered, ¡°Mr. President, it¡¯s already early in the morning. You must be tired today. Why don¡¯t you go back to the mansion and have a rest first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You can leave now.¡± Opening my eyes, I stood up from the sofa and said.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Oan hesitated for a moment and reminded, ¡°you have to apany Miss Fisher to serve tea to [old master] and his wife tomorrow morning. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    I¡¯m upset now. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I just want to be alone.


    Oan continued, ¡°what¡¯s more, if Leanna really gets the marriage certificate, I¡¯m afraid that the people from the two bedrooms wille tomorrow morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back to the mansion!¡±

 Chapter43

    Eugene¡¯s pov


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    After Leanna fell asleep, I quietly walked out of the bedroom to the hall on the first floor.


    When I saw the housekeeper, I asked, ¡°have Mr. and Mrs.e back?¡±


    ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t gone to bed yet? Mr. and Mrs.  just came back and went upstairs.¡± Said the butler.


    Hearing this, I turned around and went to the two floor, arriving at the door of my parents¡¯ bedroom.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± soon, my mother¡¯s voice of Whitney came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me.¡± I opened the door and walked in.


    My mother had taken a shower and changed into white silk pajamas. I was sitting in front of the dresser and applying skin care products to maintain her health.


    When she saw me, she immediately stopped what she was doing, turned around and sat in front of me. ¡°Your father and I just came back. I thought you were asleep. Sit down and tell me what happened to that girl. How do you know her? How about her family background? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? Your father is a little angry about this. You have to coax himter.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I really can¡¯t answer your questions. Where is my dad? Is he taking a shower?¡± I turned to look at the direction of the bathroom and heard the sound of water.


    ¡°Well, it should be almost done. You can tell me first what¡¯s going on between you two?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Leanna is a good woman. Although her family background is not as rich as ours, I really like her, so I hope you can ept her.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t ept it.¡± father came out of the bathroom in pajamas, with a dark face full of displeasure.


    I turned to look at him and found that his hair was still dripping. It could be seen that he had washed his head and scolded me before his hair was dried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking about. You saw Edmund get married and you also get married. Do you think that your grandfather will treat you as he treats Edmund after you bring a wife back?¡± My father stared at me angrily.


    My mother said as she wiped his hair with a towel, ¡°You know that old master doesn¡¯t like our two bedrooms. He used to like my brother, but what about the result? My brother didn¡¯t run away with other women, and he lost his life. As for my sister-inw, she seemed to have a good time these years, and old master also gave her face. Everyone knows that she was immersed in the past and didn¡¯te out, which made their rtionship so bad. In my opinion, it¡¯s our family who is in harmony with each other I feel better now. ¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± The father red at my mother and said, ¡°who is in charge of The King group now? It¡¯s him, Edmund! That¡¯s the good thing that old master likes him. Edmund married the only heir of the Fisher group. Our family is harmonious. What¡¯s the result? Look what kind of woman your son has brought to you.¡±


    My mother was rendered speechless, so she just shut up and stopped arguing with him.


    ¡°Brat, let me ask you, who is that woman? I warn you, don¡¯t lie to me. I¡¯ll find someone to investigate.¡± My father stared at me with a fierce look and asked.


    After he finished, I said slowly, ¡°she is just an ordinary person, not ady from a famous family. You don¡¯t have to imagine it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± he stared, ¡°are you going to piss me off to death? I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ll deal with her tomorrow. The King family doesn¡¯t want such a daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at my mother. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    ¡°Eugene, you are the second master of the King family. You should know that it¡¯s very important for people like us to have a family of equal social rank.¡± She persuaded him gently.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t ept this daughter-inw. It seems that you don¡¯t want the baby in her belly either. I¡¯ll divorce her tomorrow and let her go back wherever shees.¡± Then I turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute. What did you just say? The baby in her belly?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, you don¡¯t want this daughter-inw anymore. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± I said casually.


    ¡°You brat, stop!¡±My father shouted, ¡°are you serious? Is she pregnant with your child?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you shouldn¡¯t be too excited about your heart disease?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also thought I couldn¡¯t. But in fact, I¡¯m standing in front of you now. So, do you want this grandson or not? If you don¡¯t want her, I¡¯ll send her away tomorrow.¡± I began to threaten them.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Mother said and pushed Father to let him express his attitude.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m almost exhausted after a busy day. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±


    After saying good night, I walked out of the bedroom and turned to the study.


    There were two study rooms on the second floor of the vi, and one was close to the main bedroom, which was used by father.


    The other one is near my bedroom, where I usually deal withpany affairs.


    Because of my poor health, I seldom went to thepany since thepany was on track. Most of the time, I directed my subordinates to work by remote control in the study.


    That¡¯s why no servant is allowed to enter my study except the housekeeper who will clean it every day.


    It was already half past one in the morning.


    I pushed the door open and walked in.


    I walked to the desk, opened the drawer, and took out a new phone. i opened it, edited a message, and sent it to a number without a name saved. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do. I hope I can do what you promised me.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    The next morning, I was awakened by a knock on the door.


    When I opened her eyes and was about to get up to open the door, i saw that the door of the small bedroom was opened and Eugene came out in pajamas.


    ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll open the door.¡± He said and walked towards the door.


    I know he probably lied down because he didn¡¯t want to be found out that I slept with him.


    ¡°Petra, what¡¯s up?¡±


    The maid named Petra stretched her head and said with a smile, ¡°here is the thing. Mrs. said that she would go to the mansion to serve tea to the elders today, so she asked me to wake you up in advance to make preparations.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see. You go downstairs first. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After saying that, Eugene closed the door without waiting for Petra¡¯s response.


    I heard their conversation in the room and got out of bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just go to the mansion to serve tea.¡± Eugene said with a smile.


    ¡°Can I¡­ not go?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Going to the mansion means meeting Edmund. How can I not be nervous?


    Eugene put his hand on my shoulder, sighed andforted, ¡°I know what you are worried about. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    I¡¯m still a little uneasy, but I know very well that I can¡¯t avoid meeting you today.


    After all, there is still a long way to go. Even if I avoid today, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow?


    The cousin rtionship between Eugene and Edmund meant that as long as I was the daughter-inw of the King family, I couldn¡¯t avoid Edmund.


    Since I had to face it sooner orter, it was better to get used to it as soon as possible.


    After washing up, I went downstairs with Eugene.


    Rudolf and his wife had been sitting in the dining room for a while.


    I stood next to Eugene and entered the dinning hall. I saw Rudolf reading a newspaper with her head down, while Whitney was sitting in a chair with an elegant and noble look on her face.


    ¡°Good morning, Dad, mom.¡± Eugene walked to the dining table and greeted them.


    Rudolf snorted without raising his head.


    Whitney kept looking at me and said unhappily, ¡°morning? Don¡¯t you know what time it is now? What day is it today? We have to go to the mansion. If we arete, we will be med again.¡±


    Although she said this to Eugene, I know she is ming me.


    I lowered my head and exined to them apologetically, ¡°uncle, aunt, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I took up time, so I went downstairste.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, right?¡± Whitney raised her eyebrows slightly and said arrogantly, ¡°we came backtest night, so we didn¡¯t have time to talk to you. I heard from Eugene that you two got the marriage certificate without our permission, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I vaguely sensed the reproach in her tone. I opened my mouth and was about to exin, but Eugene said, ¡°didn¡¯t I say that yesterday? I didn¡¯t tell you because I wanted to give your parents a surprise¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m asking Miss Leanna.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you can just call me Leanna. I got the marriage certificate with Eugene and didn¡¯t tell two elders in advance. It¡¯s indeed our fault. By rights, I should have visited you before this. But Eugene said that he wanted to give you a surprise, so¡­¡± when I said this, I looked at Eugene apologetically.


    I¡¯m sorry that you have to take the me.


    Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to exin our abnormal behavior.


    Whitney didn¡¯t go on with her investigation, perhaps because she saw that I apologized sincerely.


    She looked me up and down, ¡°Leanna, I didn¡¯t have the time to ask you some basic informationst night. Now that you are the member of the King family, I have to ask you some questions. I don¡¯t know what kind of business your family does, and who is your father? You know that people like us are always stared at by countless pairs of eyes. If we suddenly meet a daughter-inw with an unknown origin, I can¡¯t answer others¡¯ questions. ¡±


    Her words were not euphemistic, and even directly hurt people¡¯s self-esteem.


    But I know in my heart that I may have to hear such words many times in the future, and not from anyone else.


    After all, what she said was right. The daughter-inw of a rich family like the King family was really eye-catching.


    Seeing this, Eugene was about to help me out, but this time I stopped him, ¡°Auntie, to tell you the truth, I am not from a rich family, not even aplete family. My parents divorced when I and my sister Hannah were very young. Although my father took the custody, he gambled all year round and did not care about us at all. I was living with Hannah since childhood, and I grew up with the support of my mother.¡±


    I paused and continued, ¡°I know that I don¡¯t match Eugene in terms of family background. If I could choose, I also hope that I could be born in a good family and have parents who love me. However, I don¡¯t have the right to choose my own birth, so even if I feel that the God is unfair, I can only bravely face it. But fortunately, the godter let me meet Eugene, and gave me a chance to choose my own life. I hope I can seize this opportunity to be a member of this family. Not for the wealth and honor of this family, but for the happiness of this family. ¡±


    After I finished, I raised my head to look at Rudolf, only to find that he was no longer focusing on the newspaper in his hand, but on me.


    ¡°You are a good talker. I wonder if you are telling the truth.¡± Whitney snorted.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you¡¯ll understand when you get along with each other in the future.¡± I¡¯m neither humble nor pushy.


    ¡°Well, since you said so, as the parents, we can¡¯t be cruel enough to break up the couple. But I hope you know that since you are married to the King family, you have to follow the rules of our King family. I know that you are from a poor family, so you don¡¯t understand a lot of things, but you have to remember that you are now the wife of Eugene, so your responsibility is to take good care of him from now on. You should put him first. Do you understand ? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± I promise.


    Whitney¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°Well, don¡¯t stand there anymore. Just sit down and have breakfast before you go to the mansion.¡±


    Hearing this, Eugene looked at Rudolf, who was reading a newspaper, and asked, ¡°Dad?¡±


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Rudolf looked at him with a frown and said impatiently, ¡°your mother asked you to sit down. Why are you still standing there?¡±


    ¡°You are always in charge of our family. Even if my mother says something, we have to wait for your permission.¡± Eugene said and pulled out the chair for me like a gentleman.


    At this time, the housekeeper ordered the servants to serve breakfast. I was still in the first few months of pregnancy, so I couldn¡¯t eat too much. After eating a small bowl of porridge, I lost her appetite.


    Seeing that I put down the bowl and chopsticks, Whitney immediately frowned and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Just eat this little? Is it because the food doesn¡¯t suit your appetite? The housekeeper, go to the kitchen and ask who prepared the breakfast today and ask him not to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing this, I quickly waved my hand and said, ¡°aunt, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not because of the chef. It¡¯s because of myself¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well now and can¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    ¡°How can you not eat? You are not eating for yourself. You are eating for the baby in your belly.¡± Hearing this, Whitney turned to the housekeeper and ordered, ¡°go and ask the kitchen to fry an egg. Don¡¯t put too much oil in it.¡±


    ¡°No, Aunt. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± as soon as I said that, I felt nauseated and quickly covered my mouth, retching.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Eugene immediately helped me up from my seat and went to the bathroom.


    When I came out of the bathroom and went upstairs to change my clothes, I followed them to the old house by car.

 Chapter44

    Edmund¡¯s POV


    After what had happenedst night, the old house returned to peace.


    The servants had cleaned the mansion, except for the rednterns and the red characters carved with wood.


    I didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night. I sat in my room for the whole night and went out when the day broke.


    With a worried look on her face, Wasim said, ¡°Master, you have been tired these two days. You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did grandpa get up?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes. old master is getting old and doesn¡¯t get enough sleep. He wakes up at dawn every morning. Now he is taking a walk with Chloe in the garden.¡± As he spoke, he seemed to remember something and said to me, ¡°by the way, Master,st night before old master went to bed, he told me that second master had gotten the marriage certificate with a woman. Just now, he called and said that he would bring his new daughter-inw to pay respects to old master. What do you think¡­¡±


    When I heard this, my expression suddenly became serious. I asked, ¡°does grandpa know that they areing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯m going to tell him. But didn¡¯t you tell him before? Without your and my wife¡¯s orders, Mr. Carter is not allowed to enter the gate of the mansion, so I¡¯ll ask for your permission first.¡±


    ¡°Since he brought his new daughter-inw to serve tea to Grandpa, there is no reason to stop him. You go downstairs to prepare, and then send someone to inform madam. I will talk to Grandpa.¡± I told him to walk towards the garden.


    In the garden, Grandpa was watering the roses in front of him with a watering pot.


    This rose was nted by grandmother when she was alive. At the beginning, it was just a small bunch, but over the years, it had grown into arge group after careful care by grandfather.


    The golden morning sunlight sprinkled on the crystal clear water drops on the pink petals, reflecting a dazzling light.


    I stood not far away and watched for a while before slowly walking up to him.


    ¡°Why do you get up so early?¡± Grandpa didn¡¯t look back, but he guessed it was me. He asked before I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m up.¡± I took the kettle from Grandpa and watered the flowers for him.


    Chloe passed a towel to Grandpa and wiped his hands. Then he stepped aside silently.


    ¡°You look exactly like me. When I was young and married your grandmother, I woke up early in the morning on the second day of my wedding.¡± Grandpa smiled when he recalled his youth. ¡°But I didn¡¯t go downstairs when I woke up. Instead, I held your grandma in my arms and looked around. I felt that I couldn¡¯t see enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really rare to have such a deep rtionship as you and grandma in the world.¡±


    In fact, I should have had it in my memory.


    There were many mornings when I woke up from my dreams and saw the woman sleeping soundly in my arms. I also felt that I couldn¡¯t see enough.


    But now?


    Who was she sleeping in?


    ¡°Myrna is a good girl. You should treat her well. From now on, your rtionship will be the same as me and your grandmother.¡± Grandpa looked at the roses in front of him and said meaningfully.


    ¡°Really?¡± I smiled sarcastically. Myrna is indeed a good girl, but she and I are only brother and sister, and there is no love between men and women between us. I know this better than anyone else.


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with the marriage grandpa made for you?¡± Grandpa seemed to notice that there was something wrong with my mood, so he asked.


    ¡°Even without grandpa¡¯s arrangement, I will marry Myrna. But I have something to tell you. Myrna and I will move to the vi from the mansion tomorrow. We wille to greet you on time on weekend. I hope you can agree to my arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here to make people feel bored.¡± When I said this, a hint of pain shed through my eyes.


    Grandpa sighed and lowered his head. ¡°Your mother¡­ Well, if you want to move out, you can move out. But Myrna needs toe to see her often. I heard from Wasim that your mother likes Myrna very much.¡±


    ¡°I know. I will tell Myrna.¡± I paused for a moment. When I was about to tell them that room two wasing, I saw Wasiming over from the front. ¡°old master, young master, second master and others areing.¡±


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Grandpa frowned and there was a sh of displeasure on his face, as if he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed in this quiet morning.


    When I followed grandfather back to the hall, Myrna had already got up.


    Apanied by the servant Trish, Mother also went downstairs and was sitting on the sofa in the hall.


    ¡°Good morning, Grandpa.¡± When Myrna saw grandfather, she greeted him with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Leena, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Grandpa looked at her kindly and asked with concern.


    ¡°Yes. I was so tiredst night that I slept well.¡± Myrna said happily.


    As soon as she finished speaking, her uncle had already led a group of people into the room.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    The words of Myrna just now fell into my ears word by word. For some reason, my heart, which should have beenpletely calm, inevitably ached again.


    Last night, it seemed that they had a happy wedding night.


    ¡°Dad, you got up so early today.¡± With a smile on his face, Rudolf walked up to old master and helped him sit down on the sofa.


    ¡°Well, I get up early every day.¡± old master red at him and looked at Eugene and me.


    Noticing his gaze, Eugene immediately pulled me forward and said, ¡°Grandpa, good morning. You¡¯ve met Leannast night, so I won¡¯t introduce her to you anymore. I¡¯m here to greet you on one hand, and on the other hand, I want to propose a toast to your granddaughter inw.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, old master looked at me.


    I also looked at him from the beginning. His eyes were sharp, with the absolute dignity of an elder, and his expression was solemn.


    ¡°What a joke! You haven¡¯t held your wedding ceremony yet, but why are you here to propose a toast to your granddaughter inw? Our serious granddaughter inw hasn¡¯t made a toast yet.¡± Edmund¡¯s mother said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Whitney¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t my daughter-inw father¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡± why don¡¯t you hold a wedding ceremony and announce it to the world? But why do youe to other people¡¯s wedding to announce your good news? It¡¯s interesting.¡± Ophelia retorted.


    Hearing what they said, I had to lower my head awkwardly.


    ¡°Auntie, I got the marriage certificate with Leanna, a legal couple protected by thew. Leanna doesn¡¯t like to be lively. I have always been low-key, and I¡¯m not in good health. I don¡¯t have many social engagements, so I don¡¯t intend to hold a wedding at all. That¡¯s why I announced my good news yesterday by taking advantage of my brother¡¯s wedding. I thought both of us are the grandson of the King family. My brother¡¯s wedding is the wedding day of the King family. My marriage should be regarded as adding fuel to the fire It¡¯s a double happiness. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not appropriate? ¡±


    When Eugene said this, she kept her eyes on me. She put her hands around my waist and looked at me affectionately.


    Hearing this, Ophelia¡¯s expression changed abruptly. When I was about to say something, old master coughed heavily and said, ¡°well, well, it¡¯s a happy day. What¡¯s there to fight for? Aren¡¯t you going to propose a toast to the tea? Hurry up, Wasim, ask someone to serve tea for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, old master.¡± Wasim agreed and ordered the waiter to serve the tea. Then he walked behind old master and put the four big red envelopes in his hand.


    ¡°Edmund, you are elder brother. You and Myrna, you twoe first.¡± As soon as old master gave the order, Edmund pulled Myrna and knelt down under the futon prepared by the servants. Holding a cup of tea, they began to serve the elders present a cup of tea from old master.


    After that, it was Eugene and my turn to propose a cup of tea to old master. old master took two red envelopes and handed them to him. At this time, Whitney looked at Ophelia next to him and deliberately raised his voice, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m afraid that your two red envelopes are missing.¡±


    ¡°Why is it missing again?¡± old master turned and asked.


    ¡°What you don¡¯t know is that Leanna is pregnant with your great grandson. They are a family of three. Shouldn¡¯t you give her one more red envelope?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, I felt a cold light flying over from behind, like a dagger, piercing into my heart.


    Ophelia pondered for half a second and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It turns out that she got pregnant before marriage. It¡¯s not me who said that. Sister-inw, you can just enjoy it at home. Why should you spread it loudly? What if some good people hear it and say that your nephew¡¯s wife is not well educated? That¡¯s not good.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to look at me and asked, ¡°by the way, I haven¡¯t asked my nephew¡¯s wife which family is she from. If I¡¯m not mistaken, her surname is August, right? Does our City Y have a surname of August?¡±


    No one answered this question, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold.


    ¡°Leanna was born in an ordinary family, not from a famous family. But I don¡¯t know that what I like most is her temperament.¡± Eugene replied in a calm voice.


    ¡°Oh, I see. No wonder she got pregnant before marriage. Born in a poor, it¡¯s rare to meet a young man like Mr. Eugene. Since she met him, she must try her best to seize the chance.¡± Hearing this, Ophelia raised her eyebrows and warned Whitney in a victor¡¯s tone, ¡°sister inw, I have to remind you that since ancient times, the marriage between families of equal social rank has always been very important..¡±


    Rudolf, who had been sitting aside silently, finally couldn¡¯t help saying in azy voice, ¡°thank you for your concern, sister-inw. But you¡¯d better keep your words to your daughter-inw. After all, pay close attention to Edmund. Don¡¯t take the old path of elder brother.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ophelia¡¯s face changed dramatically and was about to break up with him.


    I could only keep silent and lower my head.


    Myrna¡¯s POV


    I hurried to hold Ophelia, turned around and said to old master with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I think what aunt Be said makes sense. Now that Leanna has a child, you should give her more celebration money. Don¡¯t be too stingy, hee hee¡­¡±


    After saying that, she turned to Ophelia and asked, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m the sister-inw of Eugene and Leanna. Can you lend me some money? I don¡¯t have a penny now.¡±


    At this time, Wasim also hurried to mediate, ¡± You said you didn¡¯t have any money with you. I saw that you just took many celebration money from old master. Are you going to save them to buy us delicious food?¡±


    ¡°Shh, Wasim, is it easy for me to save some private money? Why did you expose me?¡± I pretended to be angry and pouted.


    Trish also burst intoughter. ¡°Mydy, I saw it too.¡±


    I let out a long sigh and said unhappily, ¡°with so many eyes staring at me, it seems that I can¡¯t save money.¡±


    After such a fuss, everyoneughed. The storm was finally over.

 Chapter45

    Leanna¡¯s pov


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    Rudolf, Eugene and their son followed old master to the study, while Myrna went back to the room with Ophelia.


    Whitney went to the garden to have tea with me.


    After the servants served the tea, they all left. Whitney turned around and red at her. ¡°You see, it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t have a good family, so everyone has to use it to make a fuss. Happy events are also something that can¡¯t be seen in others¡¯ eyes.¡±


    I know she still cares about my humble origin and doesn¡¯t deserve Eugene. She just lowered her head and stood aside without saying anything.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you say something? Just like a stuffy block. Look at Myrna. She is so talkative and makes old master happy. I really don¡¯t know what Eugene likes about you.¡±


    I know clearly that there is no ce for me to speak in this ce.


    When I heard Whitneypare me to Myrna, I suddenly thought of Edmund.


    Probably, Edmund also made aparison and finally chose Myrna.


    Maybe I¡¯m from a rich family. I don¡¯t deserve to be a formal wife but only a mistress.


    She nced at me and said, ¡°don¡¯t be silly. Give me the tea.¡±


    Hearing this, I took two steps forward, picked up the hot tea that was ced on the rosewood table by the servant, and picked up the teacup.


    The hot water had already warmed the teacup. As soon as I picked up the teacup, I felt a burning paining from my fingertips. All of a sudden, I loosened the teacup reflexively and directly fell to the ground. The tea instantly sshed out and sshed on my feet, making me almost scream.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I asked you to serve a cup of tea, but you didn¡¯t do it well. It was spilled all over the ground.¡± Seeing this, Whitney got angrier.


    I endured the pain and said sorry. Then I turned around and ran to the bathroom outside the flower hall.


    At this time, the door of the bathroom was open. Without saying anything, I rushed in and prepared to wash my hands and feet with cold water.


    But as soon as I entered the door, i saw Edmund washing his hands by the sink.


    Perhaps he heard my footsteps, he turned his head slightly and looked at the door. His deep eyes stared at me without blinking.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be here either. Almost reflexively, I turned around and wanted to leave, but my hands and feet hurt so much that I didn¡¯t have time to find another bathroom.


    Gritting my teeth, I had no choice but to rush to the wash basin and turn on the tap. Cold water was poured directly on my scalded fingers.


    But after a few seconds, my hand was suddenly grabbed by him. He looked at me coldly from top to bottom. His thin lips opened slightly, and his voice was like ice, smashing into my heart. ¡°Who let you in? Didn¡¯t you see me inside?¡±


    My hand was already hurt, and now it was pinched so hard by him that it hurt even more. Tears were shining in my eyes.


    ¡°Why do you look so pitiful? Who do you want to show it to?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Let me go.¡± My voice trembled, and I bit my pale lower lip to endure the pain.


    ¡°Let me go?¡± He sneered and didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he held my hand more tightly. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t figured out who is the boss between us till now.¡±


    As he spoke, he held my waist with the other hand and kissed me.


    I was freaked out. The door of the bathroom was not closed. Someone mighte in at any time.


    If others see us like this, I¡¯m afraid it will cause a great uproar.


    I struggled to resist, but my scalded hand was held tightly by his big hand and could not move at all.


    ¡°Let¡­ Let me go¡­¡± I blurted out a few words, and then was kissed so tight that I couldn¡¯t breathe at all.


    Was this man crazy?


    I felt my heart was about to explode, and my back was sweating with anxiety.


    Although it¡¯s a kiss, we don¡¯t have the sweetness of intimacy between lovers now. We just feel nervous and exciting when walking on the edge of a knife.


    My agitation was noticed by him. He opened his mouth and bit my lower lip hard. A smell of blood came out of my mouth.


    My nerves were so painful that tears finally ran out of my eyes uncontrobly.


    ¡®bastard! This bastard!¡¯!!


    I cried so sadly that he had released me, but his eyes were still cold and full of contempt.


    ¡°Leanna, do you remember how much you owe me? It¡¯s just interest. I¡¯ll pay the rest slowly in the future.¡±


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    Looking at her tearful face, a trace of pity shed through my eyes, but in the end, my reason told me that this woman was too deceptive. I was cheated once, and I won¡¯t do it again.


    At this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside the bathroom door. A servant came in with scald ointment. ¡°The Second Mrs said you were scalded by hot water¡­¡±


    As soon as the servant came in, she was stunned at first and then greeted me, ¡°Master is here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to the servant, but my eyes fell on the scald ointment in her hand. I frowned and asked lightly, ¡°what¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is the scald ointment. Second mastress was scalded by hot water just now. Second mastress asked me to bring the medicine here to have a look.¡± The servant said and walked to Leanna.


    Lowering her head, Leanna turned on the tap and washed her fingers with cold water.


    ¡°Mrs. let me see your hand.¡± The servant stepped forward and carefully took a look at Leanna¡¯s hand. She carefully wiped the water stains on her hand with cotton and applied ayer of scald ointment on it.


    I didn¡¯t notice the injury on her hand until now. Looking at her little face, which had been enduring the pain, I didn¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t feel any happiness.


    Shouldn¡¯t I be happy to see her get hurt?


    ¡°Ah, the back of your feet is also blistered. Mrs., please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll fetch a stool for you to sit down, and take off your shoes and apply medicine to it.¡± The servant turned around and was about to leave.


    After taking a step forward, he turned to look at me and said, ¡°Master, please help me holddy. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just stared at Leanna coldly.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I was wearing a pair of leather shoes. At that time, the hot water sshed on the back of my feet, and the water flowed into the shoes along the back of my feet, so the ce wrapped by the leather shoes was also scalded. At this time, as long as I moved a little, the leather shoes rubbed against the skin of my feet, making me difficult to breathe.


    Edmund was there. I didn¡¯t want him to see me in pain, so I didn¡¯t look at him. I just lowered my head and stared at the open tap. ¡°Mr. Edmund, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t take up your time. Enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± he sneered, but did not leave.


    Maybe he just wanted to see me in pain, so I looked up at him and said sarcastically, ¡°brother has been staying by my side all the time. If sister-inw sees and misunderstands me, how should I exin it? After all, she is not born in a humble family like me who doesn¡¯t care or my mother doesn¡¯t love. She is not as easy to be bullied as me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your sister-inw is well-educated and generous. She won¡¯t misunderstand us.¡± As he spoke, he even put his hand on my waist and deliberately made an intimate gesture.


    His touch made my face turn red in an instant. I moved aside to stay away from him, but the pain on the back of my feet was like a needle pricking. I took a deep breath and didn¡¯t dare to move again.


    We just stood in front of the wash basin. If he didn¡¯t leave, I couldn¡¯t either.


    Fortunately, the servant didn¡¯t leave for too long and came back with a stool in her hand.


    ¡°Mrs. please sit down. I¡¯ll take off your shoes.¡± The servant helped me to sit down and then squatted in front of me.


    The servant suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Master, can you help holddy? Her feet are scalded and swollen, and it¡¯s a little difficult to take off her shoes. I¡¯m afraid that she will be very painful. If she moves randomly, she will be hurt.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No. I won¡¯t move.¡± I refused without hesitation.


    ¡°No?¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows and said to the servant, ¡°Hedy, stand up.¡±


    Hedy stood up and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±


    ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want me to press her, then you press her and I¡¯ll take off my shoes.¡± When he said this, a sneer involuntarily appeared on his face.


    I¡¯m so familiar with his expression. Every time I want to take revenge on someone, he will smile like this.


    My heart trembled and I opened my mouth. When I was about to refuse, Hedy put his hands on my shoulders and said, ¡°mydy, it¡¯s a little painful. Please bear it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I wanted to cry but had no tears. I knew that Edmund wouldn¡¯t let me go so easily, so I had to close my eyes and listen to God¡¯s will.


    A big hand held my feet, and the edges of the shoes rubbed against my scalded skin, making me gasp in pain.


    I thought the pain wouldst for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be so fast that my shoes were taken off.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Edmund in disbelief. He didn¡¯t take the opportunity to make fun of me, but let me go so easily. This is not his style of doing things.


    He stood up, turned around and washed his hands on the wash basin. Without saying a word, he walked out of the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Hedy squatted down and applied the scald ointment for me. Then he asked, ¡°Mrs., are you feeling better?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°much better. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What do you thank me for? That¡¯s what I should do.¡± Hedy smiled and continued, ¡°but you can thank Mr. Master. Although he looks cold, in fact he is a good man. His face is cold and his heart is hot.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I really don¡¯t think Edmund is such a person.


    ¡°Yes, but it won¡¯t be long before the eldest Master changes his personality.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    Hedy looked at the door and didn¡¯t see anyoneing over, so he covered his mouth and whispered in my ear, ¡°because the eldest hostess hase in.


    Then she smiled ambiguously again.


    Yes, with Myrna, she would gradually be different from before.


    Although I only met Myrna for a few times and didn¡¯t have much contact with her, I could feel that she was a lively, enthusiastic and simple girl.


    In addition, she had a good family background and good education. Perhaps only such a perfect person could match Edmund¡¯s picky character.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly felt that it was not wrong for me to lose to Myrna.


    This world has always been realistic, but I haven¡¯t seen it clearly.


    She thought that Edmund liked her, so she could pledge vows of love to him for the rest of her life.


    But from the beginning to the end, when did Edmund show his will to live with me for the rest of his life?


    After all, I¡¯m too self righteous.


    Maybe Edmund just wanted to keep me as a pet and tease me when he was in a good mood.


    My thoughts drifted away involuntarily. It was not until Hedy called me several times that I came to my senses in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mrs., what are you thinking about? Let me help you out. Mrs. Second are still worried.¡± Hedy said as he helped me up from the chair and walked out.


    One of my feet was scalded and swollen, so I couldn¡¯t wear shoes. In addition, I applied medicine on it, so I had to let that foot be exposed outside. I put my hand on Hedy¡¯s shoulder and jumped out of the bathroom with the other foot.


    When he walked into the living room, Eugene happened toe downstairs from the second floor. Seeing this, his expression changed and he hurried forward to ask, ¡°what¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was scalded by the hot water. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I said with a smile, pretending to be rxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. Why do you say it¡¯s okay?¡± His eyes were full of pity. Without saying anything, he picked me up and walked out.


    Whitney also came out of the garden house at this time. Seeing this, she immediately stopped him and asked, ¡°Eugene, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Leanna was scalded. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡± Eugene said without looking back.


    Eugene took me to the hospital to deal with the wound and then went home directly. we found that his parents had already returned home. We couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused.

 Chapter46

    Eugene¡¯s POV


    ¡°Dad, mom, why are you back? Why don¡¯t you stay at the mansion to have lunch with Grandpa?¡±


    The motherined, ¡°what do you want to eat? Don¡¯t go to the mansion if you have nothing to do in the future. Don¡¯t take the baby to your grandfather. See how he spoils Edmund and disrespects the elders.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you quarrel with them again?¡± As soon as I heard this, I guessed what had happened.


    At this time, father said, ¡°don¡¯t listen to your mother. She knows nothing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I just don¡¯t understand why your father is so biased. The mansion has given a big house, and even thepany is now under the control of Edmund alone. How about our Eugene? We have tried hard to run thepany and it is listed. Has dad ever helped him? Is Edmund his grandson? We Eugene, right? In the past, Edmund also had congenital heart disease, but¡­¡± Mother began to count the grievances over the years.


    I interrupted her in a loud voice, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Mother was shocked and looked at me with her eyes wide open. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Leanna didn¡¯t eat anything this morning. She is hungry now. Let¡¯s go to eat first.¡±


    Only then did she turn her attention back to Leanna. She asked gently, ¡°Leanna, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, mom. I¡¯m much better now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Leanna replied meekly.


    Mother nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. Lunch is ready in the kitchen. Let¡¯s go to eat something first. Don¡¯t be angry for those who are not worth it.¡±


    So the family went to the dining room for dinner again.


    Perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t have much breakfast that she had been exhausted the whole morning. Leanna ate two bowls of food in a row and didn¡¯t put down her chopsticks until her belly was round.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly have a good appetite now? Don¡¯t you feel sick?¡± I just feel it¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Maybe I¡¯m hungry.¡± She said with embarrassment.


    After dinner, father went to thepany. I stayed at home because I had to apany Leanna.


    Mother went upstairs to take a nap.


    I ate too much at noon and worried about Leanna¡¯s indigestion, so I took her to the garden for a walk.


    After a few steps, I was about to speak when the housekeeper came over from behind. ¡°Master, madam, someone is looking for you.¡±


    I frowned slightly. There are a lot of peopleing to my house to look for me, but Leanna has just entered this house and knows that there are very few people here. Who wille here to look for her?


    ¡°Do you know who that person is?¡±


    The Butler said, ¡°he said he is Mrs. Gu¡¯s father. His name is Kerr.¡±


    When Leanna heard the name, her expression changed abruptly. She reached out and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since your father is here, we will go to see him.¡± I patted her on the shoulder tofort her. Then I looked at the butler and said, ¡°take him to the side hall.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Butler agreed and left.


    I was about to go with Leanna, but she stopped me. ¡°I¡¯d better go to see him myself. You don¡¯t have to apany me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that he will be dissatisfied with me as his son-inw?¡± I said half jokingly.


    She stared at the ground in silence.


    Seeing that she lowered her head and kept silent, I didn¡¯t force her anymore. I just said, ¡°Okay, if you want to see him yourself, I won¡¯t be with you. But if there is anything, you must call me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I can handle it myself.¡± She nodded and walked towards the side hall.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I came in from the outside and saw father. He waspletely different from thest time I saw him.


    After all, she had taken Edmund¡¯s money to dress herself up. She had a good meal and her face was red.


    However, after all, he had a vulgar taste, and with the years he had spent before, his temperament had be obscene.


    I walked straight to him and asked coldly, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. If not, I¡¯ll ask someone to see the guest out.¡± I don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    ¡°Well, you are really something, aren¡¯t you? Now that you have married a rich man, you think father is a burden.¡± After ming me for a while, he opened the door and said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. I just want to ask you, why did you leave Mr. Edmund and marry him, Eugene?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± I don¡¯t want to see him.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me? What are you talking about? You are my daughter. How can it have nothing to do with me? Do you know that Mr. Edmund is very angry and he wants me to give him an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Did he ask you for an exnation?¡± I think it¡¯s funny. It was Edmund who betrayed my rtionship with him first. Why is he the victim now?


    ¡°Yes, he said that if I couldn¡¯t give him an exnation, I would return all the money I took from him these years to him. How could I have the money to pay him back? Didn¡¯t he force me to death?¡± Father said with fear.


    When I heard father¡¯s tone, I knew that he wanted me to pay back the money for him. Seeing him sell his daughter for wealth, I only felt sick.


    ¡°He pushed you to death, and you came to force me? Let me tell you, I have nothing to do with him now. How much money did you take from him, you should return it to him yourself. If you don¡¯t have the money to pay back, you should give your life to him!¡± I was so angry that I almost burst into tears.


    I don¡¯t understand why I have such parents.


    All of a sudden, I felt that I was so tired that I didn¡¯t want to bear such a blood debt.


    If possible, I really hope that I have nevere to this world.


    ¡°Leanna, are you really going to be so heartless? I¡¯m your father. Do you really want to see me being forced to death by Edmund?¡± He looked at me in disbelief.


    ¡°I would rather not have a father like you.¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Well, well, well, you¡¯ve grown up . You don¡¯t want to help me, do you? Well, then let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯m going to tell everyone that you¡¯re with Edmund now. I¡¯d like to see if you can still stay at home.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so despicable. His eyes were full of shock and despair.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. I have nothing to lose anyway.¡±


    Except for the baby in my belly, everything I have now and this seemingly happy family is just a dream made up by Eugene.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± he put on a pitiful look and looked at me. ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m your father. Do you really want to see Edmund get back at me? Don¡¯t you know how terrible Edmund is when he gets angry?¡±


    ¡°You asked for it. Why didn¡¯t you think about it when you took his money? Who is he? Is his money so easy to get?¡± I looked at my disappointing father. He was so hateful and pathetic.


    This man had been in a daze for most of his life, and till now, he still didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°Why would I take his money? It¡¯s all because of you. If you hadn¡¯t reconciled with him, would I dare to ask him for money?¡± Speaking of this, he became even more confident.


    Hearing his ridiculous words, I felt a chill in my heart. Enduring the grievance in my heart, I said word by word, ¡°so it¡¯s my fault? I hurt you. Do you mean that?¡±


    ¡°Or what? Isn¡¯t it your fault? If you hadn¡¯t had that kind of rtionship with Edmund, I wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood him as my future son-inw. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask him for money again and again.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s me who hurt you. Then you can use my life to pay your debt. You can ask him how much my life is worth. I¡¯ll pay him back with my life, okay?¡± I¡¯m really going crazy. I¡¯m so excited.


    He stood up from the chair and said to me, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have a daughter like you. I haven¡¯t let you do anything yet. Well, you¡¯re awesome. I¡¯m afraid of you. Take care of yourself. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Then he walked out.


    Eugene¡¯s pov


    I waited at the door, and as expected, I saw Kerr at the door. I immediately called him, ¡°please wait a moment, father inw.¡±


    He turned around and frowned at me.


    I walked up to him and smiled, ¡°since father-inw is here, why don¡¯t you sit a little longer? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    ¡°So what? What¡¯s the point of staying here?¡± He snorted.


    I smiled and said, ¡°father-inw misunderstood. Leanna is your daughter. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person she is? She is just throwing a tantrum on a child.¡±


    think she is losing her temper now. Don¡¯t you know what she said to me just now is like stabbing a knife into my heart¡­¡± he said, looking very distressed.


    I watched his clumsy performance coldly. After a long time, I took out a check from my pocket and handed it to him. ¡°Since father-inw doesn¡¯t want to stay any longer, please ept my kindness as an apology for not visiting you.¡±


    The moment he saw the check, his eyes lit up, but he kept saying, ¡°what? Do you think you canfort me by giving me money? Go and tell Leanna not to piss me off like this in the future. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I will talk to herter. So, father-inw, will you ept this check or not?¡± I said, shaking the check in my hand on purpose.


    He had acted well and stopped pretending. He took the check and said to me, ¡°I know you are a filial child. I will rely on you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. Now that Leanna is my wife, I will take her ce and take good care of you.¡± I smiled respectfully, and my heart was full of contempt.


    Seeing him take the check and leave happily, I sneered.


    returned to the side hall, Leanna was no longer there. I asked the servant and knew that she had gone back to her room.


    I went upstairs and came to the door of the bedroom. When I was about to push the door open, I heard sobs from inside.


    My hand stopped in the air for half a second and finally put it down. I turned around and was about to go to the study when I saw Petraing up from downstairs with a tray and walking towards my bedroom.


    ¡°Master, you are here.¡± Petra stopped.


    I took a look at the tray in her hand and asked, ¡°what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is the bird¡¯s nest soup mydyship asked me to stew at noon, which is good for health. she was afraid that it would be difficult to give birth to a baby if she was not in good health.¡±


    ¡°Well, give me the stuff. She is resting now. You will disturb her if you go in.¡± I took the tray.


    If she was really lucky, she should be the elderdy of the King family now.


    Why did this poor woman meet Edmund?


    After Petra left, I heard the crying stopped inside. When I came to my senses, I held the doorknob and slightly twisted it. Then I opened the door and walked in.


    When I opened the door, I saw her walk to the sofa and sit down as if nothing had happened.


    I knew she didn¡¯t want me to see her sad face, so I just pretended not to know that she had cried. I put the tray on the tea table, opened the lid of the soup can, and said, ¡°this is the bird¡¯s nest soup mom asked someone to cook for you. Have some.¡±


    She stretched out her left hand and was about to take the spoon. Seeing this, she took a step ahead and held the spoon in her hand. ¡°I forgot that your right hand is injured. Are you not used to your left hand? Let me feed you.¡±


    Before she could refuse, I scooped up a spoonful of soup, blew off the heat and put it to her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t refuse but opened her mouth obediently.


    After a few bites, she waved her hand and said, ¡°that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m full now and can¡¯t eat any more.¡±


    I put down the spoon, closed the lid of the soup pot, and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help you to bed and have a rest.¡±


    As soon as I grabbed her slender arm, she raised her head and looked at me with her misty eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask about father?¡±


    ¡°If you want to deal with it yourself, I won¡¯t ask.¡± As I spoke, I sat down next to her. ¡°Leanna, I know you have no choice but to marry me. But now that we are a couple, I hope you can move on. Everything in the past has passed, and you need to face it seriously in the future.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Eugene.¡± Her eyes were red.


    ¡°If you really understand, don¡¯t say thank you to me in the future. In fact, I am the one who should say thank you. You may not notice how happy my parents are since they know that you are pregnant with my child.¡± I changed the topic naturally and said to her with a smile.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter47

    Leanna¡¯s pov


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I felt a little guilty. ¡°But this child is not yours. Is it really appropriate for us to deceive them like this? I always feel sorry for their concern for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Now that you married me, your child is my child legally. As long as we two don¡¯t tell each other, no third person in the world will know this secret. All lies that are not exposed are not lies, understand?¡±


    Although I understand that he said that mostly tofort me, I still decided to ept his kindness and stop ming myself for these things.


    ¡°Well, go to bed and have a rest. I have to go to the study to deal with some business.¡± He helped me lie down on the bed and then turned around to leave the bedroom.


    Iy quietly on the bed, staring at the ceiling. I have experienced too many things today, and my emotions fluctuated greatly. At this time, I am quite tired.


    Before long, I fell asleep.


    When Evelyn knew that I got married, she was so happy that she called me.


    In the end, I treated her a big meal.


    Because I¡¯m newly married, Whitney epted me as her daughter-inw for the sake of my baby, so she carefully arranged and taught me to be an elegant and dignifieddy like her.


    So after I adapted to the life of the King family, she took me out to socialize.


    Most of the time, it was Whitney who yed cards with those richdies. I sat next to her and chatted with her.


    On the date of the dinner with Evelyn, I changed into casual clothes and was about to go. But before I went out, my mother-inw stopped me.


    ¡°Leanna, where are you going?¡± She looked at me and asked.


    In fact, I had told her that I was going out today, but apparently she forgot it. ¡°Mom, I have an appointment with my friend to invite her to dinner today. I have told you this.¡±


    She thought for a while and remembered, ¡°it seems so. What kind of friend is he? A man or a woman? What does he do


    ¡°She is my best friend in high school. Now she works in The Fisher group.¡±.


    ¡°Leanna, I don¡¯t mean to care about you, but you have to remember your current identity. You are not the former Leanna. You are now the daughter-inw of the King family. Everyone is watching you. If you are not careful enough, it is very likely that you will lose the face of our King family. Do you understand?¡±


    When I heard this, I roughly understood what she meant, so I said, ¡°Mom, thank you for your advice. ¡±


    Speaking of this She just said lightly, ¡°Okay, you should be honest. Since you have made an appointment, then go. But don¡¯t forget that you are pregnant now. Don¡¯t stay outside toote, okay?¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be back soon after dinner.¡± I promised. When I went out of the hall and walked towards the door, the driver had already driven the car to the door and waited for me.


    The Fansa Restaurant was the most high-end French restaurant in City Y, and they had to make an appointment in advance to have dinner here. Otherwise, there would be no seats for them toe here temporarily. Evelyn asked someone to book a table in advance.


    I made an appointment with her at the door of the restaurant. We waited for the elevator in the elevator and were about to go upstairs.


    The elevator came up from the underground parking lot., the elevator door opened. Evelyn and I were about to walk inside when we heard her exim with joy, ¡°Mr. Edmund¡­¡±


    When I heard what she called me, I suddenly looked up and saw Edmund¡¯s cold eyes.


    What kind of tragedy is it that we all meet like this?


    The first thought in my mind at that time was to escape!


    But before I could put my idea into action, I was dragged into the elevator by Evelyn.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, what a coincidence! Are you here for dinner too?¡± When Evelyn saw Edmund, a ttering smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, who are these two beauties?¡± A middle-aged man next to Edmund asked curiously as he nced at Evelyn and me.


    Edmund stared at me without saying anything.


    Evelyn broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Hello, sir. The man next to me is¡­ From Mr. Edmund¡­¡±


    ¡°Friend!¡± A cold voice suddenly came from the front. Taking over Evelyn¡¯s words, Edmund also looked away from me.


    ¡°So you are a friend of Mr. Edmund.¡± Hearing this, the middle-aged man smiled and asked Evelyn, ¡°are you two going upstairs for dinner too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn replied with a bright smile.


    ¡°Since you are a friend of Mr. Edmund, then you are also our friend. Since we are destined to meet, how about we go together?¡± As the middle-aged man spoke, he nced at me and said, ¡°Mr. Edmund, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. We won¡¯t disturb you two.¡± I came to my senses from the shock just now and refused without hesitation.


    At this time, the elevator had arrived at the door of the restaurant. The door opened. I quickly pulled Evelyn out of the elevator and walked into the restaurant.


    After checking our information, the waiter at the door took us to the reserved seats. After ordering, Evelyn looked at me with suspicion. ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do I feel that you are afraid of Mr. Edmund?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± I denied, but the trembling hand holding the ss betrayed me.


    Seeing this, Evelyn thought for a while and said, ¡°is it because you used to be his housekeeper, and now you suddenly be his sister-inw, who is on the same level as him? ¡±


    That¡¯s true. But it¡¯s not because I was his butler before, but because I¡¯m his woman.


    I don¡¯t want to continue this topic, so I asked, ¡°how are you doing recently?¡±


    Evelyn became weak all of a sudden. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not married to a rich man. I have to work hard every day to earn money and support myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± God knows how much I envy her.


    A decent job, loving her parents, enough to support her own sry, free every day without any trouble, how rxed she was.


    ¡°Of course not. Especially, you have married into a rich family, and I am still single. I don¡¯t care. After dinner, you have to invite me to go shopping and buy me gifts, or I will be jealous of you.¡± She looked at me with resentment.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy you anything you want.¡± I agreed without hesitation. Eugene gave me a sub card with an unlimited credit limit.


    I don¡¯t need money, but if buying some gifts can make my best friend happy, I¡¯m willing to spend it.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. You can buy anything you want. Wait a minute. I¡¯ll take out my phone and check the strategy of The Emperor Mall to see what¡¯s the most expensive one.¡± She took out her phone to browse the news.


    Looking at her cute appearance, I showed a faint smile.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    Sitting in the box, a group of businessmen were talking. The originally elegant French style dinner, after theirmercial baptism, was now filled with the smell of stink money.


    Halfway through the meal, I was already a little impatient.


    Putting down the tableware, I picked up a napkin and wiped my mouth. Then I stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Enjoy your meal. Just send the details of the cooperation case to my assistant.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, you¡­ You are leaving now? Your dishes are still untouched¡­¡± Payne asked cautiously as she saw me get up.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Then I turned around and walked outside.


    When I walked out of the room and passed by the hall, I was about to leave when I identally saw two women talking happily in a seat near the window.


    I used to like her bright and clean smile, which made me want to give her a lot of love.


    But now, when I see the smile on that face, I feel particrly dazzling.


    Because I met her, I lost my appetite to eat.


    But on the contrary, she ate happily.


    How can a person who has betrayed me smile?


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I suddenly felt a chill on my back, as if someone was staring at me.


    But when I looked back, I saw nothing but a familiar figure disappearing in my sight.


    Did I have an illusion because I was too sensitive?


    I shook my head and told myself not to think too much.


    After lunch with Evelyn, we were about to leave. Evelyn couldn¡¯t digest the expensive food here, so she had a stomachache and went to the bathroom.


    When I was waiting for her at the elevator door, a man suddenly walked over from behind me. He looked at me and asked, ¡°Miss, are you a friend of Mr. Edmund?¡±


    I looked at him suspiciously and did not answer.


    ¡°Here is the thing. Mr. King is in the parking lot downstairs. He wants to talk to you and let me take you to him.¡± The man added.


    At this time, I can basically conclude that the man¡¯s Mr King was Edmund.


    But what else can I say to him?


    ¡°Go and tell Mr. Edmund that I¡¯m waiting for my friend. I don¡¯t have time to see him.¡± I refused coldly. I didn¡¯t intend to see him at all.


    ¡°Miss, it will be difficult for me to do so.¡± The man refused to give up.


    I don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. I just stare at the elevator door in front of me without saying anything.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to cooperate, I¡¯ll offend you.¡± He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered my mouth and nose before I could react.


    The pungent smell rushed into my respiratory tract. In only two seconds, Ipletely lost consciousness.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been in aa. When I woke up, I found myself lying in a luxuriously decorated room.


    Judging from the decoration of the room, I think this should be a club, and it is at least a five star club.


    Outside the window, it was already dark. Looking out of the room, I could see the lights of the whole city. The scenery was beautiful.


    But I¡¯m not in the mood to appreciate the colorful night scene at all.


    I¡¯m eager to know who brought me here.


    Why did those people bring me here.


    I got out of bed and was about to check outside when I heard footstepsing over.


    I was stunned at once. I picked up a handy furnishing and hid it behind my back as a weapon. As long as someone dares to approach me, I will never be soft on him.


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and a slender figure appeared at the door.


    Since the light in the room was off and all the light was reflected from the outside, the view in the room was very dark.


    The figure walked to the door. The bright light behind him cast in, and his face was in the shadow. I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter what he looks like now. The most important thing is that I have to knock him down first before I have the chance to escape.


    Thinking of this, I gritted my teeth and rushed to that man. I raised the ashtray in my hand and smashed it directly towards that man¡¯s face.


    Maybe it¡¯s because my movement is too fast that I hit him by surprise, but because of the difference in height , although the ashtray hit him, it failed to hit his face.


    With a muffled groan, he covered his chest with one hand and grasped me tightly with the other hand!


    ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± I struggled hard, waving my other hand in front of him randomly.


    ¡°Leanna!¡± At this time, a familiar voice rang in her ears, which apparently contained anger and was terribly deep.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was him?!


    By the way, I should have thought of the man who kidnapped me in the elevator. Didn¡¯t he say that he would take me to meet him?


    I raised my head and stared at the man in front of me. ¡°Edmund, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± He stepped forward and forced me to the corner.


    ¡°We¡¯re over long ago. I don¡¯t want to see you. Why do you still ask someone to kidnap me?¡±


    He just can¡¯t let me go? If so, why did you leave me and marry another woman?


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He looked a little surprised.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I gritted my teeth and stared at him.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    He let go of me, took a step back and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°you stay here.¡±


    Then he turned around and walked out.


    How could I continue to stay here? When I was about to rush out of the room, he suddenly stopped, turned around, stared at me with his cold eyes and warned, ¡°stay here. Don¡¯t let me repeat it!¡±


    I was still a little scared of him, especially when he gave the order. Although I didn¡¯t want to be obedient, my body was always like a conditioned reflex, and I could not help but follow his orders.

 Chapter48

    Edmund¡¯s POV


    I left the room and closed the door. I walked to the balcony, picked up my phone and dialed a number.


    A burst ofughter came from the other end of the line, ¡°Mr. Edmund, are you satisfied with the big gift I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Payne likes to guess people¡¯s mind so much. She knows how to cater to others, but doesn¡¯t she know that it¡¯s illegal to imprison others?¡±


    ¡°As long as Mr. Edmund is happy, it¡¯s worth it even if we break thew.¡±


    ¡°Really? But how do you know that I¡¯m happy to hear that?¡± I sneered and hung up the phone.


    ¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I dialed Oan¡¯s number. ¡°It¡¯s me. You go to Payne¡¯s office tomorrow and tell him that The King group has cancelled the cooperation with The Zn group, and there will be no more cooperation between them in the future.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I sat on the edge of the bed for a while, and my heart gradually calmed down.


    I suddenly felt a little lucky that it was really Edmund who caught me this time. If it was Edmund¡¯s enemy who kidnapped me likest time, I might not be able to save my life.


    I remembered that when I was kidnapped in City X, Edmund risked his life to save me.


    It¡¯s also because his reckless behaviorpletely moved me. He is a man who can save me regardless of his own life. How can I doubt that he doesn¡¯t really like me and loves me?


    But why?


    Why did everything change as soon as he returned to City Y.


    Edmund, you can give up your life for me. Why don¡¯t you marry me?


    I really can¡¯t figure it out.


    With a click, the door was opened from the outside.


    Edmund walked in. He didn¡¯t turn on the light and walked towards me under the light.


    ¡°You can go now.¡± His voice was cold and emotionless.


    I raised my head and looked at the face in the darkness. ¡°Edmund, let¡¯s make it clear today.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood quietly in front of me and stared at me.


    Taking a deep breath, I said to myself, ¡°I appreciate you for helping me when I was in trouble. But now that you have married someone else, can you forget what happened in the past? Just take it as nothing has happened between us.¡±


    Only by wiping out all the past can we continue to move forward.


    From the moment I decided to marry Eugene, I no longer hope that there would be other possibilities between Edmund and me.


    ¡°Do you really want to draw a line between us?¡± His voice sounded hoarse and deep in the darkness.


    ¡± you force me to do.¡± If he had given me a promise and a family, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this point. It was irreversible.


    ¡°I force you?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you were together just for money?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hearing his question, I felt as if my heart was torn apart and crumpled into a ball by him, so painful that I could hardly breathe.


    After a long time, I took a deep breath, held back my tears and choked, ¡°since you think so, then let it be.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, let me ask you again. Who is the father of your baby?¡± He pinched my face and asked again.


    I struggled to stand up and looked at him. After a long time, I said with difficulty, ¡°if I say that the child is yours, do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I believe you!¡±


    ¡°So what? Will you divorce Miss Fisher and marry me?¡± I asked in a trembling voice.


    He kept silent for a while and said, ¡°I can¡¯t marry you. But I can give you anything except a marriage certificate.¡±


    When I heard his reply, I felt as if I had returned to the time when I discussed this with him.


    He said the same thing to me at that time.


    He can give me anything except a marriage certificate.


    ¡°But you know, what I want is just this title.¡± I smiled bitterly. I don¡¯t care about the status, but the baby in my belly can¡¯t.


    I don¡¯t want my child to live in the name of illegitimate child.


    Even though I have a vague feeling that he has his own difficulties in not marrying me.


    But so what?


    The result is still the same. He can¡¯t marry me, and I can¡¯t marry him.


    ¡°Edmund, you know what? I¡¯m d that the baby in my belly is not yours.¡± I looked up with a rxed smile on my face.


    ¡°Really¡­ Isn¡¯t it mine?¡±


    ¡°No. as for the money you spent on me and father, just take it as apensation for me to apany you for such a long time. After all, don¡¯t you always think that I am with you because of money?¡±


    After that, I stood up and walked out of the room without looking back.


    In the reception room, I saw my bag ced on the sofa, picked it up and walked out.


    It waste at night.


    The noisy city finally quieted down.


    I don¡¯t know how I walked out of the club. I just feel that all my strength in my body has been sucked out, and my legs are as soft as cotton.


    It was over. Everything was over.


    After tonight, Edmund and I will be strangers.


    Although my heart will still hurt, I understand thatpared with that kind of unclear entanglement, such pain is only temporary.


    Time will erase everything. When the baby is born, everything will slowly be better.


    When I got home, it was already eleven o¡¯clock in the midnight.


    As soon as I entered the living room, the light was turned on. I saw Whitney sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    It was sote, but she didn¡¯t go to bed.


    I felt a little uneasy, but I still walked to the sofa and said to her, ¡°Mom, good evening. It¡¯s sote. Why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡±


    ¡°Do you know it¡¯ste now?¡± She looked at me coldly with anger in her tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t seen my friend for a long time, so I forgot the time¡­¡± of course I didn¡¯t dare to let Whitney know what happened to me tonight, so I could only make up a story casually.


    ¡°Really? You forgot the time when you were chatting with your friend and turned off your phone. Your friend is so capable that he let you ignore my words. Do you still remember what I told you when you went out?¡±


    Your phone was powered off?


    It was not until this moment that I suddenly remembered this matter. I immediately took out my mobile phone and opened it. Countless missed calls and messages almost made my mobile phone explode.


    ¡°you don¡¯t know that there is no news about you when you go out. You haven¡¯te home yet, which scared Master and his wife. Right now, Master is still looking for you outside and hasn¡¯t gone home yet.¡± Petra said.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call him back right now. He¡¯s not in good health. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay outside at night.¡±.


    ¡°Well, now you want to care about him. Why didn¡¯t you know that your family was waiting for you when you had a good chat with your friend?¡± Whitney said sarcastically


    ¡°Forget it, madam. Please don¡¯t be angry. Fortunately, she came back safely. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Petra tried to smooth things over.


    Hearing this, Whitney frowned slightly and said, ¡°you¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t taught you the most basic rules in the past few days. It¡¯s also my fault as a mother-inw. In this case, I¡¯ll let you learn the rules tonight. Petra, go and help her kneel down. Tell her what she can do and what she can¡¯t do. Let her remember and don¡¯t get up if she can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Hearing the order, Petra walked to me and whispered, ¡°please kneel down.¡±


    I know I can¡¯t escape the punishment, but I don¡¯t feel wronged. Instead, I feel better.


    After all, since I was born, no one hasn¡¯t stayed upte at night to worry about my safety.


    Although Mother-inw wanted to punish me, it was also because of the deep love.


    I knelt down obediently and listened carefully to Petra¡¯s words about the rules of the King family.


    Whitney sat there for a while and asked the housekeeper to tell Eugene when she came back. Then hse went back to his room to have a rest.


    After Whitney left, Petra persuaded me in a low voice, ¡± don¡¯t think that Mrs. is heartless. She is really worried about you tonight, fearing that something might happen to you outside.¡±


    I raised my head with a faint smile on my face. ¡°Petra, I know that I didn¡¯t me my mother-inw for punishing me. On the contrary, I¡¯m moved. I¡¯ve never been cared about like this since I was a child. It¡¯s my fortune to marry into this family. I won¡¯t do anything that will make my family worry about me in the future.¡±


    Petra nodded approvingly and said, ¡°it¡¯s good that you can think in this way. But you have to kneel down a little longer tonight. She is still angry at this moment. If I let you get up too soon, I¡¯m afraid you will be scolded.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Petra. I¡¯ll kneel down for a while.¡±


    ¡°Well, when Masteres back, he will definitely help you up, and then Mrs. won¡¯t say anything.¡± Said Petra.


    Eugene arrived home in more than forty minutes. As soon as he entered the house, he saw me kneeling on the ground and helped me up without saying anything.


    Because I knelt for a long time, I suddenly stood up and felt my legs numb and dizzy.


    Luckily, Eugene held me up and stopped me from falling.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Master, please help her go back to her room. I¡¯ll tell her that you¡¯re back.¡± Petra said.


    Eugene nodded, picked me up and went upstairs.


    Whitney¡¯s POV


    I¡¯ve already rested, but I¡¯m not asleep. The bedsidemp is still on.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s me. Master hase back.¡± Petra sneaked into the room and whispered.


    ¡°Okay, as long as you are back.¡± When I heard that Eugene hade back safe and sound, I was relieved. But I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°where is Leanna? She is still kneeling?¡±


    ¡°I just got up and have gone back to my room.¡± Petra replied.


    ¡°She must hate me in her heart.¡± I sighed.


    Petra hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°no, madam. She knows that you punish her for her own good. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think she is the kind of person who likes to hide something.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I looked at her curiously.


    Petra has been with me for a long time. She is always rigorous and has a high vision. Few people can attract her attention.


    Now I¡¯m a little surprised to hear herment on Leanna.


    ¡°Yes, I thought sge was a cunning woman who cheated Master. But on second thought, Master is a shrewd man. What kind of woman can cheat him? I think Master really likes her, so he is willing to marry her.¡± Petra said, as if remembering something, ¡± I¡¯m afraid she must have suffered a lot before. She said that no one has cared about her like you since childhood.¡±


    ¡°She is sensible and knows my hard work. It¡¯s not in vain for me to worry about her. Go to the kitchen to see if the bird¡¯s nest soup is ready and send her a bowl. Kneeling for so long, I don¡¯t know if the baby has moved or not.¡± Petra¡¯s words made me feel sorry for Leanna again.


    Hearing this, Petra smiled and said, ¡°I know you will worry about my grandson. Don¡¯t worry. I have stewed the bird¡¯s nest soup at dinner. It¡¯s ready now. ¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. When you go downstairs, you can ask him when he wille back.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Petra agreed and went downstairs.


    Petra¡¯s POV


    I brought the bird¡¯s nest soup here. Master took it and asked, ¡°hasn¡¯t fathere back yet?¡±


    ¡°I just asked the butler to call. His assistant said that he was drunk and had a rest in the club. He might note back tonight.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯te back?¡± Master frowned and asked, ¡°is my mother asleep?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. is still awake. She is waiting for my reply.¡±


    Master thought for a while and said, ¡°you tell her that Mr. wille backte and tell her not to wait and go to bed first.¡±


    I took a look at him and immediately understood. He was afraid that if his wife knew that old master lived outside at night, she would have a bad connection, so he coaxed her to sleep first.


    I nodded and went to the master bedroom.

 Chapter49

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    Eugene took the bird¡¯s nest soup to the sofa and said, ¡°the midnight snack ising.¡±


    Looking at the steaming soup pot, I felt warm in my heart. She picked up the spoon and began to eat.


    After I finished eating the bird¡¯s nest, Eugene handed me a towel to wipe my mouth and asked gently, ¡°are you full? Do you want to eat anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m full.¡± I waved my hand repeatedly. If I continue to eat, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.


    ¡°Then you go to take a shower first and go to bed early after that.¡± He stood up and was about to go out.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    He looked back at me and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why don¡¯t you ask me where you went tonight?¡±


    ¡°Leanna, remember, although you married me now, you are free. My mother doesn¡¯t know our agreement, so she will treat you as her daughter-inw. But you don¡¯t have to do this in front of me. You can go anywhere you want to go and do anything you want to do, on the premise that you have to guarantee your safety, understand?¡±


    ¡°I went to see Edmund.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s understanding and tolerance for me made me unable to hide anything from him. Thinking that he went out to look for me at night, I felt guilty.


    ¡°I went to see him and made it clear to him. I won¡¯t see him alone in the future.¡±


    I don¡¯t think Edmund will want to see me again.


    ¡°Okay, do whatever you think is appropriate. No matter what decision you make, I will support you.¡± As he spoke, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯ste now. Take a shower and go to bed.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you have a rest?¡± I saw him going out, but his bedroom was here.


    ¡°I have something to deal with in the study.¡± Then he opened the door and walked out of the bedroom.


    In the morning, I got up and went downstairs to have breakfast. After sending Eugene to work at the door, I went back to the bedroom and prepared to look for a book.


    After a while, the phone suddenly rang. The number looked familiar. I didn¡¯t think too much and answered it.


    ¡°Leanna, are you awake? Have you had breakfast?¡± It was mother¡¯s voice on the phone.


    Hearing this voice, my mood suddenly sank. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have something to tell you. Leanna, I have a piece of shocking news for you. You must be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°What news? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Didn¡¯t your father-inw go homest night?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, but you must not let your mother-inw know. Last night, your father-inw slept with that bad girl, Lorna!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I was shocked by the news.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. Lyndon and Lorna didn¡¯t go homest night. This morning, as soon as I got up, I saw Lorna crying and running in from outside. The two entered the room and quarreled with each other. I heard outside the door that Lorna was drunk by Rudolfst night and then slept all night in the club¡­¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible? Father-inw¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t imagine that a calm and dignified father-inw would do such an immoral thing.


    ¡°How can it be impossible? I heard it with my own ears. It can¡¯t be false. Leanna, I¡¯m telling you that your father-inw is not a good person. You¡¯d better stay away from him in the future. Besides, I¡¯ve told you that. Just keep it in your heart. Don¡¯t let him know, understand?¡±


    My mother warned me on the phone, but my heart was in turmoil.


    Why was it Lorna?


    She is two years younger than me. How could Rudolf do that?


    ¡°Hello¡­ Leanna, are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I came to my senses and said to the phone.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. By the way, Leanna, how¡¯s everything going with you and Eugene? Haven¡¯t you set the wedding date yet? You can¡¯t wait. The baby in your belly can¡¯t wait. Don¡¯t you want to wear a wedding dress with a big belly?¡±


    It was not until now that I remembered that I had married the King family and hadn¡¯t told her yet.


    Although I had a grudge against her and med her for abandoning him and Hannah, after all, she is still my biological mother.


    she is willing to care about me now. It¡¯s necessary to tell her about her marriage. After thinking for half a second, I said, ¡°I¡¯ve got the marriage certificate with Eugene, and now I¡¯m married to the King family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Oh, that¡¯s great. When will the wedding be held? I have to prepare a decent dowry for you.¡± She asked happily.


    ¡°No, thanks. Eugene has always been low-key, and I don¡¯t like to be lively, so we don¡¯t n to hold a wedding. Now that I¡¯m the daughter-inw of the King family, I¡¯m not going to hold a wedding ceremony.¡±


    ¡°How can I not hold the wedding? Don¡¯t you feel wronged? I wille to the King family this afternoon to meet my mother. Tell her that although our family is not as good as the King family, my daughter can¡¯t be wronged too much, right?¡±


    As soon as I heard that she was going to talk to Whitney about the wedding this afternoon, I got anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°no, please don¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t be wronged.¡±


    ¡°But Leanna¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯m not sure. If you really want to hold the wedding, you should put all your strength on Lorna¡¯s wedding. If my memory serves me right, her wedding date is approaching.¡± I didn¡¯t give her the chance to continue persuading, so I quickly pulled out Lorna to prevaricate.


    ¡°Lorna? That girl is like this now. If Otis knows about it, it¡¯s estimated that the two of them can¡¯t even get married. Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to hold a wedding, then forget it. But, Leanna, I¡¯m your mother after all. Since you¡¯re married, there¡¯s no reason for me not to see your parents inw. How about this? Arrange a time for me to meet your parents inw. Don¡¯t let them think that you¡¯re a child without father¡¯s care and mother¡¯s love I underestimated you. ¡±


    When I heard this, my expression froze for a moment.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since I was a child, I grew up in the wind and rain without father¡¯s love and mother¡¯s love?


    ¡°I see. I will arrange it.¡± since she is willing to take the responsibility of being a mother now, I can still give her this opportunity.


    I really can¡¯tpletely sever the rtionship with my parents.


    After hanging up the phone, I went downstairs and saw my mother-inw, Whitney, standing at the door.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± I walked up to her. Although she is over fifty years old, she doesn¡¯t look old because of the proper maintenance. She looks like a young woman in her forties, still charming.


    I can¡¯t figure out why the father-inw would go out to have an affair?


    ¡°Your father didn¡¯te back the whole night yesterday. He said he was drunk outside, so he stayed in the club. He just called me and said he would be home soon. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± Noticing that I was staring at her, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything on my face?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± flustered, I shook my head and continued, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how mom takes care of herself and why she can make herself look so young.¡±


    She burst intoughter. ¡°Do you want to know? I¡¯ll introduce all the skin care products I use to youter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± I smiled and held her arm intimately.


    On the second morning, I waited for Rudolf at the gate of the vi with my mother-inw.


    Rudolf stepped into the room and nced. Then he turned to look at Whitney and exined, st night, a boss insisted on drinking with me. He drank too much by ident and was afraid that he woulde back to smoke you, so he asked Nesta to book a room for me in the club.¡±


    ¡°I know. Nesta has told me.¡± Whitney took off his coat and turned to Petra, ¡°go and bring the sober up tea prepared in the kitchen.¡±


    I stood aside, watching Rudolf telling a lie casually without blushing or beating his heart, and seeing his mother-inw being gentle and considerate to him, I felt a pang of pain in my heart.


    Why did such a good woman marry such a hypocritical and cunning man?


    Petra brought the hangover soup to Rudolf. After taking two sips, he stood up and went upstairs to take a shower and change his clothes.


    Whitney followed I stood in the living room, lost in thought.


    Not long after, Rudolf had taken a shower and changed his clothes. He went downstairs and was about to go out.


    At this time, I remembered what my mother had told me, so I said to him, ¡°Dad, mom, I want to talk to you two.¡±


    Hearing this, Rudolf stopped and turned to look at me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Here is the thing. My mother knows that I have married Eugene, but she hasn¡¯t met you two. She wants to find an opportunity to visit you two. I don¡¯t know when you are free and convenient to meet each other.¡± I hesitated for a moment and said.


    ¡°Your mother? Then we should meet. Rudolf, when are you free?¡± Said granny


    ¡°You decide the time. Just tell Nesta and put it on my schedule.¡± Rudolf seemed to remember something and turned to look at me. ¡°Leanna, you said you have a sister, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to mention my sister. I was stunned for a moment, and then nodded.


    ¡°How many siblings do you have?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Hannah and I are the only two children of my parents.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Rudolf asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes, but my parents were divorced when we were very young. Father has never remarried, and my mother has married someone else, but she did not have a child. But my stepfather has a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Well, you and your mother arrange the meeting time. I will be there on time.¡± After saying that, Rudolf left the vi and went to thepany.


    The date of their meeting was set in the evening three dayster.


    At The Silver Garden.


    My mother-inw asked the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous dinner for my mother.


    At half past seven in the evening, apanied by Eugene, I stood at the door and waited for my mother.


    Although it¡¯s just a family gathering, I¡¯m inexplicably nervous.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with my face, Eugene whispered in my ear, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just a little nervous. You know, my mother and I don¡¯t get along well¡­¡± I made an excuse.


    Hearing this, Eugene put his hand on my shoulder and patted it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Don¡¯t always think about the unpleasant things in the past. My mother-inw is here to bless us today. You just need to smile.¡±


    I nodded and saw two ck cars stop at the door.


    The door was opened and mother and Lyndon got out of the first car.


    But the person who got off the second car surprised me.


    Didn¡¯t the elders meet today?


    Why did Lorna and Otise here?


    Looking at the expression on Lorna¡¯s face, it was obvious that she was not very happy.


    After a few steps, she suddenly stopped and looked behind me with hatred.


    Subconsciously, I followed her gaze and saw Rudolf standing not far behind me, looking at the graceful Lorna in a white dress.

 Chapter50

    ¡°Mother inw, uncle.¡± Eugene stepped forward and greeted Mother and Lyndon.


    Mother nced at Eugene and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, you too.¡±


    I came to my senses and invited them into the room.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Edmund? Wow, he looks so young. Why is Eugene so handsome? It turns out that she has good genes.¡± When Mother entered the room, she saw Rudolf and greeted him warmly.


    Lyndon followed her with a hypocritical smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. Your mother is also young.¡± Rudolf said with a fake smile, her eyes wandering over the Lorna.


    At this time, Whitney also came out. With a polite smile, she said, ¡°herees your mother inw. Please have a seat. Housekeeper, make tea for me.¡±


    They sat down in the living room. After exchanging greetings, Whitney looked at the two people, Lorna and Otis. ¡°These two are Leanna¡¯s sister and brother-inw, right? They are a perfect match.¡±


    Mother smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. It was supposed to be a meeting between us, but Lyndon thought that we would be a family from now on, so I brought two yongsters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. I only heard from Leanna that she had a sister Hannah. Now she is studying abroad. I was worried that she would be lonely if she had no sister here. Now that she has a sister, she cane to our house more often to y with your sister. In this way, she won¡¯t be bored at home when she is pregnant.¡± Whitney smiled gently and said politely.


    ¡± you should have more Lorna.¡± As she spoke, she pushed Lorna beside her and said, ¡°Lorna, thank your aunt.¡±


    Lorna said sarcastically, ¡°thank you, auntie. But I¡¯m not a toy for you to relieve your boredom. Besides, my sister is pregnant and I¡¯m bored at home, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have so much time to apany her.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyone who heard her words would feel ufortable. After hearing it, Whitney¡¯s face suddenly changed and said in a cold voice, ¡°Oh? Really? I thought that you two loved each other so much that even if you were busy, you would still want to spare time toe to see her. It seems that I have misunderstood your rtionship. No wonder you are not rted by blood.¡±


    ¡°Mother inw, Lorna is young and inexperienced. She speaks without thinking. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as her.¡± Mother apologized to Whitney.


    Whitney snorted, ¡°I knew it would be difficult for her to be my stepmother, so I have seen it today. Fortunately, you are a good tempered woman, or I would never dare to take a daughter like Miss Lorna out.¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡± Lorna muttered with a pout.


    Her voice was not loud, but everyone heard it.


    Whitney was very angry. When she was about to ask someone to drive Lorna out, she saw Rudolf stand up and say, ¡°dinner is ready. Let¡¯s move to the restaurant.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up first and walked towards the dining room. Everyone had to follow him, but the enthusiasm on his face hadpletely cooled down.


    Because of Lorna¡¯s disrespect, everyone¡¯s face darkened during the meal.


    After dinner, Whitney asked the housekeeper to see the guests out.


    The meeting should have been a happy one, but it ended in a very unhappy way.


    Although Mother kept apologizing during the meal, Whitney remained unmoved. Especially, she hated Lorna so much that she forbade me to have any contact with her.


    Lorna¡¯s POV


    On the way back, Otis and I sat in the second car. Otis was also a little dissatisfied.


    After getting in the car, he looked at me and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you tonight? Mrs. King invited you to his house out of kindness, but you didn¡¯t go. Why did you speak so harshly?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I interrupting you? Or is it because I don¡¯t give my ex girlfriend face?¡± With a cold face, I said, ¡°don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice that your eyes haven¡¯t left Leanna tonight.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stop making trouble out of nothing? Who said that you wanted to have a good rtionship with her? Didn¡¯t you say that you called her sister? Since you are a member of her family, shouldn¡¯t you save her face? If you directly offended Mother-inw like that, what would she think of her family?¡±


    ¡°Well, now you regard yourself as a member of her family. Why do you have to lecture me here for her?¡± As soon as I heard that the Otis thought for Leanna, I got even angrier.


    Why did all the benefits fall on her, Leanna?


    I am the realdy from a rich family. Why should I be raped by an old man in the end.


    The most disgusting thing was that the old man was Leanna¡¯s father-inw!


    Otis ignored me and said to the driver, ¡°stop the car.¡±


    Hearing this, the driver stopped the car in a hurry. Otis opened the door and got off directly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I think you should calm down now. I¡¯d better take a taxi back.¡± Otis stopped a taxi, got in and left.


    Watching the Otis driving forward, I clenched my fists and became more furious.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    After Lyndon and her family left, I went upstairs to granny Whitney¡¯s room with a bowl of hot porridge.


    I gently knocked on the door and got a response. When I pushed the door open, I saw Whitney sitting in front of the dresser with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Mom, I brought you some porridge. I don¡¯t think you have eaten much for dinner.¡± I put the bowl of congee in the hand of Whitney and whispered.


    She raised her eyes and waved at me, motioning me to sit down on the chair in front of her. ¡°Tell mom honestly, did that Lorna dislike you before?¡±


    I knew she cared about me, so I didn¡¯t intend to coax her. I just said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for a few times. She doesn¡¯t like me. I never take it to heart.¡±


    Hearing this, she sighed deeply. ¡°No wonder you told Petra that no one really cared about you since you were a child. It¡¯s really hard for you to be born in such a family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Although I had a hard time in the past, I am very grateful. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the past experiences that I cherish my current life more.¡± I said sincerely.


    Although there is no love between us, Eugene and I get along very well with each other, which makes me particrly rxed.


    ¡°Eugene should have brought you home earlier.¡± Whitney sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± As I said, I narrowed my eyes and smiled.


    After a while, I asked, ¡°by the way, is dad in the study?¡±


    ¡°What study? He went out for business again.¡± Whitney said as she picked up the bowl of porridge on the table and began to eat slowly.


    I didn¡¯t bother her with the porridge and quietly left the room.


    As soon as I went out, I found that Eugene was waiting for me at the door. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is mom getting better?¡±


    ¡°Mom is so generous. How could she be angry about that trifle?¡± I smiled. After a pause, I looked up at him and said, ¡°Eugene, do you know who dad is going to have dinner with tonight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He shook his head, but soon looked at me in confusion. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about it?¡±


    I was afraid that he would find out that I was hiding something from him, so I just waved my hand and said, ¡°no¡­ I just asked casually.¡±


    Eugene stopped asking and went back to my room to take a shower.


    When I finished my shower and was about to go to bed, my phone on the bedside table rang.


    I took a look at the caller ID, and it was ¡°Edmund¡±.


    Somehow, I hadpletely let go of this man in his heart, but when I saw his name, my heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster.


    Why did he call me?


    I¡¯ve already made it clear to him, haven¡¯t I?


    He is not the kind of perso. Moreover, if he really can¡¯t let me go, how could he choose to marry another woman at that time?


    Why did he call me?


    Lying on the bedside table, I kept thinking about my phone, but I found that I didn¡¯t have the courage to answer it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± The door was pushed open and Eugene came in.


    When I heard the voice, I immediately turned around and looked a little panic.


    He walked up to me, took a look at the caller ID and reached for the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± I wanted to stop him, but he had already answered the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Eugene, is that you? Where is Leanna?¡± It was Myrna.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Eugene returned the phone to me and said, ¡°it¡¯s Myrna.¡±


    Myrna?


    What does she want from me?


    In my memory, I have only met her three times and we have talked less than ten words in total. Why did she suddenly call me?


    And it was Edmund¡¯s phone?


    Did she find out something?


    Thinking of this possibility, my heart beat faster inexplicably.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eugene asked.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡± I shook my head and took the phone with hesitation. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna¡­ Oh, No. Leanna, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Myrna.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Are you asleep now? Here¡¯s the thing. I want to ask you for a favor¡­¡± the man¡¯s tone was a little hesitant, as if he was embarrassed for her next request.


    ¡°Not yet. What¡¯s up?¡± I don¡¯t know how to refuse him, so I have to say.


    ¡°Well¡­ Edmund is drunk. I¡¯m not sure. I want to ask you to help¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I really didn¡¯t want to say yes to such a request. ¡°Isn¡¯t there many people at home?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ there are only two of us at home. We have already moved out of the mansion and now we live in the vi. Edmund doesn¡¯t like other people at home, so only the hourly workers clean the house in the daytime, and only we stay at home in the evening¡­ I really have no choice but to disturb you. You used to be the housekeeper for Edmund and take care of his daily life, so you know how to deal with such things¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Please help me, okay? I don¡¯t want to find anyone else. If others know that, I can¡¯t even handle such a small thing. I¡¯m afraid that my mother-inw will me me for not taking good care of Edmund. You know my mother-inw¡¯s temper, and I don¡¯t dare to make her angry¡­¡± Myrna begged on the other end of the phone.


    Hearing her begging, I couldn¡¯t refuse her. I turned to look at Eugene.


    Eugene was standing next to me. He could hear the voice on the phone roughly, so when I looked at him, he understood what I meant and said, ¡°since my sister-inw has asked, just promise her. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    Although I know Eugene is a generous person, I was still a little surprised to hear that he asked me to take care of Edmund.


    ¡°Okay, Eugene and I wille back soon.¡± I said to Myrna on the other end of the phone and hung up.


    Putting down the phone, I looked at Eugene beside me and asked, ¡°are you really willing to let me go there?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You are also worried about him, aren¡¯t you?¡± His eyes were unusually bright, and there was a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He has seen through my hidden thoughts and refused to admit it.


    Yes, if I really don¡¯t care about him at all, why don¡¯t I even dare to answer the phone when it rings?


    The more i tried to escape, the more I cared about him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t go.¡± Although he has always emphasized that I am free and that I just need to act ording to my own thoughts.


    But just because he gave me enough tolerance, I need to care more about his feelings.


    ¡°How can I not like what you want to do?¡± He smiled at me and said, ¡°you can change your clothes first. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Then he turned around and left the room.

 Chapter51

    As soon as Eugene and I entered the room, we smelled a strong smell of alcohol. I covered myContent ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Myrna saw us, she immediately stood up and said with a look of Savior, ¡°thank God, you¡¯re finally here. Please help me to see what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why did he drink so much?¡± Eugene asked with a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Edmund seems to be in a bad mood recently and gets drunk every day. Oan sent him back a few times before, but today it seems that Oan has gone to deal with something else. The driver sent him back. Give him to me. I really have no choice but to ask you for help.¡± Myrna took a look at Edmund and asked worriedly, ¡± Is he suffering from alcoholism? Shall we send him to the hospital directly?¡±


    After listening to Myrna¡¯s words, I looked at Edmund¡¯s face, which was dyed red by alcohol. Although he was asleep, he still frowned and looked very uneasy.


    In a bad mood? Why? Is it because of me?


    Thinking of this, I felt that I was too sentimental.


    ¡°Leanna, what are you thinking about? Say something. What are you going to do?¡± Myrna asked.


    ¡°What?¡± When I came to my senses, I was first stunned, and then responded, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so. I just drank too much. How about we help him to the bed in the bedroom upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Myrna looked at Eugene with pleading eyes and said, ¡°Eugene, it seems that I have to trouble you. Leanna and I can¡¯t move him.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll help him up.¡± As Eugene spoke, he walked to the sofa and pulled Edmund up from the sofa unconsciously. With one hand on his shoulder, he supported Edmund to go upstairs.


    Myrna saw that he was a little tired, so she helped him support him on the other side.


    I went to the kitchen and made some tea to sober up. Then I went upstairs and wrung a towel in the bathroom. As before, I was going to take off Edmund¡¯s shirt and help him wipe his body.


    But as soon as I reached out my hand, I suddenly realized that my identity was different from before. I hurriedly withdrew my hand, I handed the hot towel to Myrna: ¡°Belinda, take a towel to wipe his body. I made sober tea downstairs and put it in the electronic stewing pot. It will automatically keep warm when it¡¯s time. He can drink it when he wakes up in the middle of the night and feels thirsty. Besides, pay attention to him when you sleep at night. Don¡¯t let him sleep on his stomach. In order to prevent him from vomiting, prepare a trash can and a ss of water on the bedside table¡­¡±


    Myrna nodded repeatedly and sighed, ¡°I did find you right. You are a professional in taking care of people. Eugene is so lucky to have you as his wife.¡±


    Hearing this, I only smiled awkwardly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else here. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see. Leanna, thank you so much. If you and Eugene don¡¯te over, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Myrna looked at Eugene with a smile. Then she turned to Eugene and said, ¡°Eugene, thank you. I¡¯ll ask Edmund to treat you two to dinner next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Eugene promised. Then he put his arm around my shoulder and walked out.


    ¡°Leanna¡­ Leanna¡­¡± suddenly, a low and confused voice came from behind. Although it was not very clear, it was enough for me to understand that it was calling herself.


    I suddenly stopped and wanted to look back at the man behind, only to find that Eugene was looking at her me with deep eyes.


    No


    No, he wasn¡¯t calling me.


    I must have misheard


    ? I said to myself and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°Leanna¡­ Leanna¡­¡± another low voice came, like the thunder, shaking my heart.


    Gritting my teeth, I tried hard to resist the urge to look back at him, and clenched my fists tightly.


    Why did you call my name?


    I have nothing to do with him, haven¡¯t I?


    Why are you in a bad mood?


    Why did you drink?


    Why do you keep calling my name when you are drunk?


    ¡°Leanna, Edmund seemed to be calling you just now.¡± Myrna said.


    I took a deep breath and turned around with a graceful smile. ¡°He probably thought I was his butler.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. It seems that Edmund really relies on you. But unfortunately, you are married to Eugene now. Otherwise, I will find you to continue to be the housekeeper.¡± Myrna said casually.


    ¡°The sober up tea will be ready in fifteen minutes. You can go downstairs to have a look now. If it¡¯s ready, bring it up and give it to him. Otherwise, he will have a headache tomorrow morning.¡± Then I turned to Eugene and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eugene nodded at me and took my hand to leave.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    When I woke up, it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Myrna was sleeping beside me.


    When she heard the sound of me turning over, she immediately woke up and opened her sleepy eyes. ¡°Edmund, are you awake?¡±


    I just felt a splitting headache. I rubbed my temples, sat up from the bed and wanted to drink water.


    She asked immediately, ¡°are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to you, so I¡¯m here with you.¡± As she spoke, she handed me a ss of cold water, and then stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and bring you the sober up soup. Wait for me for a moment.¡±


    Then she ran downstairs quickly.


    Not long after, I saw here in with a bowl of sober up tea in her hand. I looked at her in surprise. ¡°When did you learn to cook this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cook it.¡± She squinted her eyes and smiled, handing me the sober up tea.


    I took the tea and drank it up in one breath. Then I looked up at her and asked, ¡°not you? Then who is it?¡±


    ¡°Have a guess.¡± She shook her eyebrows mysteriously.


    A familiar face shed through my mind, but I denied it immediately.


    No, how could shee here.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guess it? Then let me give you a hint. It¡¯s the person you are talking about in your dreams.¡± As she spoke, she approached me with a gossipy face.


    Dream on?


    I vaguely remember what dream I had, but I forgot the specific content of it.


    Was it really¡­ Leanna?


    In recent nights, I often dreamed of her, but in my dream, she was always like a kite floating in the sky with a broken line. I could only see her, but I couldn¡¯t touch her.


    Myrna sighed, ¡°it seems that I¡¯m right. Edmund, you like Miss Leanna, right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just looked at Myrna in surprise. When did she learn to read people¡¯s mind?


    ¡°Besides, I can see that Miss Leanna also likes you. But I don¡¯t understand why she married Eugene. What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± Myrna tilted her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess.¡± I don¡¯t want her to know too much about my rtionship with Leanna.


    ¡°Is it because you married me that you two¡­¡± she frowned.


    ¡°Myrna, it¡¯ste now. You should go back to your room.¡± I interrupted her guess in a low voice.


    ¡°Edmund¡­¡± she looked at me, blinking her big eyes.


    ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t let me say it a third time.¡± I warned her with a gloomy face.


    She walked out of the master bedroom and went to the guest room with a gloomy face.


    I got up and went to the bathroom to wash my face with cold water. Gradually, I calmed down.


    I walked to the window and opened it. The cold night wind slowly blew away the remaining smell of alcohol in the bedroom, and also made my messy thoughts more confused.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    Since I met Edmund that night, I couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    Because both Myrna and Eugene were present at that time, I couldn¡¯t rush to the bedside to wake up Edmund who was talking in sleep and ask him why he called my name.


    It¡¯s like a thorn in my throat. I can¡¯t swallow it or spit it out.


    I¡¯ve told myself countless times not to think about it anymore. Our rtionship is over, and he dered it in person.


    But I couldn¡¯t help thinking of that night.


    Two dayster, Myrna called her again. This time, she didn¡¯t call with Edmund¡¯s phone, but with her own phone.


    I was a little surprised to receive her call, but out of politeness, I greeted her a few times.


    When she invited me to teach her cooking at home, I hesitated.


    However, Myrna was good at coaxing, and she always had ways to make people unable to refuse . Finally, after asking Mother-inw, Whitney, and her husband, Eugene, I chose a noon that Edmund would not appear. I brought a lot of food materials and went to the vi again.


    Myrna was very happy to see me.


    The tea and fruit were served enthusiastically.


    We didn¡¯t start cooking until about twelve o¡¯clock.


    I¡¯m good at cooking. Although I only know a few home cooked dishes, they taste good.


    Therefore, it was not difficult to teach Myrna.


    However, she seemed to be studying hard, but she seldom asked questions about cooking, and the topic was always about Edmund.


    ¡°Leanna, do you think it will be a surprise for Edmund to eat the food I cook?¡± In front of the vegetable washing pool, she was washing tomatoes while her face was radiant.


    When I was cutting the cucumber, my hand paused for a moment and then blurted out, ¡°he probably won¡¯t let you do it again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Myrna looked at me in confusion.


    The first time I cooked for Edmund came to my mind. ¡°You¡¯re ten fingers away from spring water.


    ¡°Leanna, have you cooked for Edmund when you were his butler?¡± She asked almost as soon as I finished speaking.


    ¡°I did it once.¡± I answered honestly without thinking.


    ¡°Oh, I see. No wonder you said that Edmund wouldn¡¯t let me cook next time?¡± She pretended to ask casually.


    I suddenly realized that I seemed to have said something wrong. My heart inexplicably tightened, and the knife in my hand identally cut my finger.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± I gasped in pain and frowned. Blood dripped down from my left index finger.


    ¡°Oh, you are injured. You are bleeding.¡± She was also frightened and in a hurry, not knowing what to do.


    When we were trying to stop the bleeding, a steady and powerful sound of footsteps suddenly came from behind, apanied by a low and cold voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Hearing the voice, I immediately turned around and saw Edmund standing there with a strong aura in a suit.


    ¡°Edmund, you came just in time. Leanna¡¯s hand is injured and bleeding. Come and have a look.¡± When Myrna saw him, she was like seeing a life-saving straw and immediately asked for help.


    I thought Edmund wouldn¡¯t go back to the vi at noon, so I came here at this time. I didn¡¯t expect him toe back. Besides, he saw me cut my finger in a mess. For a moment, I was so embarrassed that I didn¡¯t dare to look at his face.


    Edmund took a few steps forward and came to me in an instant.


    He raised his hand and grabbed my injured finger tightly. Then he turned to look at Myrna and said, ¡°go to the tool room to get the first aid kit.¡±


    ¡°Tools room? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Upon hearing this, Myrna immediately ran towards the tool room.


    There are only the two of us left in the kitchen. The atmosphere suddenly became cold.


    the wet and hot temperature came from his palm to my hand. Obviously, I shouldn¡¯t have any daydreaming, but for some reason, I suddenly felt a little dry in my throat and my face began to burn unconsciously.


    My fingertips moved slightly. I wanted to avoid this terrible embarrassment and no longer have physical contact with him.


    But as soon as my hand shrank slightly, I heard his low voiceing from above my head, ¡°don¡¯t move!¡±

 Chapter52

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not bleeding. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± I lowered my head and whispered.


    However, he didn¡¯t let go of my hand. Instead, he held it more tightly.


    The cut became more and more painful because of his strength. I frowned and looked up at him.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± There was a hint of irony in his voice and coldness in his eyes.


    Afraid?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    No, I¡¯m not afraid!


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not appropriate. If Myrna sees it, she will misunderstand.¡±


    With my current rtionship with him, this kind of behavior is too intimate.


    ¡°Are you afraid that she will misunderstand you or you have already misunderstood yourself?¡± His voice was not loud, but the irony in his tone was obvious.


    When he told me what was on my mind, I felt my face burning. I knew he wouldn¡¯t let go of me, so I didn¡¯t resist anymore. I just let him hold my hand like that.


    A few minutes after Myrna left, she rushed over with the first aid kit.


    ¡°Edmund, here¡¯s the first aid kit. How can I get it?¡± After opening the box, Myrna took out the disinfectant fluid, gauze and cotton swabs and spread them all over the operating table.


    ¡°Open the iodine, put the cotton swab in it and wet it. Give it to me.¡± Edmund ordered.


    Myrna did as he said and handed him a cotton swab stained withplex iodine.


    Edmund took the cotton swab and was about to disinfect the wound on my index finger. I was afraid of pain, so I didn¡¯t dare to look at it. I just turned my head aside.


    As soon as the swab touched my wound, I felt so painful that I shrank back subconsciously. Fortunately, he held my hand and didn¡¯t let me slip away.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± His words sounded like a warning or an order.


    At this time, my whole face was so painful that I almost cry.


    After the sterilization, he applied some powder to elerate the healing of my wound and wrapped it with gauze.


    Since my hand was injured, I couldn¡¯t continue to cook lunch. Myrna was not in the mood to learn, so she suggested the three of them go to a restaurant outside.


    But before she went out, she suddenly received a call. There was an emergency, so she said to me apologetically, ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t go out for dinner with you. My mother just called me and asked me to go home for something urgent.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± when I was about to say something, Myrna held Edmund¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child, ¡°Edmund, I have a task for you. Leanna came here to be my teacher today, but she was injured and hasn¡¯t had lunch yet. Now I have handed over my teacher to you. Take her out to have a meal for me. Treat her wound here and send her home, okay?¡±


    Hearing this, I waved my hand in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I can go back directly.¡±


    ¡°Go back directly? If my aunt knows that I brought you to my house and let you go back hungry, she might scold meter. I don¡¯t want to be criticized. You can¡¯t go home until you have dinner.¡± Myrna forcibly arranged a dinner and pushed me to Edmund. ¡°Edmund, remember to entertain her for me.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly ran to the garage, got into her white Ferrari sports car, stepped on the gas and disappeared in front of the two people.


    After Myrna left, there were only the two of them, Edmund and me. The silent embarrassment once again shrouded us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Half a minuteter, Edmund walked out.


    I had no choice but to go out with him. When I arrived at the door of his car, he had already opened the door beside the passenger seat. He refused hesitantly, ¡°in fact, you don¡¯t have to send me home. I will call the driver to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°I just follow my wife¡¯s orders.¡± As soon as Edmund said, he put his big hand on my shoulder, pushed me into the car and closed the door with his back hand.


    Sitting in this familiar passenger seat, my mood ispletely different from thest time I sat here.


    Edmund got in the car, started the car and drove out of the vi district to the main road.


    After a long journey, I found that he was not driving towards The Silver Garden.


    Where is he taking me?


    I was confused. When I was about to ask, he had already driven into the scenic area along theke of City Y.


    I know there is a very high-end restaurant on theke. Evelyn mentioned it several times and ranked it first on the list of the restaurant she wanted toe most.


    However, it was very difficult to book a seat here, so she had to put it aside.


    The car stopped in the parking lot of the restaurant on theke. Edmund opened the door for me gracefully and I got out of the car with hesitation.


    ¡°Well, why did you bring me here?¡±


    My heart skipped a beat and I asked nervously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The two words were short, and he had locked the car.


    I followed him to the bottom of the restaurant on theke and took the elevator. A few secondster, we arrived at the main hall of the restaurant. At the elevator entrance, a beautiful and well-dressed usher came up with a smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Edmund, wee. How many guests are you having today?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better take your original seat.¡± The greeter said and led me and him to a double table by the window, where the wholeke view could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Order the dishes.¡± After Edmund took his seat, he called the waiter over and threw the menu in front of me.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not hungry. What do you want to eat?¡± I¡¯m not even in the mood to eat, so I don¡¯t care what to eat, so I handed the menu to him.


    ¡°How about introducing thetest set meal for couples to you two?¡± The waiter nced at the huge diamond ring on the ring finger of my right hand and suddenly understood.


    ¡°Two set menus A, steak medium rare.¡± I was about to say no, but Edmund spoke first.


    After a while, the waiter put the lunch on the table and opened the delicate silver lid. The aroma of the food soon filled the air.


    The atmosphere was too embarrassing, so I didn¡¯t have any appetite at all. But now the food is delicious, I can¡¯t help swallowing. After all, even if I¡¯m not hungry now, the baby in my belly is hungry.


    I picked up the knife and fork and gently cut the steak. The flesh inside was raw and scarlet.


    I almost vomited. Although I have eaten many Western food, I still don¡¯t have the courage to try anything new.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ nothing. I¡­ I don¡¯t have any appetite.¡± She shook her head. I didn¡¯t dare to tell him. I think it¡¯s disgusting. She forced a smile and didn¡¯t dare to look at the steak.


    ¡°I want to eat even if I have no appetite.¡± He cut a piece of steak and handed it to my mouth,pletely ignoring his abrupt behavior. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    I frowned and wanted to refuse, but when I opened my mouth, he seemed to find the right time to send the meat into my mouth. She remembered that the bloody food had already entered her mouth. She had no time to taste the delicious steak and just wanted to vomit.


    ¡°Swallow it.¡± His tone was an order. His voice was not cold, but it could not be resisted.


    Forcing myself to swallow the flesh in my mouth, I was so aggrieved that I almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± He asked softly with a faint smile on his face.


    I lowered my head and began to fight with the meat in my te. She forced herself to eat a small piece of the disgusting food, only to find that it tasted good. With the ancient red wine, I began to understand why so many people liked to eat medium rare steak.


    Except for the small meeting at the beginning, there was silence for the rest of the time. It was not until Edmund paid the bill that we walked out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Thank you for your lunch. It took you so long. I think I can go back by myself next.¡± I followed him to the garage and finally plucked up the courage to speak.


    ¡°I never get used to giving up halfway.¡± Then he opened the door for me.


    The implication was that he must send me home.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need it. Go ahead with your work.¡± If I continue to stay with him i, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go crazy.


    ¡°Leanna, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to forget the past and pretend that nothing had happened? Now I¡¯m sending you home as my brother. Why did you refuse? Or is it because you can¡¯t let go of yourself that you desperately want to keep a distance from me?¡± Edmund looked down at me. Every word was like a great bell ringing in my heart.


    My face turned pale.


    Didn¡¯t I put it down?


    No, that¡¯s not true!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I can¡¯t let him go. I just¡­¡± I want to exin why I avoid him like.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the patience to listen. ¡°Then get in the car and prove it to me!¡±


    I raised my head and looked into his eyes. After a long time, I gritted my teeth and bent down. I got on the car and looked ahead expressionlessly without saying anything.


    If I dare to stay with him alone is the evidence that I havepletely put him down, then I¡¯m willing to try to adapt to the embarrassment that makes people difficult to breathe.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    Looking at her resolute face through the ss, I felt a pang of bitterness in my heart. I turned around, sat on the driver¡¯s seat, started the car and drove towards The Silver Garden.


    Halfway through the car, Myrna suddenly called.


    I was driving, so I answered it with the car telephone. As soon as I answered it, I heard the excited voice of Myrna, which spread all over the car.


    ¡°Edmund, how¡¯s it going? Did you buy Leanna something delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±.


    ¡°Did you have a good chat? How was the dinner?¡±


    I think her question is a little straightforward. When I turned my eyes, I saw Leanna looking at her fingers thoughtfully.


    ¡°What do you want to say? I¡¯m driving her home now.¡± I deliberately ¡°reminded¡± him.


    ¡°Ah? You haven¡¯t sent her home yet? Well, I have to hang up now. I won¡¯t disturb you. You guys take your time.¡± After saying that, Myrna hung up the phone decisively.


    I breathed a sigh of relief in my heart, fearing that Myrna would say something shocking if I keep calling.

 Chapter53

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    sensed something wrong from thest sentence on Myrna, and herst sentence was even more baffling?


    What do you mean by not disturbing you?


    Did she know what happened between me and Edmund?


    If she knows that Edmund and I used to be together, she should be more careful of me. How could she let him have dinner with me alone and say that he wouldn¡¯t disturb you?


    What happened?


    ¡°Myrna knows that you used to be my Butler. She thought we would have a lot to talk about when we met.¡± Edmund said in a calm tone, looking straight ahead, with one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the central control. He didn¡¯t know if he had read my mind.


    I see!


    Hearing this exnation, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    I don¡¯t want to be treated as a rival in love by Myrna.


    Then there was another long silence. Till The Silver Garden, he and I didn¡¯t say a word.


    After getting off the car, he didn¡¯t even say goodbye. He turned the car around and drove away under my gaze.


    When we got home, Whitney, my mother-inw, saw the bandage on my hand. She took me to the hospital to see a doctor.


    I didn¡¯t stop until I told her again and again that it was just a little bruise and the wound was not deep. It had been sterilized and promised to report to her if there was any difort.


    At half past four in the afternoon, I got up in the bedroom and saw Eugene¡¯s car parking at the door.


    When I went downstairs, I saw his secretary Sheing in with several bags in her hands.


    When she saw me, she immediately walked up and said, ¡°Mrs., nice to meet you. Mr. Eugene asked me to inform you that at seven o¡¯clock tonight, you should go to a cocktail party of apany¡¯s 40th anniversary celebration with him. This is the dress and jewelry he picked for you. Please have a try first.¡±


    It¡¯s not my first time to receive such a gift. Thest surprise was given to me by Edmund.


    However, he prepared those dresses and jewelry for me. I didn¡¯t wear them at all and stayed in the vi.


    Now I think about it. It really doesn¡¯t belong to me. I don¡¯t even need to try it.


    ¡°There are so many things. Please help me bring them upstairs.¡± I saw six bags in her hands and hurried to help her carry them.


    She refused in a hurry, ¡°madam, you are pregnant. I can do these heavy work. Please lead the way and take me to your room.¡±


    I had to give up and walked ahead.


    Eugene chose a dark green off the shoulder dress for me. The high waist design set off my tall and slender body. The part of the dress was made of countlessyers of gauze, making me feel very fluffy, elegant andyered. The tail of the dress was dragged on the ground, like a fairying out of the forest, fresh and refined.


    The gemstones were also green. They were crystal clear and without any impurities. In addition, they were perfectly cut. Under the light, they emitted a cold and dazzling light.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± She praised, ¡°if Mr. Eugene saw it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take her eyes off me.¡±


    ¡°Well, put on some makeup and then you can go out.¡± She said after helping me tidy up my hair.


    Perhaps She is a person who pursues perfection, so my whole hairstyle is handled by her. In order to pursue perfection, she tried four or five makeup before finally deciding.


    A few hourster, I finally finished my makeup before Eugene picked me up at home.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I smiled at She and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your hand to be so coincident.¡±


    With a mysterious look on her face, she put her head close to my face and whispered, ¡°you may not believe it. Back then, Mr. Eugene recruited me to work in thepany because of my cooking.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She smiled, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m just kidding. In fact, I didn¡¯t have a good taste before, but I¡¯ve been working for Mr. Eugene for a long time, I¡¯m constantly improving myself. As you know, we girls always like to dress up. In addition, Mr. Eugene is often surrounded by thedies from various upper sses and rich families. If I don¡¯t know how to behave myself and go out with him, it will be embarrassing for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. It seems that you have a hard time,¡± I said thoughtfully.


    ¡°Yes, so my dream is to marry a man who is good-looking, from a rich family and loves me like you. In that case, my hard work at Mr. Eugene will not be in vain.¡± She said with yearning.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to be so straightforward. Although her thoughts are material, they are not annoying.


    In fact, in this world, every girl wanted to find a handsome, rich man who was good to her?


    It was just that such a man was too rare to be found by only a few people.


    I chatted with her for a while. It was not until Petra went upstairs and told us that Eugene was home that She helped me carry the hemline of my dress and the two went downstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Eugene, it¡¯s about time. You and madam can leave now.¡± She looked at her watch and reminded.


    Eugene held my hand and asked me to hold his arm and walk out.


    In The banquet hall on the seven floor, there was a huge poster of the Thoms group¡¯s 40th anniversary ceremony hanging at the door.


    It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The venue was brightly li.


    I followed Eugene out of the elevator. A usher led us to the check-in counter.


    As soon as I signed my name, I saw Myrna holding Edmund¡¯s arm in the center of the banquet hall. The two were surrounded by a group of people, Cedric, who were exchanging greetings.


    When I saw Edmund, my expression froze and the smile on my face froze.


    Noticing the change of my expression, Eugene thought I was not feeling well and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Eugene, why is he here?¡± I looked straight ahead and asked in a somewhat erratic voice.


    He said in a in tone, ¡°it¡¯s normal. The Thoms group has a lot of business dealings with The King group. Besides, the chairman of the group is the grandfather of Myrna, so no matter what, they will be invited guests.¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡± I want to know that it doesn¡¯t matter how important my position in the dinner party with Eugene is. If it¡¯s just a dispensable guest, I hope I can leave right away.


    ¡°We? Of course we are also distinguished guests. Mypany has a lot of business with The Thoms group.¡± Afraid that I might not understand, he continued, ¡°all the people you can see here tonight are the most popr people in City Y. I know you don¡¯t like such an asion, but I¡¯m sorry to make you feel wronged. Please help me entertain myself today.¡±


    His words were very euphemistic, but I understand that it is impossible for me to leave in advance.


    But I can¡¯t refuse his request.


    If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been worried that my baby would be an illegitimate child without a father.


    ¡± Long time no see.¡± Someone came over with a ss of wine. It was The general manager of the Fisher group, Zsolt, who was also the uncle of Myrna.


    Eugene smiled politely as soon as he saw her. ¡°Mr. Zsolt, long time no see.¡±


    Zsolt clinked the ss with his and then looked at me. ¡°This beauty is new to me. I haven¡¯t seen her before. Eugene, where did you get this? I don¡¯t want to introduce her to you.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Eugene gently put his arm around my waist and introduced, ¡°Mr. Fisher, this is my wife, Leanna. Leanna, this is The The Fisher group¡¯s Mr. Zsolt.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Fisher.¡± I reached out my hand to him.


    When Zsolt knew who she was, he shook hands with me and said, ¡°when did you two get married? I didn¡¯t hear anything about it.¡±


    ¡°My wife likes peace, so there is no wedding ceremony. It¡¯s not surprising that you don¡¯t know.¡± Eugene whispered in my ear, ¡°you must be tired after wearing high heels for a long time. Go to the lounge and sit on the sofa. I¡¯lle to you after saying goodbye here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded. The high-heeled shoes on my feet are new. I have been standing there for a long time, so I really can¡¯t stand it. I looked up at Zsolt and said goodbye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fisher. Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Zsolt made a gesture of ¡°please¡±.


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    After Leanna left, Zsolt said, ¡°you two should have a good fortune in love affairs. How could you marry such a beautiful wife?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. My wife will be very happy to hear that.¡± I said politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ttered. I think so from the bottom of my heart. No wonder the two young masters were willing to give up all the positions of The King group, go out to establish a portal, be a boss, enjoy life, and stay with such beautiful families as flowers. I don¡¯t want to bury myself in those endless work all day long.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. Speaking of having fun, who canpare with you? As far as I know, my sister-inw has been learning to manage The Fisher group¡¯s business recently. I¡¯m afraid that she will take over position soon and be The director and President of the Fisher group. At that time, you will probably retirepletely.¡±


    The smile on Zsolt¡¯s face froze, reced by a cold re. ¡°I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t have any regrets when I reach the age of retirement. ou are really willing to give up the great business by your ancestors at such a young age. I¡¯m afraid even if the two young masters are willing to do so, your father won¡¯t be willing to give up, will he?¡±


    I smiled faintly, ¡°didn¡¯t you praise my wife for her beauty before? I¡¯m very satisfied to have such a beautiful wife. As for father, he has been idle in thepany these years, so he is rxed andfortable. It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°What a pity! I thought you two are ambitious, and wanted to cooperate with you. I think I was wrong.¡± He shook his head and left with regret.


    Looking at his receding figure, the smile on my face gradually turned cold.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there is really a man like you two who doesn¡¯t love business but love women. It¡¯s really admirable.¡± A strange male voice came from behind.


    I turned around and saw a man in his thirties standing behind me and looking at me.


    I was sure that I had never seen this person before, so I looked at him in confusion.


    The man at the other end of the line politely nodded at me and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Eugene. My boss wants to have a private talk with you. May I know if you can move now?¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my boss said that he knew something about your wife¡¯s private affairs. I believe you will be interested.¡± When the man said this, he specially looked in the direction of the rest room aside.


    I couldn¡¯t guess anything from his expression, but I was sure that he didn¡¯t lie to me, so I asked, ¡°who is your boss?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eugene,e with me. We¡¯ll know.¡± Then the man turned around and walked out of the banquet hall.


    Seeing this, I hesitated for a while and followed him.

 Chapter54

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I have been sitting on the sofa in the lounge for less than five minutes, and more than ten people havee to ost me.


    I was wondering if I should go to find Eugene. At least he¡¯s my master and no one dares to approach me.


    But as soon as I got up, another man came over with a ss of wine.


    ¡°Hello, miss.¡±


    I took a look at him and didn¡¯t say anything. I just nodded as a greeting.


    ¡°A person? This is my name card. I am¡­¡±


    When HE was about to introduce, a hand reached out from behind me. When I was in a daze, the hand took the business card.


    When I turned around, I saw Otis standing behind m reading the business card seriously, ¡°assistant?¡±


    When he uttered thest two words, the man¡¯s face turned a little red.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± After taking the business card back from Otis, the man bowed to me to apologize, turned around and left.


    Seeing that the man fled in embarrassment, I slowly turned my eyes back to the Otis and found that he was also looking at me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I turned to look at the floor in front of me and said softly. Then I lifted the hemline of my dress and was about to look for Eugene.


    ¡°Leanna.¡± Suddenly, Otis grabbed my arm and called my name.


    I frowned slightly and turned around, looking straight at his big hand holding my arm.


    He immediately loosened his grip and looked at me with a gleam in his eyes. ¡°Can I talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± I don¡¯t think I need to talk to him about anything else.


    ¡°It was my faultst time. I shouldn¡¯t have pped you. After I went back, I reflected for a long time.¡± His low voice and the whispers of the people around reached my ears.


    How could he apologize for that?


    I never dreamed that he would realize his mistake.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to hear more from him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I have already given you the p you gave mest time, haven¡¯t I? We don¡¯t owe each other.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ I really know I was wrong. I misunderstood you. I¡­¡± he was anxious to say something to me, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he raised his voice. Immediately, people around looked at him, and he immediately shut his mouth.


    I know if I don¡¯t listen to him today, he will make a noise in the crowd again.


    I don¡¯t want to be the focus of attention, so I looked ahead and said, ¡°let¡¯s go to the corridor in front. There¡¯s no one there.¡±


    A hint of joy shed through his eyes. He considerately helped me pull up the hemline of my dress and walked to the front corridor.


    I stood at the window and looked up at him. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, you¡­ You look so beautiful tonight¡­¡± he raised his head and stared at her obsessively.


    If it was in the past, I would have blushed because of his praise and buried my head in his arms.


    But at this moment, when I heard him praise me like this, there was no ripples in my heart.


    ¡°Is that what you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ of course not. Leanna, I want to tell you that I was wrong. I misunderstood you. I should have thought that you are not that kind of person. How could you give up our rtionship for that money¡­ But I didn¡¯t know what happened at that time. As soon as I heard that my mother said that you took the money from her, I lost my mind and went crazy¡­¡± He looked painful with self me.


    I don¡¯t want to talk about the past at all. I don¡¯t care if he misunderstands me or not.


    He waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s all over now. It doesn¡¯t matter what the truth is.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s important. Leanna, if I didn¡¯t misunderstand you, we wouldn¡¯t have separated. You just want money to treat Hannah, and I can give it to you. Then we will always be together, get married, have children and live a happy life, right?¡± A look of fantasy appeared on his face.


    ¡°You said ¡®if¡¯, but there is no ¡®if¡¯ in the world. Isn¡¯t it good for me to have such a result now? I¡¯m married, and you¡¯re going to marry the girl you love soon¡­¡± I looked out of the window, and my eyes became a little vague.


    ¡°Leanna, I know you won¡¯t forgive me for not trusting you in the past, and I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness either. But I hope you won¡¯t distance yourself from me anymore. If we can¡¯t be a couple in our lives, we can be friends, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± I shook my head. Friend? I really don¡¯t need it.


    ¡°Leanna¡­¡± he said sadly.


    ¡°You know what kind of person Lorna is. She has always been afraid of me. If she knows that we have be friends, do you think she can let it go?¡±


    ¡°So you are worried about Lorna. Don¡¯t worry. I have canceled the engagement with her. She can no longer influence my thoughts.¡± When Otis talked about Lorna, a hint of anger shed through their eyes.


    Cancel the engagement?


    When I heard the news, I was stunned.


    Was it because of that thing?


    ¡°You might think it¡¯s ridiculous. Maybe it¡¯s retribution. I didn¡¯t trust you at that time, so I ended our love myself. Now I¡¯m really betrayed by someone I trust deeply.¡± He said with self mockery.


    Was it really because of that thing?


    How did he know?


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s good. I don¡¯t even know myself about my feelings for her. Is it love, or is it because of her long-term friendship? Now that she¡¯s with someone else, it makes me see my feelings clearly. Maybe I¡¯m not suitable for her all the time.¡±


    ¡°You said she was with someone else. Who is that person?¡± I¡¯m not sure if he knows what happened between Lorna and Rudolf, so I asked.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to know either. It¡¯s her freedom to choose anyone she likes. I just want to know that this time I¡¯m not like the time when I misunderstood you. I just misunderstood her.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Maybe she was forced to do that.¡± Although I hate Lorna, in my heart, I always think that it was Rudolf who ¡®raped¡¯ her, so in this matter, Lorna is quite innocent.


    ¡°Forced?¡± When Otis heard these two words, heughed at himself. ¡°The first time is forced, but what about the second, the third time?¡±


    Hearing this, I was too surprised to say anything.


    The second time, the third time?


    Could it be that after Lorna and Rudolf were there


    What the hell was going on?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Did Lorna give in? Depraved?


    Or did Rudolf threaten and seduce her again and again?


    ¡°Leanna, I think I¡¯m really stupid. Why didn¡¯t I listen to your exnation and give up our rtionship?¡± Otis were immersed in pain and couldn¡¯t extricate themselves from it.


    Looking at the remorseful Otis, I sighed silently in my heart. He didn¡¯t feel distressed and painful for losing Lorna, but he was entangled with his first love, which had already disappeared with time. It was really iprehensible.


    After chatting with him in the corridor for a while, I felt that I had left for too long. When I was about to go back to the banquet hall, I heard someone greeting another person not far away. ¡°Mr. King, why are you standing here? Many people are looking for you to propose a toast.¡±


    Hearing the voice, I thought it was Eugene who was standing there. So I quickly lifted the hemline of my dress and took two steps forward. When I was about to turn a corner, I saw Edmund leaning against the wallzily, with a ss of wine in one hand and a ss in the other hand in his pocket. He seemed to have been standing there for a long time.


    ¡°Shh, I¡¯ve drunk a lot tonight. If I keep drinking, I¡¯ll be drunk. Let me hide here.¡± Edmund made a gesture to the man to keep quiet and begged.¡±


    The man pointed at him with amusement. ¡°Okay, then you have to remember that you owe me a favor.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Edmund nodded at the man.


    The man smiled and left.


    I stood there in a daze for a while. After the man left, I came to my senses and was about to leave. But I saw Edmund walking towards me. ¡°You meet your old lover behind your husband. You are really good at stepping on two boats.¡±


    I know he saw me chatting with Otis in the corridor, but I don¡¯t know why he started to meddle in my business.


    I turned around and looked straight into his eyes. With a faint smile on my face, I said, ¡°you are far worse than my brother?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He looked at me expressionlessly.


    Feeling ufortable under his gaze, I leaned back a little and straightened my back. Pretending to be calm, I said, ¡°brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    ¡®thirty-six tricks. Leaving is the best choice. If I can¡¯t provoke him, I can hide myself. ¡®?


    I lifted my foot and was about to leave, but because my dress was too long and I walked too fast, I identally stepped on the hemline of my dress and directly tripped my feet. My body fell straight forward.


    Damn it!


    My first reaction was to cover my belly and close my eyes, waiting for me to throw myself into the arms of the cold floor tiles.


    Almost in an instant, it was so fast that I didn¡¯t have time to react. A strong and powerful hand firmly held my waist. The moment I opened my eyes, my body was held straight by him, and the center of gravity was stabilized. My head was leaning against his chest.


    Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop! I didn¡¯t know if it was my own heart or his heartbeat. When I came back to my senses from the shock just now, I saw Edmund¡¯s cold and hard chin.


    Realizing that i was too close to him now, I hurriedly pushed him away and lifted my skirt to run.


    He suddenly reached out and grabbed my wrist, preventing me from leaving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even say thank you?¡± His expression was cold, and his voice was cold.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­¡± my tone was a little panicked and I struggled slightly.


    He stared at me for a few seconds and finally loosened his grip. I¡¯ll run out.


    When I returned to the club hall, Eugene had already appeared.


    I walked quickly to him and was about to speak to him, but I saw his face pale and beads of sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Eugene, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I know he¡¯s not in good health, so I¡¯ll pay special attention to his abnormal behavior. Now seeing him like this, I can¡¯t help but worry about him.


    He endured the difort of his body, ¡°quickly, help me to that empty corner. I don¡¯t want anyone to see me suffer from a rpse¡­¡±


    I held his waist with one hand and put his pen on my shoulder with the other. I moved to the corner step by step.


    After helping him sit down on the sofa, I immediately reached out to look for medicine in his pocket. Then I heard his weak voice, ¡°no need to look for it. I don¡¯t have any medicine with me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring the medicine? What should we do now?¡± I immediately thought of calling an ambnce, so I took out my phone and dialed the emergency number. But as soon as I dialed it, Eugene reached out and hung up. ¡°Don¡¯t call the ambnce. I don¡¯t want others to see me being carried away.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? If you don¡¯t take the medicine, you will die.¡± I was so anxious that I almost burst into tears. Why did he suddenly have an attack?


    What a coincidence! He didn¡¯t even take the medicine and didn¡¯t call the ambnce. He was going to see him die, wasn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Go and call me¡­ Call my brother over¡­ Ask him to help me downstairs and send me to¡­ The hospital¡­¡± he said weakly.


    Upon hearing this, I didn¡¯t care about anything else but followed his order to look for Edmund all over the venue.

 Chapter55

    Fortunately, Edmund was so dazzling that wherever he stood, he was like a eye-catching stone, shining brightly. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take me much effort to find Edmund who was trapped in the group of big shots in City Y and 11 of them were toasting.


    I was too anxious. When I rushed into the crowd and walked up to him, I looked a little lost.


    ¡°Edmund, help¡­ Help¡­¡± I grabbed his hand and was about to walk towards Eugene.


    Seeing this, everyone was confused. ¡°Miss, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund, who is thisdy?¡±


    Edmund stopped and got rid of me with a little strength. He looked at me coldly and asked, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    When I turned around, I found that many people were looking at me. I knew that Eugene didn¡¯t want others to see him in a mess when he had a rpse, so he couldn¡¯t exin the situation directly in front of everyone. So I had to say in a hurry, ¡°you go with me. There is an emergency.¡±


    At this time, more and more people looked.


    Seeing this, Oan, who had been standing aside, immediately exined to everyone, ¡°please don¡¯t misunderstand. This is the wife of the second master. Perhaps she has something urgent to talk with Mr. Edmund. Please enjoy yourselves. Mr. Edmund wille to propose a toast to youter.¡±


    After the crowd left, I lowered my voice, looked at Edmund and pleaded in a choked voice, ¡°it¡¯s Eugene¡­ Eugene is sick. Please take him to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Edmund¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Where is he? Why don¡¯t you call an ambnce?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on the sofa in the corner over there. Don¡¯t call an ambnce. He doesn¡¯t want to be seen getting sick.¡± I wiped my tears and said.


    When Edmund took Oan and me to a corner, he saw that Eugene¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper. She even couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Oan, carry him into the elevator with me.¡± Edmund said to Oan who was standing behind him.


    Hearing this, Oan grabbed Eugene¡¯s two feet in a hurry, while Edmund held his shoulders. They lifted him up and went directly to the elevator not far behind the corner.


    Coincidentally, the elevator was on the seven floor. After entering the elevator, he put Eugene¡¯s body t on it. Edmund squatted down and began to give him CPR.


    I stood aside and stared nkly at Edmund¡¯s series of movements. He seemed to be very skillful in his movements, as if he had done such a thing before.


    Maybe it was not the first time I had saved Eugene.


    Thinking of this, I¡¯m not so anxious and uneasy.


    Edmund was Eugene¡¯s brother. He should know Eugene¡¯s condition and how to deal with it.


    When the elevator arrived at the underground parking lot on the first floor, the cardio pulmonary resuscitation seemed to have yed a great role. Eugene¡¯s breathing became a little smooth.


    Eugene was carried into Edmund¡¯s car. Oan was in the passenger seat, and I was in the back seat with Eugene. Eugene was lying, resting his head on myp. Edmund was driving at an extremely fast speed towards the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Oan contacted the attending doctor of Eugene, so as soon as our car arrived at the gate of the hospital, the medical staff picked them up at the gate..


    Eugene was put on a stretcher and pushed to the resuscitation room. I was waiting outside with thepany of Edmund.


    Although it was autumn now, the air in the hospital was still very cold. I was wearing a strapless dress. The cold air directly blew on my shoulder from the vent. Not long after, I kept sneezing.


    But I don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m cold or not. All my attention is on Eugene in the emergency room.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh¡­¡± it was another sneeze. I identally bit my tongue and it was so painful that tears came out.


    Sniffing, I subconsciously crossed my arms over my chest to warm myself up.


    Suddenly, a coat with residual temperature wrapped me.


    I turned around and saw Edmund standing behind me.


    When I saw him, I immediately asked, ¡°how¡¯s it going? What did the doctor say? Is Eugene seriously ill?¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at me. He just turned to Oan and ordered, ¡°send her back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Oan stood up and said to me, ¡°Leanna, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    As soon as I heard that he was going to send me away, I had an ominous premonition. I shook my head and broke down. ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave. I have to wait here for Eugene toe out safely.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, enough is enough. Don¡¯t mess around here.¡± Edmund¡¯s voice was cold and dignified, making people dare not disobey.


    I¡¯m here waiting for my husband toe out of the resuscitation room. Is there anything wrong?¡± I gritted my teeth and red at him, tears flowing out uncontrobly.


    ¡°Husband?¡± He repeated the two words with a livid face.


    ¡°Yes, he is my husband. As his wife, shouldn¡¯t I be with him when he is in danger? How can you ask me to leave?¡±


    He stared at her for a while and nodded, ¡°Okay, you are willing to stay, aren¡¯t you? Then you can stay here for one night.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the entrance of the corridor, disappearing in the darkness.


    Looking at his receding figure, I was at a loss.


    Did I do something wrong?


    Why did he look so angry?


    ¡°Leanna, are you really not leaving?¡± Oan asked me again.


    ¡°Eugene is still inside. How can I leave?¡± I looked at Oan.


    ¡°The master will be sent directly to the ICU for observation after the rescue. You won¡¯t be able to see anyone until tomorrow noon. Now the doctor in charge of the rescue work for the two young masters is his attending doctor, and he is experienced. If there is anything, he will call the King family immediately. So you don¡¯t have to stay here at all. Moreover, the temperature is so low here, and you are wearing this. Don¡¯t forget, you are Pregnant¡­ ¡°Oan exined gently.


    After hearing this, I suddenly realized that Edmund asked me to leave just because he cared about me.


    Yes, how can I forget that I¡¯m pregnant now? It¡¯s easy for me to catch a cold if I wear this, let alone the low temperature here. Even if the temperature is not low here, as a mother to be, I can¡¯t stay upte.


    Why am I so stupid to shout at him.


    If it weren¡¯t for Edmund, Eugene wouldn¡¯t have been like this?


    I¡¯m so stupid!


    ¡°Leanna, let¡¯s go. The CEO is still in the car. You can go and ask him to drive you home now.¡± Oan patted me on the shoulder and said.¡±No, thanks. I talked to him like that just now. He must be angry with me now. I¡¯ll take a car home.¡± I don¡¯t dare to see Edmund.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The CEO won¡¯t be really angry with you. Even if he is really angry, it¡¯s easy to coax him.¡± Oanforted me.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. He can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t understand what Oan meant by saying that he can¡¯t do anything to me, I think it¡¯s necessary for me to apologize to Edmund for what I did just now.


    I took a deep breath and prepared to be scolded. Then I walked out of the hospital and went to the parking lot.


    As expected, Edmund¡¯s car was still there.


    I adjusted my mood and slowly walked to the door of the passenger seat. It was dark outside and the car was covered with a dark sun film, so I couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside at all. I had to gently knock on the window to remind him toe by himself.


    After a while, there was no response from the car.


    I gritted my teeth. Regardless of whether he was angry or not, I opened the door of the passenger seat and got into the car.


    ¡°Go down!¡± As soon as I sat down, I heard his cold voice.


    I looked at him and blinked.


    It seemed that he was really angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just¡­¡± I wanted to apologize for my attitude just now.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± he sneered, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to stay with your husband?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to get angry with you just now. I didn¡¯t know that he would be sent directly to the ICU. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Leanna, for thest time, you¡¯d better get out of the car and disappear from my sight before I throw you down.¡± His expression was as cold as ice, and his voice was emotionless. It was so strange and frightening.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I know I havepletely pissed him off this time, so I just throw caution to the wind. I don¡¯t believe that he can really throw me out of the car.


    Gritting teeth, I put on an expression of clinging to him. ¡°Unless you are not angry with me, I will never get out of the car. If you want to throw me down, just do it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I dare not?¡± His deep eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out a dangerous light.


    ¡°I know there is nothing you dare not do. Come on, throw.¡± I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the head pillow behind the passenger seat.


    After a long time, he didn¡¯t really throw me out of the car. On the contrary, he started the car and drove forward at an extremely fast speed.


    Due to the sudden eleration, I was pushed tightly against the back of the chair. Looking at the cars and buildings passing quickly outside the window, I began to regret. Why didn¡¯t I get out of the car bute up to challenge his personality?


    ¡°Stop the car, I¡¯ll get off, I¡¯ll get off¡­¡± I held the seat belt tightly with both hands and regretted.


    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you refused. Now, I have the final say.¡±


    Seeing the number on the steering wheel keep rising, I immediately felt a sense of destion.


    ¡°Slow down. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± I can¡¯t let him stop. I can only ask him to slow down.


    But as soon as I opened my mouth, the car sped up.


    The iparable luxury car¡¯s performance burst out at this moment. The stable body system made him drive at top speed, but he did not feel the car erratic.


    But because of the high speed, I couldn¡¯t see anything outside the window and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    In just a few minutes, he had dumped dozens of cars in the same direction in a row. Some busybodies even stepped on the gas and began to chase after him. Of course, they couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Outside the car, it suddenly began to rain. It was so fast and big that it hit the front windshield, making a sound of ¡°click¡±.


    I didn¡¯t see The car heading for the Silver Garden. I didn¡¯t know where he was going, so I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°where are you taking me?¡±


    He ignored me and focused on driving. He didn¡¯t loosen the elerator at all.


    Sitting next, I felt my heart hanging high in the air.


    I can¡¯t figure out what he is thinking. The rain outside is getting heavier and heavier, and I feel more and more uneasy.


    The car soon drove out of the city and drove at a high speed on the national highway in the suburbs.


    The buildings on both sides were reced by rows of low ordinary houses.


    The farther they went, the wider the distance between the buildings became. On both sides of the road behind them were mountains covered with vegetation.


    Because of the sudden heavy rain, the speed of the cars passing by slowed down. Only Edmund¡¯s car continued to drive at high speed.


    ¡°Stop the car. Where on earth are you taking me to? Stop, stop quickly¡­ I¡¯m getting more and more flustered, holding the seat belt tightly with both hands.

 Chapter56

    ¡°Stop the car. Did you hear me? Edmund, are you crazy?¡± Seeing that he had been ignoring me, I finally shouted at him.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Edmund mmed on the brake and heard a harsh sound of friction between the tires and the ground. The car was stopped firmly on the side of the road by him.


    My body was pushed forward because of the inertia of the car. Fortunately, my seat belt was fastened, so I avoided my head from hitting the windshield.


    But even so, I was still frightened. My face, which had been red because of fear, turned pale.


    He raised his hand, rudely pulled off the tie around his neck, unbuttoned the first button of his shirt, turned his head and looked at me. He said in a low voice, ¡°am I crazy?¡±


    I bit my lips and didn¡¯t say anything. I even didn¡¯t dare to look up into his eyes. I was afraid that I would offend him again.


    He reached out and pinched my face, staring at me. ¡°Look at me. Say something. Weren¡¯t you very excited just now? Didn¡¯t you quarrel all the time? Why don¡¯t you make any sound now?¡±


    I felt that my jaw was almost crushed by him. Holding back tears, I slowly raised my eyes and looked straight into his eyes. ¡°If you are angry just because I¡¯m not good to you, I apologize to you. I hope you can calm down and don¡¯t do such a dangerous thing again.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Do you think I need it?¡± He pursed his lips and sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want?¡± He stared at me withplicated emotions in his eyes.


    I don¡¯t dare to look into his eyes. What does he want? I really don¡¯t know.


    I can¡¯t see through him from beginning to end.


    We used to be so sweet together. I thought he would marry me and live happily together, but he didn¡¯t.


    I saw him marry another woman. I thought the past between me and him was just a flesh and blood deal, but he seemed to want to redeem something.


    Now that he asked me this question, I don¡¯t know how to guess his thoughts.


    ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t know.¡± He shook his head and said in a disappointed tone.


    ¡°Edmund, can¡¯t we get along with each other like ordinary family members? Or, if you feel ufortable, just treat me as a stranger.¡± As long as I can get along well with him, I can choose to y any role he wants in front of him.


    ¡°Strangers?¡± He repeated the three words I just said. A momentter, he looked up at me without any emotion and ruthlessness. ¡°Then stranger, please get out of my car now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him in astonishment.


    It¡¯s raining outside. There¡¯s no one on the road. As far as I know, there¡¯s a funeral home and arge cemetery not far away.


    He wants me to get off the car at this time. What should I do?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be a stranger? Let¡¯s start from this moment. Get off the car!¡± There was no kidding in his tone.


    I finally understand why he drove this way.


    He must have made up his mind to leave me here as a punishment.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get off the car.¡± Nodding, I held back the tears in my eyes and said with a lump in my throat.


    As soon as she opened the door, the rain poured in and hit my clothes. It was cold.


    I was still wearing his suit jacket. Before i could give it back to him, the door closed automatically. With the roar of the car engine, the car drove away at an extremely fast speed.


    The rain was so heavy that it hit my face and body like beans. In less than half a minute, my body was wet.


    It waste autumn now. The temperature dropped very fast after the change of weather.


    I stood by the road and wanted to stop the car heading to the city, but no driver dared to stop in such a dark night.


    The rain poured into my eyes along my forehead, mixed with hot tears.


    My makeup had already been washed clean by the rain.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m driving downtown. I¡¯m in a bad mood.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    It was a call from Myrna.


    Although I was in a bad mood, I still answered the phone.


    ¡°Ê²Ã´ÊÂ?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Edmund, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you at the party for a long time. Now the party is over. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m outside. You go back by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Outside? With whom? Is it Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Go back and have a good rest. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know. I promise I won¡¯t wait for you. You cane backter. Oh, no, you¡¯d better note back. Then I have to hang up. By the way, you have to be gentle to Leanna. She is pregnant now. Don¡¯t frighten her.¡± Myrna exhorted her and hung up the phone happily.


    But her words reminded me.


    Yes, she is pregnant. How can I forget it?!


    Damn it! What did I do just now?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I stood in the rain for a long time, and the torrential rain hit me, making my whole body dry.


    There was no streetmp on the dark national road. The carsing and going sshed the water on the road to me from time to time.


    It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock in the evening. I feel cold, tired and scared.


    I can¡¯t hail a taxi, so I have to walk to the downtown by myself.


    At this time, my elegant dress became a burden.


    After my long dress was wet by the rain, it became very heavy. I walked on the ground. Although the high-heeled shoes fit, they were new ones after all. i had worn them for a long time, and was soaked in water, which made me feet a little worn. Not long after, there was a blister. It hurt so much that every step I took was like being pricked by a needle.


    ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± suddenly, there were two huge car horns behind me. When I turned around, I saw a caring from behind and almost hit me.


    When he passed by me, the driver rolled down the window and shouted at me, ¡°Damn it! Are you courting death?¡±


    I was so scared that I immediately retreated to the edge of the road and slowly walked along the dark road.


    Tears kept running down from my eyes. My body was so cold that it shivered. My shoes were so worn that I didn¡¯t dare to wear them again. So I had to take them off and walk barefoot.


    But in this way, the cold rain passed through my feet and passed the cold air to her. For a moment, I just felt colder.


    Edmund¡¯s coat is still on me, but it can¡¯t bring me any warmth. On the contrary, it only gives me a heavy burden.


    I was really tired, painful and desperate.


    I never knew that Edmund would be so cruel to me.


    In such a rainy night, you left me alone on the road without anyone noticing.


    Does he want me to be hit to death by a car?


    I can¡¯t take his behavior as temporary anger. Maybe, this is something he wanted to do a long time ago but had no chance to do.


    ¡°baby, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I can¡¯t protect you¡­¡±


    I was crying. My head began to feel dizzy, and my vision gradually blurred.


    After taking a few more steps, i felt her legs weak and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Edmund¡¯s pov


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    When I drove back to look for Leanna, I saw the thin figure lying on the rain ground. My heart skipped a beat.


    I got out of the car and rushed into the heavy rain. I picked her up from the ground and called her name.


    ¡°Leanna, Leanna!¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her pale face and lips were blue.


    he coldness made me panic.


    I checked her body carefully to see if there were any injuries on her body. After confirming that she only hit her forehead when she fell, there were no other injuries on her body except a little skin, I carried her into the car and put her on the passenger seat.


    The rain poured down her clothes and wetted her leather seat to the carpet. Leanna leaned her head against the pillow and her wet coat had been pulled off by me.


    I took out a lot of tissue from the storage cab and wiped her hair, face, neck and shoulder. Then i turned on the air conditioner to raise her temperature.


    The car went straight to the nearest small hospital nearby.


    When we arrived at the hospital, because she was pregnant and the night shift doctor was young and inexperienced, he didn¡¯t dare to prescribe medicine for her randomly. Therefore, when he diagnosed her, he always showed a suspicious and unconfident temperament.


    After lying on the bed for a short while, Leanna suddenly had a high fever.


    The doctor on duty was frightened and asked the nurse to take an ice pack to lower her temperature physically.


    I don¡¯t trust this hospital and doctors, so I called my familiar doctor.


    Not long after, an ambnce arrived at the gate of the small hospital. Leanna was still in aa and her fever had been transferred.


    As soon as we arrived at the hospital, I called Myrna and told her toe here as soon as possible.


    She appeared in front of me soon. ¡°Edmund, what happened?¡±


    I looked up at her and pointed to the ward behind me. ¡°Leanna is in it. She is caught in the rain and has a fever. You stay here with her tonight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. What about you?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± After saying that, I stood up and left.


    She must hate me very much now, if she has consciousness.


    How could I do such a thing to leave her alone in such a dangerous ce?


    She must be freaked out tonight. She was talking nonsense when she had a fever and her body was shaking in my arms. It was obvious that she was having a nightmare.


    I know she will stay away from me from now on.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    When I woke up, I found myself in apletely strange environment.


    There was a faint smell of disinfectant in the air, mixed with the fragrance of flowers.


    Where am I?


    I vaguely remember that I fainted on the roadst night.


    While I was confused, Myrna opened the door and came in. She looked at her with a smile and asked, ¡°Leanna, how are you feeling now? Are you full of vital energy?¡±


    When I saw Myrna, I was confused. ¡°Miss Fisher, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what Miss Fisher? Call me Myrna. I¡¯ve told you a long time ago.¡± She opened the instion barrel in her hand, and a fresh smell came to her nose.


    She poured the fresh porridge out of the stove into a bowl, put it in her mouth and blew it. Then she handed it to me. ¡°You got wet in the rainst night and then had a fever. It was Edmund who sent you to the hospital¡­¡±


    I just took over the bowl. When I heard her words, my hand holding the bowl loosened unconsciously. Fortunately, Myrna was quick to see it and immediately reached out to take the bowl, so that the hot porridge did not fall on the bed.


    ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong with you? You scared me to death. Fortunately, I¡¯m agile, or the porridge I specially asked someone to cook for you would be wasted.¡± She put the bowl on the bedside table and said, ¡°forget it. It¡¯s hot now. Let¡¯s cool it first.¡±


    I didn¡¯t listen to her at all. All I could think about was what she said before. It was Edmund who sent me to the hospital.


    How could it be Edmund?


    Didn¡¯t he ruthlessly throw me on the national highway and let me walk back to the city in the rain?


    Myrna asked cautiously, ¡°Leanna, what happened between you and Edmundst night?¡±


    What happened between Edmund and mest night?


    In fact, I also want to know.


    What did I do wrong? Why was Edmund so angry.


    Just because of my bad attitude?


    But why is he so nice to me?


    Why is he so angry with me and punished so harshly?


    As long as I think of his heartless and indifferent expression when he drove me out of the car, I feel ufortable in my heart.


    Sniffing, I tried my best to make my voice less choked. ¡°We¡¯re fine¡­¡±

 Chapter57

    ¡°Really? Edmund seemed very sad when he leftst night.¡±


    ¡°Sad?¡± What kind of heart did he hurt? Isn¡¯t it as he wishes?


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m worried too much.¡± She nodded seriously.


    Hearing this, my heart was inexplicably excited, but soon calmed down.


    Maybe he was worried that he would be charged with murder.


    ¡°Myrna, I¡¯m fine now. I can leave the hospital. I didn¡¯t go homest night. My mother-inw must be very worried about me.¡± I lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    She hurriedly stopped me and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve called Eugenest night. He had a rpsest night. You sent him to the hospital and got wet in the rain. He felt ufortable, so we¡¯ll stay in the hospital for observation. I guess she wille to see youter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you.¡± I looked at her gratefully and sat back on the bed.


    I don¡¯t know why. Myrna is my rival in love. We two should be very jealous when we meet, but every time I see Myrna, I can¡¯t hate her.


    Her sincerity, enthusiasm and loveliness make me feel like my sister,pletely unable to treat her as my enemy.


    Fate was so mysterious sometimes.


    Now Edmund and I arepletely strangers, but Myrna is getting closer and closer to me.


    ¡°Well, the porridge is cold. Leanna, eat some, or the baby in your belly will protest.¡± Myrna picked up the porridge again and handed it to me.


    I couldn¡¯t refuse her kindness, so I took the bowl and drank slowly.


    After I finished my porridge, Whitney and Petra took the stewed bird¡¯s nest soup to the ward.


    She didn¡¯t feel relieved until she was sure that there was nothing wrong with me and the baby.


    Petra coaxed me to eat bird¡¯s nest soup again and sat with her for a long time. Thinking of Eugene, Whitney went to the Department of Cardiology to find the attending doctor of Eugene.


    I stayed in the hospital for two days. After making sure that I have fully recovered, I was allowed to leave the hospital.


    Compared to me, Eugene is not so lucky.


    This time, his heart attack made his condition much worse than before.


    The doctor said that if Eugene couldn¡¯t find a suitable heart for transnt within half a year, her life woulde to an end.


    The shadow of the death countdown suddenly shrouded the entire Silver Garden, causing the atmosphere in the two rooms to be depressing. Everyone had a heavy heart on their faces.


    A few dayster¡­


    ¡°Myrna, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why don¡¯t you tell me anything since you saw me? Is there anything bothering you?¡± After a long time, I couldn¡¯t help asking.


    She hesitated and seemed to have made up her mind before she said slowly, ¡°Leanna, I have a secret to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Secret? What secret?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡­ I fell in love with a man¡­¡± she struggled for a long time before she said slowly.


    When I heard this, my expression changed slightly.


    She fell in love with a man?


    What did he mean?


    She continued, ¡°you should know that Edmund and I got married not because we love each other, but because of the marriage of family interests.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect her to say that. In fact, I really didn¡¯t know that the marriage between Myrna and Edmund was just a so-called interests marriage.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, she continued, ¡°well, I know it may be hard for you to believe me, but I have to tell you that there is no love between Edmund and me, only brotherhood between brother and sister. He married me to help me. Do you understand?¡±


    Hearing this, my eyes widened and my brain was a little knotted.


    That¡¯s why Edmund refused to marry me?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he have to marry her because he wanted to help Myrna?


    ¡°Did he ask you to say that to me?¡± My voice was trembling.


    She shook her head slightly and said, ¡°no, Edmund didn¡¯t know I was here for you.¡±


    Hearing this negative answer, I showed a bitter smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, how can you know that he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    She was stunned and quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t like me. He likes you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    If he really likes me, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt me so deeply.


    Since he drove me out of the car that rainy night, I didn¡¯t dare to have any fantasy about him.


    ¡°Leanna, i¡­¡± she stammered.


    I stared at her, ¡°do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She was stunned, but soon came to her senses. After hesitating for half a second, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°yes, I want you to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡±.


    ¡°Can you lend me ten million?¡±


    ¡°Ten million?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just told you that I have fallen in love with someone. But he owed someone ten million. If he doesn¡¯t pay the money back, others may kill him.¡± When Myrna said this, her face showed a particrly worried and scared expression.


    ¡°Why did youe to me instead of Edmund? Ten million is not a big sum for him.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Edmund know about it.¡± She waved her hand.


    I looked at her, and my eyes gradually became clear. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Whether he likes you or not, or whether you like him or not, it¡¯s a fact that you¡¯re married. In that case, why don¡¯t you cherish this rtionship and run it well?¡±


    ¡°But I was wrong with him. We shouldn¡¯t have gotten married at all.¡±


    ¡°But you have married.¡± My eyes became misty. In the past, I really hoped that Edmund would marry me. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not a good choice to make the right choice.¡±


    ¡°So you and Eugene are the same?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault with Eugene. He gave me a happy and perfect family. Do you think I can abandon him?¡± I asked myself this question countless times in the days after Eugene¡¯s illness.


    If Edmundes to meter, can I really go with him without hesitation?


    It was too difficult.


    One of the reasons why I¡¯m worried about Eugene is that even if I can really let go of Edmund and marry him, can the King family ept it?


    What should outsiders think of us?


    The woman of the brother finally got together with his younger brother.


    Maybe it will be the biggest joke in the upper ss. I don¡¯t know if Edmund has the courage to bear such a curse, but at least I know in my heart that I don¡¯t want such a proud man to bear the crime of robbing his sister-inw for himself.


    Leanna, have you really given up on Edmund? Don¡¯t you want to be with him anymore?¡± Myrna¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to think about it anymore¡­¡± after saying that, I looked up at the sky in the distance.


    Edmund, now that you are willing to sacrifice our love to help her, how can I hold you back at this time?


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    Sitting on the big andfortable shift chair, I looked at Oan who was reporting work to me.


    ¡°Mr. Presiden, two of the three pieces ofnd you have chosen have been taken, but thest piece ofnd¡­¡± he looked at me with hesitation and continued carefully, ¡°atst, when thend was closed, there was a certain person who refused to demolish it.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t give no matter what?¡±


    ¡°Ten million. How much do they want?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about money,¡± Oan said. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to check it. It seems that The building belongs to the president of the Pearl Group, Royston.¡±


    When Dennis heard the name Royston, his expression changed and he looked at me immediately.


    ¡°What does he want?¡± I asked indifferently


    Oan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Our people in the project department went to see him several times and wanted to talk to him about the demolishing, but he didn¡¯t even give us a chance to see him and ignored us.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t have to care so much. Anyway, the government has sold thend to us and it was destroyed directly.¡± Dennis snorted.


    OWith a worried look on her face, Oan said, ¡°but they are not ordinary people. If we force them, then the situation will be more serious. I¡¯m afraid this project¡­¡±


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, ¡°make an appointment with him in my name.¡±


    ¡°Mr. President, are you going to see him in person?¡± Oan was shocked.


    ¡°Maybe Royston is waiting for our CEO to find him. He doesn¡¯t care about those minions before.¡± Dennis frowned.


    Hearing that, Oan seemed to understand what was going on. he nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact his secretary right away.¡±


    At this time, Dennis¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He answered the phone and whispered a few words. After hanging up the phone, he looked at me and said, ¡°there is an auction tonight, just in our club. I heard that there are a lot of treasures. Would you like to see them? Have you picked up a gift for my sister-inw?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    Dennis said in a hurry, ¡°then I¡¯ll ask the manager to leave the best position for us.¡±


    Then I turned around and went out.


    After the phone call, Oan turned to me and asked, ¡°Mr. President, are you going to attend the auction tonight?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at him.


    ¡°I just talked to Royston¡¯s secretary on the phone. It seems that he will also attend tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± It seems that I can meet this man with aplicated background in advance.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform Miss Fisher to apany you to the auction in the evening.¡±


    I nodded.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    The night fell and the lights were on.


    The whole City Y city was shrouded in colorful neon lights, making it very lively.


    In the banquet hall on The twelve floor of the club under the name of the King group, many celebrities hade. All of them were well-dressed and brought beauties to the party, which made the originally magnificent banquet hall more radiant.


    The banquet hall was not very big, and the people who could enter it were not ordinary people.


    Such a small auction would be held once a month in City Y, and the items to be auctioned were all heirlooms.


    At dinner, Eugene suddenly told me that he would take me to an auction. Although I don¡¯t know much about it and I¡¯m not interested in it, I can¡¯t refuse Eugene¡¯s offer.


    This is the first time that Eugene has shown up in public since he was discharged from the hospital. I think it might be a very important social engagement for him.


    As soon as I entered the hall with him, I saw Edmund and Myrna standing side by side in front of the elevator not far away.


    Seeing Edmund¡¯s back, I slowed down my pace subconsciously and didn¡¯t dare to approach him.


    Eugene paused, turned to look at me and asked gently, ¡°do you want to have a seat in the lounge in the hall?¡±


    I know he is trying to escape. At the same time, I also know that as long as I continue to be with Eugene, I will have many chances to meet Edmund in different asions.


    Should I hide from him every time I see him?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shaking my head, I took a deep breath and continued to walk forward.


    When Myrna turned around and saw us, she gently pushed Edmund beside her and said, ¡°Edmund, Eugene and Leanna are here.¡±


    Hearing this, Edmund turned around and nced at us coldly.


    ¡°Brother, what a coincidence! Are you also interested in this auction?¡± Eugene walked up to Edmund and looked at him with a smile.


    Edmund smiled and said in a t tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know you are also interested.¡±


    When I heard this, my face turned cold. Did he mean that he wouldn¡¯te since he knew we woulde?


    Myrna sensed that the atmosphere was a little cold. Seeing that the elevator had just arrived, she quickly said, ¡°the elevator ising. Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the elevator door opened. Edmund stepped into the elevator first.


    We followed him and entered one by one.


    µçThe elevator was big and spacious. When I walked in, I stood beside Eugene consciously.

 Chapter58

    Myrna¡¯s POV


    Although I tried my best to hide it, I still felt the fleeting disappointment in Edmund¡¯s eyes.


    But I have no time to care about his feelings now. The auction is about to start, and my heart is very nervous.


    I know that Edmund and Leanna are a couple. In order to help me marry Edmund, he has caused the current situation. I know Edmund won¡¯t divorce me, so I asked Jens to pretend to be my boyfriend. Then I can divorce Edmund and let him pursue his own happiness. To his surprise, Jens owed ten million dors to the well-known Royston.


    Jens¡¯ mother was diagnosed with leukemia and he owed so much money. I wanted to help him, but I didn¡¯t have so much money. In order to hide it from my parents, I had to ask my friend to sell the belongings that grandma left to me first and then make money to redeem them.


    The bracelet grandma gave me will appear at the auction tonight. If it is recognized, I really don¡¯t know how to exin.


    The auction was about to begin.


    Since our seats have been arranged beforehand, as soon as we entered the venue, a waiter guided us directly to the seats in the first row.


    After I sat down, I suddenly found a familiar figure sitting on the chair next to Edmund¡¯s seat on my left.


    Royston?


    It was him. How could it be such a coincidence?


    He was also here.


    What if he finds out?


    Turning my head to look at Leanna on the right, I pretended to be chatting with her, but my eyes were still fixed on her, trying to see if she had discovered me.


    The auction officially began.


    At the beginning of the auction, there were several antiques, paintings and calligraphy works. The rich people all spent a lot of money to buy their favorite paintings.


    However, Royston didn¡¯t take any action. The atmosphere at the auction became heated.


    Edmund also sat on the chair steadily without raising his card.


    After the auction of the eighth antique, the auctioneer began to introduce the ninth one.


    The ritual girl came up with a transparent ss box, in which there was a glittering jade bracelet.


    It could be seen from a distance that this jade bracelet was very valuable.


    The auctioneer said in a sonorous and powerful voice, ¡°the starting price of this jade bracelet you see now is 1 million. The bidding price is one hundred thousand every time. Please bid.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Eugene raised the card in his hand.


    ¡°One million and one hundred thousand. A gentleman in the front row has bid.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that Eugene, who had been sitting there quietly, would be interested in her bracelet. I was surprised.


    I took a look at Leanna and found that Leanna was lowering her head. what she was thinking. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t interested in the auction.


    At first, I thought Leanna knew that the bracelet was mine, so I asked Eugene to raise the price to ten million to solve my pressing problem.


    But now it seemed that this was not the case.


    Leanna didn¡¯t know it was mine.


    Then why did Eugene buy my bracelet?


    Then, more and more people bid, and the price of the jade bracelet instantly soared to two million.


    Royston raised his hand and said, ¡°three million.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there were surprised soundsing from around.


    ¡°It turns out that Royston is here for this bracelet.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Although the bracelet is good, if Royston wants it, just give it to him. We can¡¯t take it from him.¡±


    Hearing the discussions around me, my heart suddenly trembled.


    What was going on?


    Why did he want this bracelet?


    If no one dares to bid again at this rate, how can I get ten million?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just as everyone was talking about it and no one continued to bid, Edmund, who was beside him, raised the card in his hand and said, ¡°three million and one hundred thousand.¡±


    Everyone eximed at the same time.


    I¡¯m so depressed that I want to cry. I don¡¯t know why everyone is interested in my bracelet today?


    I just want to sell ten million to save her first, and then find a way to redeem the bracelet.


    But if this bracelet was in the hands of any one of the three people, Edmund, Royston or Eugene, things would be very troublesome.


    When Royston heard Edmund raise the paddle, he frowned slightly and turned to look at us.


    He looked at the auctioneer on the stage and raised his hand slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Royston offers three million and two hundred thousand. Three million two hundred thousands, three million two hundred thousand¡­¡±


    ¡°Three million and three hundred thousand.¡± Eugene interrupted the auctioneer.


    Hearing this, the assistant of Royston was about to raise her hand and continue the bidding, but was stopped by Royston. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    He stood up calmly and walked towards the gate without any hesitation.


    The assistant followed him immediately.


    Seeing him stand up, I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    My palms were sweating because of nervousness, but now I felt sticky.


    ¡°Edmund, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± I whispered in Edmund¡¯s ear. Then I stood up from my seat and turned to the bathroom outside the venue.


    When I came out of the bathroom and was about to go back to the venue, I suddenly found that Royston also came to the bathroom. We met at the door.


    When I saw Royston, my face turned pale with fear.


    The two seats were so close to each other that he didn¡¯t even see her. But now i met him here.


    I really don¡¯t know what kind of tragedy it is.


    With a long face, I want to pretend that I don¡¯t know him and leave him.


    But as soon as she lifted her foot, she heard his low voice from the side, ¡°Miss Fisher, long time no see.¡±


    The corner of my mouth twitched. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I just saw you yesterday.


    ¡°Mr. Royston, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± A smile appeared on my face, which was uglier than crying.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to find¡­ Miss Fisher.¡± He looked at me expressionlessly.


    What? Are you here for me?


    That is to say, he had already found me at the party.


    So I pretended for a long time and didn¡¯t avoid his eyes at all?


    ¡°But there is one thing that surprised me. Miss Fisher is the wife of Mr. Edmund. I remember that when we met yesterday, I heard from Jens that you are his girlfriend.¡± He looked at me yfully.


    Hearing what he said, I felt bad.


    If my rtionship with Jens is exposed to the public, the world will be in chaos.


    Although I invited Jens to y my boyfriend and let Edmund divorce me.


    But I never intend to expose it to the public. My n is that Edmund knows the existence of Jens and thinks that he is a reliable man. They two divorce secretly without disturbing anyone, so that he can get Leanna back without worries. In this way, in the eyes of outsiders and the Fisher family, I am still the wife of Edmund, and I can guarantee that my interests in the Fisher family will not be vited.


    But now that Royston knows that I¡¯m Edmund¡¯s wife, things be moreplicated.


    ¡± It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with Mr. Royston. Mr. Royston just wants money, right? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll return the money to you after today. People like Mr. Royston should know what privacy is and won¡¯t go out to talk nonsense, right?¡± I looked at Royston and pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Miss Fisher, what kind of person do you think I am?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°He has status, status, knowledge and self-control¡­¡± I almost used all thepliments to tter him.


    But before I could finish my words, the assistant behind Royston couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Hearing theughter, Royston frowned slightly and turned to his assistant. The assistant was frightened and quickly stopped smiling and stood there seriously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Fisher to be such a good tterer.¡± He stopped smiling and looked at me with his deep eyes. ¡°But you should know that it¡¯s useless to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±? Did he mean that he could say whatever he wanted to say to others?


    Taking a deep breath, I still wore a smile on my face and looked at him with a good temper. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how to make you keep the secret, Mr. Royston.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he paused for a moment and then said, ¡°it depends on my mood.¡±


    ¡°It depends on his mood?¡±? So there is no need to talk about it?


    No, she had to make him shut up.


    When I was about to say something, I saw Eugene walking towards me from the front.


    What the hell? Why did he go to the bathroom?


    If he saw me talking with Royston for such a long time, he would doubt me.


    I turned around in a hurry and didn¡¯t dare to let Eugene see my face.


    ¡°Mr. Royston.¡± The voice came from the front before Eugene came over.


    When I heard the voice, I felt terrible. It seemed that the person wasing to say hello to Royston. Regardless of anything else, a bright smile immediately appeared on my face. Deliberately shrieking my throat, I opened my arms and rushed to Royston. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Why does it take so long to go to the bathroom?¡±


    After a moment of shock, he quickly came to his senses.


    His handsome eyebrows frowned slightly. He held my arms, as if trying to push me away from him.


    ¡°Please, help me. I can¡¯t let Eugene see me here¡­¡± I felt his intention and looked at him pleadingly, looking pitiful.


    He stared at me quietly for a few seconds, and a faint smile suddenly appeared on his originally cold face.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and soon a faint cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, as if he was saying, why should I save you?


    I know I¡¯mpletely in his hands this time.


    The man in front didn¡¯t want to save me, so Eugene slowed down and seemed to be considering whether toe up or not.


    Forget it. If Royston doesn¡¯t help me, even if Eugene doesn¡¯t find out today, he might talk about my ¡°cheating on you¡± to others next time.


    Gritting my teeth, I braced myself and slowly regained my bnce from him.


    Turning around, raising my feet, I lowered my head, ready to leave my miserable fate to God.


    However, I heard Royston¡¯s attractive voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you wait for me to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Did I hear it wrong?


    Royston saved me.


    What¡¯s more, such ambiguous words sounded reasonable at the moment.


    As he spoke, he hugged me tightly.


    I leaned against his chest and heard his strong heartbeat. ¡°Plop, plop, plop¡­¡±


    The faint smell of tobo, which was very suitable for his temperament, floated into my nose, making me instantly calm down and particrly relieved.


    Royston turned to look at Eugene and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Eugene. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Now that Mr. Royston is holding a beautiful woman, I won¡¯t disturb you. I hope I can have a drink with you and have a chat with you next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    After saying that, Royston held me in his arms and went straight to the elevator in front of them.


    After entering the elevator and closed the door, Royston let go of his hands around my waist and asked, ¡°are you done?¡±


    At this moment, I was still immersed in the dangerous scene just now. Before I could react, when I heard the voice of Royston, my expression quickly changed. My whole body trembled, and I quickly pulled the intimate distance between him and stood straight.


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you¡­¡± I stammered, and my face flushed with embarrassment.


    When I looked up, I found that there were only two of us in the elevator.


    ¡°Where is your¡­ Assistant?¡± I asked curiously.


    Why didn¡¯t he go into the elevator with us?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like more than three people in the elevator.¡± He said lightly.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get off the elevator on the next floor. I can¡¯t go now.¡± It suddenly urred to me that Edmund was still at the party upstairs. What would happen if I left like this?


    ¡°Okay. You can go upstairs now. I think you can meet your uncle.¡± He kindly reminded.


    I can¡¯t help but curl my lips secretly. I don¡¯t like the way he talked to others.


    The elevator went down. In the narrow space, I didn¡¯t talk to him anymore.


    I can feel the powerful aura from him. The more silent he is, the stronger the aura will be.


    the elevator door opened and the underground two floor parking lot arrived.


    Royston nced at me and said in a low voice, ¡°well, let¡¯s drop it here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± who came to see him off?


    he was really good at putting on airs.


    I watched him walk out of the elevator speechlessly and quickly closed the door.


    This weird man was really hard to understand.

 Chapter59

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    In the hall, the auction was about toe to an end. Thest item was sold at a price of three million. All the people present stood up and left one after another.


    Because Myrna and Eugene went to the bathroom, the two seats between Edmund and I were empty.


    Edmund was about to walk out of the meeting room and wait for Myrna. When he passed by me, he didn¡¯t stop for a second. He just left like a stranger.


    Oan followed him. Seeing that I was still sitting there, she asked with concern, ¡°Leanna, it¡¯s over. Where are the two gentlemen?¡±


    ¡°He went to the bathroom. I¡¯m waiting for him.¡± I replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Well, how long have you been there? Do you need me to go to the bathroom to check for you?¡±


    Hearing what he said, I suddenly realized that Eugene had left for a long time. She wanted to ask him for help, but she saw Edmund stop in front, as if waiting for Oan.


    After thinking for a while, I refused politely, ¡°no, thanks. You can go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to have a look by myself.¡±


    Then I picked up my handbag and walked out.


    When I passed by Edmund, the gap between the seats was not very wide, and Edmund was just standing in the middle of the corridor, so the space for me to pass through was somewhat narrow.


    ¡°Excuse me, please.¡± I don¡¯t want to force myself through him, so I have to say to him.


    But he didn¡¯t step back. Instead, he took a step forward, approached me, turned around and looked at Oan. ¡°You go to the bathroom to have a look.¡±


    It turned out that he heard the conversation between Oan and me.


    Although I don¡¯t want to bother them, I know that I can¡¯t refuse Edmund¡¯s request.


    As soon as Oan received the order, he rushed to the bathroom.


    I was stopped by Edmund and couldn¡¯t move. So I lowered my head and said in a low voice, ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°Tell Eugene that it¡¯s not good to do too much harmful things, and Royston is not a good person.¡± His voice was emotionless.


    When I heard this, my face changed slightly.


    I don¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡®hurting others but not benefit myself?¡¯?


    What did Eugene do?


    Who was Royston?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Remember, the first thing you need to learn to live in the King family is to close your eyes and block your ears. Don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t see, and don¡¯t listen to what you shouldn¡¯t hear.¡±


    Is he caring about me?


    Are you afraid that I will be implicated?


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. But I think I can tell what¡¯s going on.¡± I replied politely and distantly.


    ¡°¡±Good.¡± He sneered, turned around and walked out of the meeting room.


    Looking at his receding figure, I felt depressed.


    Why did I decide to respect his choice to help Myrna and give up any fantasy about him? But when facing him, his heart always ached involuntarily.


    His eyes, his movements and his words could always easily arouse my tense nerves.


    ¡°Leanna, what are you thinking about?¡± Eugene¡¯s voice came to my ears.


    I shook my head. ¡°Nothing. By the way, do you know a man called Royston?¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this?¡± He frowned slightly and asked back. But before I could answer, he seemed to think of something. ¡°Did Edmund tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he asked me to remind you that that person is not a good person.¡± I¡¯ll tell you the truth.


    ¡°Thank him.¡± He smiled coldly, put his arms around my waist and took me out of the party.


    When we arrived at the vi, it was already half past nine in the evening.


    Eugene sent me to my home, but he didn¡¯te with me. Instead, he watched me go in, turned around and got on the car again, not knowing where to go.


    As soon as I entered the house, I heard two quarrels on the second floor.


    Before asking Petra what had happened, I saw Father-inw, Rudolf, rushing downstairs angrily. He went out before I could say to him.


    Upstairs, there was a crying from the master bedroom.


    I don¡¯t know what happened, so I have to follow the cry and walk towards the master bedroom on the two floor.


    As soon as I walked to the door of the master bedroom, i saw Petra kneeling on the ground to clean up the mess. Mother-inw, Whitney, was sitting on the edge of the bed, covering her face and crying.


    Thinking of the look on Rudolf¡¯s face when he left, I was almost sure that his parents inw had a quarrel with each other.


    But why did they quarrel?


    Although I hasn¡¯t been married to the King family for a long time, after these days of contact, I feel that my mother-inw is a well behaveddy from an eminent family who won¡¯t make trouble out of nothing.


    What could make them so angry?


    When I was hesitating whether I should go in andfort Whitney, my phone in my bag suddenly rang.


    I stepped aside and took out my phone. It was from my mother.


    Since my mother came herest time, I haven¡¯t contacted her much.


    asionally, she called to ask about my physical condition, but it was basically in the daytime. Within two or three words, the two hung up.


    It was rare to see someone call her at this time.


    I answered the phone and walked towards my bedroom.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Leanna, it¡¯s me.¡± Mother¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°I know. What¡¯s up?¡± I asked in a low voice. Although I no longer hate my mother, my attitude is always not very enthusiastic.


    I have no choice. My heart hasn¡¯t been untied, so I can¡¯t be as attached to her as an ordinary daughter to Mother.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to bed, have you?¡±


    ¡°No, I just came back from outside.¡±


    ¡°¡±Oh, how are you recently? Do you feel ufortable? Let me tell you. It¡¯s a hard work for a woman to get pregnant. If you feel ufortable, please tell me. Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°You called me sote just to care about me?¡± I interrupted her. I¡¯m not used to her ¡°excessive¡± care.


    ¡°No¡­ No. I have something very important to tell you.¡± She said and thought for a while on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Lorna is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was shocked by the news.


    Lorna pregnancy?


    How could this be?


    ¡°Who is the father?¡± It shouldn¡¯t be father-inw¡¯s, right? This is not what I want to see.


    ¡°Leanna, let me tell you. The two of them are nning to force your father-inw to divorce. Lorna, don¡¯t look at her. Your father-inw must have given her a lot of benefits before. Now she is dreaming of bing the two wives of the King family. I think your mother-inw has always been good to you. At this critical moment, you have to help your mother-inw. If you really let that bad girl, Lorna, marry you After you get married, she is carrying a child and willpete with Eugene for property in the future. You can¡¯t have a good life in the future. ¡± The first thing Mother thought of was the rtionship of interests.


    ¡°Are you serious? Is Lorna really pregnant?¡± I still can¡¯t digest the news.


    If my memory serves me right,st time when Lorna came to visit us, she clearly felt that she hated Rudolf very much.


    After all, she was so young. How could she be willing to give herself to such an old man?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the test report. Is there anything wrong? Lyndon also told me personally. Anyway, I¡¯ll tell you this. Be careful. If you can¡¯t do it, you can tell Eugene and ask him to deal with that bitch. By the way, don¡¯t tell your mother-inw about this. If she knows that Lorna is pregnant with your father-inw¡¯s son, she may think that the two people know each other through you. ! ¡± Mother warned me.


    I suddenly have a guess. Is it possible that Whitney and Rudolf quarreled with each other tonight for the matter of Lorna?


    At the thought of this, I suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    After hanging up the phone, I just changed my clothes and was about to go to the bathroom to take a shower. Suddenly, someone knocked on the bedroom door from the outside.


    ¡°are you inside?¡± Petra¡¯s voice came from outside.


    I quickly walked to the door and opened it. ¡°Petra, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡± madam has something to tell you. Please go to her room.¡± Petra replied.


    Hearing this, my heart tightened inexplicably.


    My mother-inw has something to tell me. Does she really know about Lorna and want to ask me about it?


    ¡®what should I do?


    I suddenly remembered what Edmund had told me half an hour ago.


    The rule of living in this family was to know what could be heard, what couldn¡¯t be heard, what could be said, and what couldn¡¯t be said.


    It seems that he is more experienced than me when he lives in a rich family.


    ¡± let¡¯s go.¡± Petra urged.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I knew I couldn¡¯t escape, so I had to follow Petra to the master bedroom.


    As soon as I entered the room, i saw Whitney sitting on the couch with a handkerchief in her hand. It seemed that she had just cried and her face hadn¡¯t fully recovered.


    Her well maintained face looked gray at the moment, as if she had been greatly stimted.


    After I entered the room, Petra left and closed the door.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± I slowly walked up to Whitney and gently called her name.


    She raised her head and looked at me with a pair of red and swollen almond eyes. Her voice was still a little choked. She pointed at the sofa opposite her and said, ¡°sit down.¡±


    I sat down, looked at her and asked with concern, ¡°Granny, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Leanna, what have I done to you since you entered the King family?¡± She sniffed and looked at me seriously.


    Hearing her question, I suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Did she really know about the rtionship between Rudolf and Lorna ande to me me now?


    ¡°You are so kind to me. I am always grateful to you.¡± This is what I said from the bottom of my heart, without any hypocrisy.


    ¡°Well, since you think so, I will ask you to do one thing for me next. Can you promise me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your father-inw has an affair. I hope you can help me find that tramp.¡± When she said this, there was obvious hatred in her tone and eyes.


    Hearing this, my expression immediately froze.


    Did she mean that she didn¡¯t know the tramp was Lorna?


    ¡°What should I do?¡± I asked cautiously. I don¡¯t understand why she asked someone to help her instead of a private detective.


    ¡°¡±I heard that the woman was known by your father-inw when he was in a social engagement. I know that he has been close to your stepfather recently. Perhaps your stepfather has seen that woman. Please help me tell your mother and ask her where that womanes from.¡±


    Hearing this, I knew that I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I nodded andforted her in a low voice, ¡°is it possible? After all, father-inw is in business, and sometimes it is inevitable to have social engagements.¡±


    ¡°Acting ording to circumstances? You even have a bastard. Do you think it will be acting ording to circumstances?¡± She sneered,.


    ¡°What if¡­ What are you going to do if you find that woman?¡± I looked at her face full of hatred and asked carefully.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± She looked up at me and asked, ¡°if you were me, what would you do?¡±


    Her rhetorical question made me confused.


    I have never thought about how to deal with such a thing.


    She didn¡¯t force me anymore. She only promised, ¡°tell your mother to help me find that woman. I won¡¯t treat her unfairly.¡±


    ¡°¡±Should we tell Eugene about it? Maybe he has a better way to deal with it.¡± I think Eugene has the right to know what happened between her parents.


    But as soon as I said that, Whitney interrupted coldly, ¡°no, you can¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Before I could ask why, she continued, ¡°Eugene always thinks that I have a good rtionship with your father-inw. If he knows that your father-inw has betrayed me, I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t bear this blow. You know that he has a heart disease and can¡¯t bear any stimtion.¡±


    I see. At this time, she is still wholeheartedly thinking about her own child. Thinking of her own mother, I finally understand the difference between people. Sometimes, it¡¯s not that I have too high requirements for my mother, but that Belinda, as a mother, has done too little for us.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I know. I won¡¯t tell Eugene. Don¡¯t be too sad. I think father-inw just hasn¡¯t figured out something for a while. When he figured it out, he wille back to you.¡± I saw that she was depressed, so I could only persuade her kindly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he wille back to me or not, but this family can¡¯t be separated.¡±


    Looking at Whitney¡¯s pained and determined look, I knew that Lorna had kicked the iron te this time.


    It was not easy to be a mistress, especially to marry into a rich family, which was even more difficult.


    Lorna, why are you so depraved?

 Chapter60

    With the order of my mother-inw, I set out the next morning and went to The Moor¡¯s mansion.


    I¡¯m not going to tell my mother that my mother-inw has asked me to investigate who Rudolf¡¯s mistress is.


    I know very well that a person like my mother, who values her own interests, will spare no effort to give out the Lorna if she knows that my mother-inw has entrusted me with this matter. She will also show a righteous look to exterminate her family and bring her to Whitney to apologize in order to protect herself.


    But I don¡¯t want to do that for the time being.


    I want to minimize the damage to solve this matter.


    And the best way was to stop Lorna from contacting Rudolf from now on. As long as Rudolf returned to his family, Whitney might take him as a fool who was eager for freshness as before and would not dig deeper into it.


    The car stopped at the door of the Moor¡¯s mansion.


    My mother knew I wasing, so she had been waiting for me at the door.


    I¡¯m no longer the poor child that my mother and father didn¡¯t love.


    As soon as I met Mother, she looked me up and down with a big smile on her face. Then she nodded and said, ¡°good. Your belly is big, and your figure is not out of shape. It seems that your mother-inw has taken good care of you.¡±


    I just smiled lightly. After following her into the room, my mother asked the servant to bring me juice, and then pulled me to sit on the sofa and chat.


    ¡°Where is Lorna?¡± I sat there for a while and then asked.


    mother pointed to the direction of the second floor and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she hasn¡¯t got up yet. She is pregnant and sleepy. She doesn¡¯t get up until noon every day.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask the servant to wake her up? I want to talk to her.¡± I don¡¯t have time to wait for her to wake up until noon.


    ¡°¡±You want to talk to her? I don¡¯t think so. She has a bad temper now. EvenFather is afraid of her. Now that she is protected by someone behind her, she can do whatever she wants.¡± Mother said with contempt.


    ¡°What happened to them? I thought she hated father-inw. Why did they get together again?¡± I still can¡¯t figure out why these two people suddenly look at each other.¡±


    Mother looked around and made sure that there was no servant beside her. Then she said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t you know? It seems that Otis found something and asked her to exin it clearly. How could she exin it clearly, so Otis wanted to break up with her. Seeing that there was no chance for Otis, your father-inw chased after her closely. In addition, Father urged her to do so, so she just¡­¡±


    ¡°So, is it because Otis has given up on her?¡± If that was the case, then perhaps Lorna didn¡¯t really want to marry Rudolf.


    After all, she was a young girl. Who would be willing to be with a man who could be Father?


    ¡°Not exactly. In my opinion, she is too vain. Perhaps she envies you for marrying the King family. But in my opinion, Otis deserves it. This is retribution.¡± When Mother said this, she looked very happy.


    Although I heard it, I felt bad in my heart.


    Retribution?


    Was there really retribution in the world?


    My mother noticed that there was something wrong with my expression and couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.


    When I were about to say something, we saw Lorna in pajamas, yawning anding down from the two floor.


    ¡°I thought it was an important guest. It¡¯s you.¡± As soon as Lorna went downstairs, she walked straight to the sofa and said in a strange tone.


    ¡°Lorna, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare some food for you.¡± Mother said gently when she saw Lorna.


    Lorna only nced at herzily. Then she stood up and went to the kitchen.


    I can¡¯t stand the change in my mother¡¯s attitude.


    At the critical moment, s he was able to yield and withdraw.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Lorna gave me an arrogant look and stopped calling me sister as before.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Well, now that she¡¯s in love with Rudolf, why do you tter me?


    ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you.¡± I looked at her seriously and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked casually.


    ¡°My mother-inw has already known what happened between you and father-inw. She asked me toe to you.¡±. If I want her to give in, I have to give her a head-on blow first and shock her. Then things will be much easier.


    Sure enough, as soon as Lorna heard that I came under the order of Whitney, her expression suddenly changed and her eyes showed a trace of timidity.


    ¡°Does she know?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Didn¡¯t father-inw tell youst night? The two of them had a big fight because of you.¡± I know that Rudolf must havee to find Lorna as soon as he left home in a rage, so he said that on purpose.


    As expected, as soon as I finished speaking, I saw the expression on Lorna¡¯s face be somewhat absent-minded.


    But soon, she regained herposure and said, ¡°so what if she knows it¡¯s me? Rudolf likes me. If she is sensible, she will give up her seat.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you can marry the King family?¡± I looked at the reckless Lorna and said coldly.


    ¡°Of course I can. Why not? Even you are married to the King family.¡± She was not convinced.


    I understand. She is still jealous of my current identity.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I married the King family, and it¡¯s Eugene¡¯s legal marriage. What about you? Do you really think that being a mistress can get other people¡¯s respect?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Nowadays, as long as I have money, everyone will respect you. Leanna, I know you are not convinced that I am going to be your new mother-inw, but no matter how hard you are not convinced, it¡¯s useless. I have no other choice. I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She said with a frivolous smile on her face.


    ¡°You have a way out, why not? As long as you are willing to quit.¡±


    ¡°And then? What about the baby in my womb? Will you quit if you let him be born without a father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to persuade you. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I have no choice.¡±


    I have said what I should say, and I have tried my best to persuade you. I am not a nosy person. If Lorna insists on courting death, I am willing to bury it.


    ¡°¡±Humph, don¡¯t pretend to be kind. You¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll marry the King family, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to marry the King family. Go back and tell your mother-inw that if she is sensible, she should sign the divorce agreement as soon as possible. Don¡¯t wait until my child is born and bring the child to our house. Then everyone will be embarrassed.¡± She said arrogantly.


    ¡°¡±Lorna, aren¡¯t you really afraid?¡± I don¡¯t know where she got the courage and confidence to challenge Whitney.


    ¡°What am I afraid of? Is it because Whitney dares to ask someone toe to my house to make trouble for me? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of her just because her parents are powerful. Now it¡¯s her husband who wants to divorce her. If she is capable, she can lock Rudolf¡¯s heart and let her stop looking for me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I have nothing to say. I will tell you what you said. Pray for yourself.¡± There is a hint of threat in myst tone. I hope that Lorna can calm down and think it over.


    Standing up, I turned around and was about to leave when Lorna suddenly stopped me. ¡°Leanna, what do you think if Eugene knows that I¡¯m pregnant with father¡¯s child? I heard that his heart is not feeling well.¡±


    I suddenly stopped and turned around, ¡°Lorna, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°How dare I? Why not? Your mother-inw refused to give me a chance to live, so I will let her son have no way to live.¡± A ferocious smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Eugene to know about it, you can go back and persuade your mother-inw to sign the divorce agreement obediently and break up with Rudolf. If you don¡¯t want to make the matter the most embarrassing, the two of them will keep their dignity.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. After taking a look at Lorna¡¯s twisted expression, turned around and walked out of the door.


    It was still early to get out of The Moor¡¯s mansion.


    On their way back, I passed through the city center and happened to pass by The Fisher group.


    I remember that I suddenly disappeared after dinner with Evelynst time. I haven¡¯t contacted her since then. I should invite her to dinner and apologize to her.


    So i asked the driver to stop the car, took out phone and dialed Evelyn¡¯s number.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    I thought she might be busy, so I asked the driver to park the car in the parking lot, get out of The car and walk towards the Fisher group building.


    After exining what happenedst time to her, I promised to buy her a gift as an apology.


    ? Soon, we went to the shopping mall hand in hand.


    Although Evelyn said she wanted to rip me off, when she saw the beautiful bags in the counter were all so expensive, she was reluctant to leave.


    So I didn¡¯t buy anything after shopping for a long time.


    I know she is always talking big, and she doesn¡¯t have the heart to say it at critical moments, so I made a decision and chose a luxury bag that I think is most suitable for her to put in her arms.


    Seeing this, Evelyn shook her head and refused.


    ¡°Take it. I should have bought it for you.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, this is t¡¯s so expensive.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can afford a bag. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I looked at her with a smile. As long as she is happy, I will buy it for her no matter how expensive it is.


    She seemed to remember something at this time. She scratched her head with embarrassment and said, ¡°look at me. I almost forget that you¡¯re married to the King family now. You have a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°¡±Evelyn, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have money or not. I just want you to be happy. I didn¡¯t have money in the past, and you didn¡¯t dislike me. You helped me a lot and gave me half of the bed. Compared with that, a bag is nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I cooked instant noodles for you at that time.¡± As she said, she reached out and touched my belly. ¡°Little guy, do you remember the instant noodles I cooked for you? You were so cute at that time.¡±


    Then weughed again.


    After buying her bag, I took her to the women¡¯s wear department and bought her two exquisite ol clothes. We carried the spoils and went downstairs to have dinner happily.


    When we entered the restaurant, the waiter arranged a table by the window for us. Evelyn took the menu and began to order something special.


    I looked around unconsciously, only to find a familiar figureing in from the door and heading straight to the box.


    Eugene, why is he here? Was he meeting someone?


    When I was staring at Eugene¡¯s back, Evelyn had already ordered the dishes. She waved her hand in front of me and said, ¡°Hey, what are you looking at? I ordered mutton chop, codfish, vegetable sd and dessert for you. Have you finished yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t eat too much.¡±¡±Evelyn, do you oftene here for dinner?¡±


    ¡°¡±Often? The food here is very expensive. How can Ie here often?¡± As she spoke, she covered her belly with her hand. ¡°Leanna, please sit down for a while. I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± I nodded and watched her leave.


    After Evelyn left, I took out my phone and called my mother-inw Whitney, telling her that she would have lunch outside instead of going home for lunch.


    After reporting my schedule, I put away my phone and waited for Evelyn toe back.


    After a while, the waiter began to serve the appetizers.


    I checked the time. Evelyn has been in the bathroom for more than ten minutes.


    Was she having a stomachache?


    When I was thinking about whether call her or not, i saw her walking towards him.


    Evelyn returned to her seat, picked up the ss of water in front and drank a lot of water. Then she said mysteriously, ¡°Leanna, guess who I saw when I walked past the corridor of the private room over there?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter61

    ¡°You never thought that your husband would have dinner in this restaurant.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I was about to walk up to him and say hello to him, but when I found that he was with another person, I didn¡¯t dare toe forward.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I don¡¯t know who Eugene is with, which will make Evelyn feel that she doesn¡¯t dare to greet him.


    ¡°Leanna, have you heard of Royston?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    Royston?


    The name sounded so familiar?


    I tried to recall where I had heard of this name, but soon I remembered it. My expression immediately changed and I looked at Evelyn with a serious expression. ¡°You mean that Eugene is now with that Royston?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°you know Royston too?¡±


    ¡°Not very clear. But someone once mentioned him in front of me and said that he was not a good person.¡± I remember that Edmund said that.


    I believe that Edmund won¡¯t nder another man in front of me for no reason.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Evelyn nodded in agreement and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, he is not a good man. I heard that he started from a Mafia abroad. He is ruthless and has done a lot of bad things. But because he is very smart and knows investment, he soon made a lot of money. He began to open apany and wash his identity. Now he came back as a sessful foreign-funded entrepreneur. At present, he is a popr figure in City Y, because of his overseas background, many financial groups want to find him Cooperation. ¡±


    ¡°So this man is really something.¡± I finally understand why Edmund reminded me to keep Eugene away from this man.


    ¡°Yes, he is a resourceful man. But he is scary just by thinking about it.¡± Evelyn said and began to eat.


    I¡¯m not in the mood to eat now. I¡¯m thinking about a question.


    That was why Eugene went to Royston.


    What would the two of them talk about when they met.


    During the meal, I was absent-minded. Evelyn couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Leanna, are you missing your husband? If you want to see him, you can say hello to him. By the way, you can ask him to send you home after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Then you can eat here by yourself. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I was a little worried and decided to go there in person.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s the first box that turns left in the front corridor.¡± She waved at me.


    After giving my bag to Evelyn for safekeeping, I stood up and walked towards the box.


    ording to the location Evelyn told me, I found the box where Eugene was. Because there was someone eating inside, the door was closed. I couldn¡¯t hear clearly what they were talking about.


    When I was about to knock at the door, the door was suddenly opened from inside. I was shocked and subconsciously moved aside. I walked to the door of another box, with my back to the corridor, pretending to push the door in.


    She, who was next to Eugene, walked out of the box with a strange man, talking andughing.


    When they passed by me, I vaguely heard the conversation .


    ¡°She, Mr. Royston is very interested in The thirteen percent shares of the King group held by the second master. As for the conditions proposed by the The second master, King will think carefully and then give a reply. Your boss can rest assured. Our boss has juste to the thirteen percent shares of the King group, and he is very interested. If he can have the help of the second master, I believe that the matter that he wants to join the board of the two group will go smoothly. ¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to a pleasant cooperation between us.¡±


    I was shocked to hear the conversation .


    As I didn¡¯t hear it wrong just now, what She meant should be that Eugene wanted to sell The shares of the King group to Royston, and Royston¡¯s goal was to take over the board of the group.


    Why did Eugene do that?


    And what was his condition to Royston?


    But anyway, at least there was one thing that could be confirmed for the time being.


    That was, Eugene was going to work with Royston to deal with Edmund.


    All of a sudden, it urred to her that Edmund told her not to do anything harmful to others but not to benefit herself that day.


    Was that what she meant?


    No, I have to ask Edmund to figure it out right away.


    Thinking of this, I immediately turned around and went to the hall of the restaurant.


    Evelyn was already full. She was sitting in a chair and drinking her beverage with satisfaction.


    Seeing that I looked serious, she frowned and asked, ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you seen Mister second?¡±


    ¡°No, Evelyn. Let¡¯s go.¡± As I spoke, I reached for my bag, took out the money from it and put it on the table. Then I took her hand and walked out.


    Evelyn didn¡¯t dare to dy. She picked up the bags she had bought before and followed me out of the restaurant.


    When I walked out of the shopping mall, I said goodbye to Evelyn and turned around to the building where the King group was located.


    It¡¯s lunch break now, and I don¡¯t have an appointment, so I was stopped at the door by the security.


    Fortunately, I have Oan¡¯s phone number. As soon as I got through, the security guard let me in and sent me to the special elevator door of the president¡¯s office. He pressed the floor for me.


    The elevator went straight up. Edmund¡¯s office was on the top floor, 89 floor.


    As there was no pause in the middle, the elevator rose very fast. Not long after, the elevator stopped and the door opened. I walked out and saw Oan waiting there.


    ¡°Leanna, here you are.¡± A familiar smile appeared on Oan¡¯s face.


    I nodded at him and asked, ¡°where is Edmund? Can I see him now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. President has just finished his lunch and is resting in the lounge in his office. Recently, he has a lot of things to deal with in thepany. He is too busy to have a good rest. You go to the office with me first and I will call him for you.¡± Oan said as she pushed open the door of the president¡¯s office and motioned for me to go in.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°forget it. Since he is so busy, let him have a good rest. I¡­ I wille again next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it again. We¡¯ve already been here. We have to take a seat. It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Oan invited warmly.


    I felt a little embarrassed to refuse his kindness, so I walked into the office.


    Edmund¡¯s office was as simple as his home.


    There were gray floor tiles, ck leather sofa, a simple desk, and a bookshelf full of books on the wall behind the desk. It could be seen that Edmund liked simple and clear things, which was very simr to his character.


    There was a door on the left wall of the office, which was closed now. It seemed that it was the lounge Oan had mentioned.


    I sat down on the sofa. Oan poured me a ss of water. ¡°Leanna, what brings you here for the CEO?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and thought for a while. I decided not to tell you my purpose.


    After all, before I was sure that Eugene was intentionally against Edmund, i thought it would be better for the less people to know about Eugene¡¯s meeting with Royston.


    ¡°Mr. President will be very happy if he knows youe to see him when he wakes up.¡± Oan said with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Really?¡± But I know that Edmund might not be happy if he knows my intention.


    ¡°Of course, Leanna. There are too many misunderstandings between you and the president. I think you should have a good talk.¡±


    I know Oan wants me and Edmund to get back together, but I know very well that there is no misunderstanding between us now.


    Seeing that I lowered my head and kept silent, Oan stood up and said to me, ¡°then have a seat here. The CEO usually takes a nap in half an hour. He has already rested for ten minutes. He will probably wake up in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead with your work. Leave me alone.¡± I nodded. I really need some time to calm down. Think about it carefully. When I meet Edmundter, how should I tell him about Eugene.


    After Oan left, I was the only one left in the big office.


    I leaned back on the sofa and gradually calmed down.


    Outside the window, she could see all the scenery of City Y.


    The height of floor 89 made me feel a little dizzy.


    It was not easy to feel cold in a high ce. She wondered if Edmund would have the same feeling when he was here.


    Time passed by at one point one o¡¯clock. As a pregnant woman, I was easily tired. This noon, I apanied Evelyn to go shopping. Now I am rxed and sitting on the sofa. I can¡¯t help but feel sleepy.


    It was so quiet around that she fell asleep soon.


    I don¡¯t know how long I have slept. When I woke up, I found myself lying on afortable big bed.


    In front of the French window, the curtain was closed. Light came in through the gap, so I could barely see the situation in the room.


    The white wall, gray floor tiles, and even the bed sheet were pure dark gray.


    In a breath, a long lost familiar smell rushed into my nose.


    Edmund?


    This was his Lounge!


    All of a sudden, I came to my senses. I quickly lifted the quilt on my body, got out of bed, walked to the door, opened it and was about to go to the office.


    But the moment I opened the door, I suddenly saw several people sitting in the CEO¡¯s office. They seemed to be talking about something important.


    My figure appeared at the door, causing those people to suddenly look at me.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people outside. Obviously, from their eyes, I know that my identity has been misunderstood.


    I quickly went back tor room and closed the door. My back was tightly against the door. I was breathing heavily and my heart was beating fast.


    I¡¯m so stupid. How could I forget that it¡¯s an office outside and there are peopleing in and out at any time.


    What should she do now?


    Everyone must think that I have an affair with Edmund. If they know that I¡¯m Eugene¡¯s wife, no one knows what will happen.


    It¡¯s so annoying. Why am I so careless?


    I walked to the bed and sat down with a troubled look. I frowned and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door. I was frightened like a frightened bird. Then I asked in a low voice, ¡°who is it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to see the people in Edmund¡¯spany anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A familiar voice came from outside. Hearing it, I immediately stood up and walked to open the door.


    Edmund stood at the door, wearing an expensive high-end suit, which made him look very energetic.


    ¡°Come out.¡± Seeing that I opened the door and threw two words to him, he turned around and walked to the sofa in the office.


    I found that there were only them left in the office.


    I followed him slowly to the sofa. The two sat down a long distance between them.


    Edmund crossed his legs gracefully.


    I was sitting on the other side with a stiff face, and the slightly protruding belly was particrly eye-catching.


    ¡°Where are those people?¡± I don¡¯t know what to say, so I have to ask something unimportant first.


    ¡± gone.¡± His answer was brief. He looked at me and finally looked at my swollen belly.


    I found that he was looking at my belly, and his expression immediately became a little ufortable. He adjusted his sitting position and said slowly, ¡°Ie to you today because I have something to ask you.¡±


    He looked at me silently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I blinked my eyes, but he didn¡¯t respond, so I said to myself, st night, you told me to remind Eugene not to do anything harmful to others but not to benefit himself. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he has already started.¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. His voice was as calm as water, but his eyes were as deep as ice.


    I didn¡¯t expect that he would find out the truth as soon as I opened my mouth. I was a little flustered and tried to hide it. ¡°No, no, he didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°No? If he didn¡¯t, would youe to see me in person?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I wanted to exin. I was not only worried about Eugene, but also about him.


    But on second thought, so what if he said it out?


    I have no right to worry about Edmund now?


    ¡°Did he meet Royston?¡±

 Chapter62

    I didn¡¯t expect Edmund to be so smart. He suddenly thought of Royston. Surprised, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange that I know this?¡± He sneered and asked.


    My expression froze and I immediately reacted.


    Yes, it was him who told me about Royston. It means that he has already known something about Eugene.


    ¡°Are there any misunderstandings between you and Eugene? Why did he do something bad to you?¡±


    Although Eugene hid himself well in front of Leanna, I could always feel that he was hostile to Edmund.


    Their brotherhood was not as good as it seemed.


    The meeting was like fire and water.


    As the backbone of these two families, their rtionship was very important.


    If brothers worked together, no one would be their match.


    But if they were fighting each other, it was likely that the outsider of Royston would benefit from it in the end.


    No matter what position I take, I absolutely don¡¯t want to see such a result.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± A touch of uncertain smile appeared on his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him?¡±


    Why don¡¯t I ask him?


    I have never thought about this question. Although Eugene has been nice to me, taken good care of and respected me since I married Eugene.


    But I don¡¯t know why, when I get along with him, I always feel that there is an invisible wall  of them. I can¡¯t cross it, and he can¡¯te over either.


    We share the same secret, but we can¡¯t understand each other¡¯s inner world.


    I don¡¯t understand him at all.


    On the contrary, I feel much more rxed when facing Edmund.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve loved him, so I always unconsciously trust him without reservation.


    I always think that no matter what happens, at least he won¡¯t hurt me.


    In particr,ter, Myrna found me and told me that they got married only because Edmund helped her protect The Fisher group, which made me believe that Edmund was a responsible and responsible man.


    So I trust Edmund more.


    ¡°Does he treat you well?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Hearing this, I looked up and met his deep eyes.


    ¡°Well, he is very kind to me.¡± I replied in a low voice.


    It¡¯s so good that sometimes I even doubt if Eugene wants to marry me just because he wants my child to be his parents¡¯ grandson?


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± His tone was indifferent, without any emotion.


    ¡°If¡­ I mean if¡­¡± I took a deep breath and said with an uneasy expression, ¡°if he does something wrong to you one day, can you¡­ Can you¡­ Let him go?¡±


    ¡°I have let him go this time.¡± His voice suddenly became cold.


    Hearing this, I was stunned.


    Let him go this time?


    When did it happen?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Did Eugene do something wrong to Edmund?


    When I was confused, I found that Edmund was staring at my belly with a sneer.


    It suddenly dawned on me that he was referring to the fact that Eugene took me away from him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not his fault.¡± Only I know that the baby in my belly is not Eugene¡¯s.


    ¡°If not him, then you?¡± There was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    ¡°¡±Well, even if it¡¯s me, you can me me for this.¡± I gritted my teeth and admitted it.


    I can¡¯t tell Edmund that the baby in my belly is his. Since he wants to help Myrna first, I can¡¯t let him ruin his n because of this.


    ¡°It seems that you really care about him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t deny it, and I can¡¯t deny it either.


    It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want Eugene to be hurt, but I also don¡¯t want to see them hurt each other.


    He stood up and said, ¡°you can go out now. I¡¯ll ask Oan to drive you home.¡±


    ¡°¡±You haven¡¯t promised me yet.¡± I stood up and walked to him.


    I need a promise from him that he won¡¯t hurt Eugene.


    He pinched my chin, red at me and said word by word, ¡°Leanna, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    ¡°He is your brother. He has the same blood as you¡­¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°¡±He is not in good health. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that if he can¡¯t find a suitable heart source, he might not be able to live until next year?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Looking at his cold face, I suddenly realized that Edmund couldn¡¯t change his mind because of me.


    Well, if Edmund was so easily influenced by others, would he still be Edmund?


    Giving up persuading him to let go of Eugene, I lowered my head and said, ¡°forget it. Just forget it.¡±


    Turning around, I picked up my bag on the sofa and was about to leave.


    But before I could take a step forward, my wrist was grabbed by him.


    I turned around and looked at him in confusion. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Let me drive you home.¡± He said.


    ¡°No, thanks. I can walk by myself.¡± I refused without hesitation.


    ¡°Then you stay here and wait for Eugene to pick you up.¡± As he spoke, he pushed me down to the sofa and sat down. Without waiting for my permission, he took out his phone and dialed Eugene¡¯s number. ¡°It¡¯s me. Leanna is here. Come and pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that? Why did you call him?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked down at his watch and asked, ¡°how long do you think he wille?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frowned. Does he know that Eugene is nearby?


    He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You care about him so much. I want to see if he also cares about you so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± I red at him and said two words, ¡°boring!¡±


    When we were staring at each other, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    ¡°Mr. President, Royston¡­¡± Oan walked in.


    ¡°Go ahead. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Edmund asked.


    Oan quickly withdrew her sight and adjusted her mood. ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you ask me to send the bracelet that was bought at the auction to Royston before? He seems to like it very much and invites you to have dinner tomorrow evening.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows.


    When I heard the news, my face suddenly changed.


    I was confused. Didn¡¯t Royston just meet Eugene at noon?


    Why did he ask Edmund out again?


    ¡®has he decided to cooperate with Eugene on Edmund?


    Or was he actually coaxing her on both sides?


    When I was thinking hard, the fixed phone on my desk suddenly rang.


    Oan immediately stood up to answer the phone. ¡°Hello, yes. He¡¯s here. Please invite him in.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Oan reported to Edmund, ¡°president, it¡¯s Second master.¡±


    ¡°I know. You can go out now.¡± Edmund ordered in a low voice and looked at me again.


    Oan left the office wisely.


    I knew that Eugene was going upstairs, so I stood up immediately and prepared to wait for him at the door.


    But as soon as I moved my body, I heard Edmund¡¯s cold voice, ¡°are you so impatient?¡±


    I was stunned by his words. How could I be impatient? I just want to leave here as soon as possible. Sitting side by side with the two of them like this is a torture for me.


    ¡°You asked him to pick me up. He¡¯s already here. Can¡¯t I leave now?¡± Taking a deep breath, I suppressed the depression in my heart, looked at him and asked in reply.


    ¡°No.¡± As he spoke, he reached out and grabbed me, his thin lips firmly falling on my lips.


    I was shocked by his sudden move and my brain went nk in an instant.


    What was he doing?


    Why did this happen all of a sudden?


    Was he crazy?


    There was a knock on the door.


    I knew it was Eugene. I was so scared that I struggled desperately.


    But Edmund held me tightly in his arms and pressed his lips against mine.


    ¡°¡±HMM¡­¡± I wanted to scream, but my lips were sealed, so I couldn¡¯t make a loud sound at all. I was so anxious that I was sweating.


    There were three knocks on the door. Eugene pushed the door open and came in.


    When I saw Eugenee in, I bit Edmund¡¯s lips hard.


    EEugene¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. She took a few steps forward, rushed to the sofa and pulled me out of Edmund¡¯s arms. She stared at Edmund coldly and said, ¡°Edmund, you¡¯d better exin what you have done to my wife just now.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t want to know.¡± Edmund licked his lower lip with a sneer.


    Eugene took a deep breath and tried his best to control his temper. After a long time, heughed in anger. ¡°Okay, you can y!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left without looking back.


    I knew he was angry, so I hurried to follow him. Before leaving the office, I didn¡¯t forget to look back at Edmund, only to find that his face was no longercent as before, but cold.


    I don¡¯t understand why Edmund kissed me when he knew that Eugene would go upstairs soon.


    Did he do it on purpose to irritate Eugene?


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    ¡°Boss, they have left.¡± Oan walked up to me and whispered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I replied lightly.


    Oan asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. President, why did you tell Mr. President two that Leanna is here? Why did you ask him to pick her up upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why Leanna came to me today?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    He shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Eugene has contacted Royston. She knew that Eugene might be against me. She was afraid that I would deal with Eugene, so she came up to plead with him.¡±


    ¡°What? Why is she so stupid? Since she knows that Eugene is going to hurt you, why didn¡¯t she go to persuade Eugene, but instead asked you to let him go?¡± Oan eximed.


    ¡°Do you think Eugene can defeat me?¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at Oan. ¡°Do you think he will have a half chance of winning with the help of Royston?¡±


    ¡°The background of Royston is tooplicated, and the international financial group will support him¡­¡±


    ¡°But Leanna doesn¡¯t think so. In her opinion, Eugene is no match for me. She probably can¡¯t persuade Eugene, so she can onlye to beg me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know whether I should be happy or sad.


    She was such a powerful woman in Leanna¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Oan finally understood. He frowned and continued, ¡°but you are in a bad situation now. Why don¡¯t you make it clear to Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Why should I make it clear? If she is worried about me, I will tell her what¡¯s going on here, which will only make her more worried. If she only cares about Eugene, what¡¯s the point of telling her the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Mr. President, I always think that Leanna cares about you. You don¡¯t know how much she loved you in the past, but as an outsider, I can see it clearly. She was born in a bad family. If she doesn¡¯t love you very much, how dare she dream of you marrying her? She was so persistent to be your wife before. If it was just for money, she could have agreed to stay by your side and be your lover.¡± Oan analyzed seriously.


    ¡°But she finally married Eugene.¡± This is something I will never forget.


    No matter how much Leanna loves me, she chose to marry Eugene. In my opinion, Leanna¡¯s love for me and the baby in her belly will be doubtful.


    Oan frowned and asked, ¡°did you ask Mister Two to pick her up on purpose to provoke him?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I just want Leanna to know why I can¡¯t let Eugene go.¡±


    Leanna didn¡¯t get any guarantee for Eugene on my side. In order to avoid the conflict between us, she would definitely turn to ask Eugene to give up the cooperation with Royston. I deliberately made this scene for Eugene to see. If Eugene really loved Leanna, she would definitely not be able to bear such an stimtion. Therefore, no matter how hard Eugene asked him to stop, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Only in this way can I have a very sufficient reason to kill Eugene.


    In the end, even if Leanna wanted to me her, she could only me Eugene for her own death, not for my ruthlessness.


    After all, it was Eugene who started the fight!


    Although the battle will be very difficult, I¡¯m not afraid.


    Royston is behind Eugene, but I¡¯m not alone?


    I still have The Fisher group!

 Chapter 63

    Leanna¡¯s pov


    Eugene and I got out of the elevator and went straight to the parking lot.


    Along the way, Eugene kept silent with a long face.


    Seeing him like this, I dare not speak.


    It was not until we got into the car and saw his face still gloomy that he exined slowly, ¡°Eugene, it¡¯s not what you see. Between Edmund and I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin to me what happened between you and him. Whatever you want to do is your freedom.¡± His voice was cold. He started the car and drove out of the garage.


    I was so angry with him that I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I kept silent for a longer time.


    The atmosphere in the car became very depressing. I turned my head from time to time to nce at Eugene¡¯s expression, only to find that he had been pursing his lips all the time


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± I finally couldn¡¯t stand this depressing atmosphere, so I asked.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but his face was gloomy.


    I know he is really angry.


    But I don¡¯t understand why he is angry.


    ¡°You know the rtionship between me and Edmund. I came to see him today because¡­¡±


    I was about to tell him why I came to Edmund¡¯s office today, but when I opened my mouth, he suddenly turned the steering wheel, stepped hard on the brake, and the car stopped at the roadside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of a sudden brake, my body leaned forward and almost hit the front windshield.


    Still in a state of shock, I turned to look at Eugene, who was also looking at me, ¡°I know your rtionship with Edmund in the past. You don¡¯t need to remind me. I won¡¯t interfere with what you think or do in your daily life, because I have promised you that although you have married me, you are free. But when I consider for you, can you think about it in my position even a little bit?¡±


    I stared at him nkly. It was the first time that he had been so angry in front of me.


    All of a sudden, I feel that the warm boy in my heart in front of me has be very strange. He is even different from the gentle man I used to remember.


    Eugene paused for half a second, He continued ¡°As your nominal husband, you suddenly get so close to Edmund. If this matter is known by others, what will they think? Today in Edmund¡¯s office, if the person who pushed the door in was not me, who else would you be? What would others think of me? I can do whatever you want to do, but I hope you can think about it when you do something How about my situation now? I¡¯m a normal man. I also want to have a face, okay? ¡±


    His words made me realize that I seemed to have made a big mistake.


    Maybe he is right. I have never thought about it from his point of view.


    Every time I think, I think from my own point of view, even from Edmund¡¯s point of view.


    However, Eugene is also a man. Now that I enjoy the convenience he brought to me as a husband, should I also seriously perform what a wife should do and say?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eugene. I¡­ I didn¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I can understand that you don¡¯t love me.¡± His voice was deep, with a strong sense of loss.


    ¡°No¡­ No. It¡¯s not that. I just¡­¡± I¡¯m just used to thinking about Edmund first.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to say that. I don¡¯t me you. It was my choice to let you be my wife, and I also know that you still have feelings for Edmund. But since you have decided to let him go, I hope you can really move forward and stop bothering him in the past, okay? Can you promise me?¡± He looked at me sincerely.


    I looked at his] face for a long time and nodded slightly.


    But, let go of Edmund? Can I do it?


    I don¡¯t know.


    At least for the time being, I don¡¯t think I can do it!


    After driving me home at noon, Eugene went out. I felt that he was angry before, so I didn¡¯t know how to tell him that he wanted to deal with Edmund by cooperating with Royston.


    Then Eugene went out and didn¡¯te back until night.


    After thinking for the whole afternoon, I decided to have a talk with Eugene.


    I saw his car stop downstairs. When he went upstairs, i saw that he did not directly go back to his room.


    I asked Petra and knew that he went to her study.


    I went downstairs and made him a cup of tea. I brought it upstairs and gently knocked on the door of the study.


    Eugene raised his head and frowned slightly when he saw me. When he saw the teacup in my hand, a gentle smile appeared on his face. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had a rest yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± I walked to the desk and put the cup of tea in front of him. ¡°I made it for you just now. You like to stay upte at night. Drinking it is good for your health.¡±


    He opened the lid and saw a faint fragrance of medicine floating in the air. He took a deep breath and said with an ironed smile, ¡°thank you. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself. Just leave it to the servants in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cup of tea. It¡¯s not troublesome. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I said softly.


    He smiled and put the cup to his mouth, took a sip and said, ¡°it smells good.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t scald yourself. This is boiled water.¡±


    He nodded and took another sip. Then he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°anything else?¡±


    ¡°Eugene, i¡­ I have something to tell you.¡± I hesitated for a while and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As he blew the hot tea in the cup, the hot air formed a thick mist in front of him, hiding his eyes behind the mist, making it difficult to see clearly.


    Taking a deep breath, I asked seriously, ¡°are you going to sell The King group ten percent of your shares to Royston?¡±


    I sensed that Eugene¡¯s expression changed. Then he asked, ¡°where did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°I had lunch at the restaurant where you met Royston today. I wanted to say hello to you, but I heard your n.¡± I¡¯ll tell you the truth.


    He seemed to remember something and looked at me coldly. ¡°Is this the reason why you went to see Edmund at noon?¡±


    Being stared at by his eyes made me feel a little scared. I have never seen Eugene show such an expression. I feel terrible.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I nodded carefully.


    ¡°Then how did he react?¡± Eugene had put down the cup in his hand, stood up and walked towards me step by step.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how he will react. Eugene, you can¡¯t do that. He is your brother. Isn¡¯t The King group your family¡¯s property? How can you help an outsider to deal with your brother?¡± I sincerely persuaded her.


    ¡°You are wrong. The King group is Edmund¡¯s, not mine.¡± His face darkened as he said this.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it yours? Your surname is also King, right? Don¡¯t you also have ten percent of the shares? You are The major shareholder of the King group.¡± I really don¡¯t understand why Eugene did that.


    He had no reason to do so no matter in terms of the descendants of The King family or the shareholders of the King group.


    ¡°Leanna, you are too naive. In the King family, do you think you can have everything just by your surname King?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Do you know where I got ten percent of the shares?¡±


    I shook my head. How should I know that?


    ¡°My deceased grandmother left it to me. The King group was founded by my grandfather, but it took shape with the help of my grandmother and Mother¡¯s family. As to father¡¯s generation, because my grandfather valued uncle more, he directly cultivated him to be his sessor. However,ter, his marriage was in crisis, and he died in a car ident. Even so, my grandfather never considered letting father be his sessor Instead, he focused on training Edmund. When grandma passed away, she held twenty-five percent of the shares. In the end, she divided them into three shares because she felt sorry for our family. Father and I ten percent, and my mother five percent. Do you know how Grandpa will react when he knows that grandma made this will? He said father cheated my grandmother¡¯s shares and drove us out of the mansion. So you can see today that the rtionship is not good. Grandpa doesn¡¯t like us. ¡±


    Eugene seemed to have kept these words in her heart for a long time.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the matter of the King family would be soplicated. old master is such an arbitrary and even partial person.


    But even so, it couldn¡¯t be the reason for him to deal with Edmund.


    ¡°Just because grandpa doesn¡¯t like you, you let an evil outsider enter The King group?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t like it?¡± He sneered.


    ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t be impulsive, okay? Calm down and think it over. After all, you are the child of the King family, you¡­¡± I still want to persuade him.


    But before I could finish my words, Eugene interrupted me, ¡°So what? The baby in your belly is not the King family¡¯s, is it? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would still be the loser. Leanna, please don¡¯t be so merciful. Have you forgotten how Edmund betrayed you and married another woman? Or do you really love him so much that you don¡¯t want him to be hurt even if he hurts you to such an extent?¡±


    His words were like a hammer smashing into my heart.


    Child, he is right. If it weren¡¯t for him, my child would have been born in a dark identity. Perhaps, for a long time, I would have to live as an illegitimate child.


    However, it wasn¡¯t Edmund who had caused such a result.


    If I had told Edmund about my pregnancy without hesitation that day, would the result be different?


    When I knew that Myrna was going to be Edmund¡¯s fiancee, I didn¡¯t firmly believe that Edmund had feelings for me.


    I also hesitated, and even suspected that he might only treat me as a yboy.


    Even if Oan told meter that Edmund married Myrna just to help her keep The Fisher group, I still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It¡¯s because of my doubt and uncertainty, and my impulsive decision to marry Eugene that Edmund and I havee to this irreparable situation.


    So rather than saying that it was Edmund who ruined my rtionship with him, it was more urate to say that the two of us made our rtionship embark on a road of discord.


    But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. The current situation had been created, and people could not always live in the past.


    I won¡¯t tell Eugene what I¡¯m thinking.


    ¡°I advise you not to do that, not because you are afraid that he will be hurt.¡± I looked at the metal buttons on his shirt.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will be hurt? Are you afraid that I will be hurt?¡± He looked at me as if he was listening to a joke.


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    A hint of coldness shed across his handsome face. ¡°Am I so inferior to him in your heart?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± I shook my head in a hurry.


    ¡°If that¡¯s not what you mean, then what do you mean? Who should I cooperate with and what I should do? It¡¯s my business. Please respect my decision as I respect you.¡± Then he turned around and sat down at the desk. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed.¡±


    I know he doesn¡¯t want to listen to me anymore.


    I turned around and left the room in disappointment. I knew I couldn¡¯t stop Eugene.

 Chapter 64

    It¡¯s getting cold. When the first snow fell, my baby was five months old.


    Whitney was very nervous about grandson. Rudolf has been back home less and less. I can hear the condition of Lorna from Whitney every now and then.


    Eugene went out early and came backte every day. Although I lived in the same room with him, I didn¡¯t get up yet every time. He had left and I had fallen asleep before he came back. The two seldom met each other.


    A few dayster, my mother-inw apanied me to finish the prenatal checkups. The doctor told me to exercise a little, which is helpful for the future delivery.


    So after we came out of the hospital, we decided to go shopping and choose some baby products.


    I know that Whitney has been in low spirits recently because of Rudolf.


    Eugene was too busy to apany


    Now she can only focus on the baby in my belly, as if the baby has be her only spiritual sustenance.


    The driver sent us to the gate of the shopping mall. The two of us got out of the car and walked inside.


    The baby products are on the four floor of the shopping mall. We took the elevator to the four floor directly. The moment the elevator door opened, two familiar figures appeared in front of us. When I saw the two people in front of me, I was stunned and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Originally, Lorna was holding Rudolf¡¯s arm and leaning on his shoulder, looking very happy. But when she saw us, she was also shocked. Almost reflexively, she hid behind Rudolf.


    Looking at the shameless couple in front, Whitney¡¯s face turned green with anger. She rushed forward and pped Rudolf in the face.


    With a loud sound, Rudolf¡¯s face was pped to one side. The atmosphere suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    ¡°Rudolf, I didn¡¯t expect you to abandon your wife for such a bitch!¡± Pointing at the Lorna hiding behind Rudolf, Whitney cursed angrily.


    Rudolf was stunned by the p. When he realized what had happened, his face turned pale. He red at Whitney with his turbid eyes and said, ¡°Whitney, if you go crazy, don¡¯t do it outside. You are shameless. I want more.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you? Do you really want it?¡± Whitney was almost driven mad. She walked up to Rudolf and pulled out the Lorna hidden behind him. ¡°You are really willing to give up everything for this tramp.¡±


    Seeing that the arm of Lorna was grabbed by Whitney, Rudolf immediately stepped forward and separated the two of them. He scolded Whitney in a rough voice, ¡°enough. Let¡¯s talk about it when we go home. Don¡¯t make trouble here.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you afraid now? Are you afraid that I will spread your scandal to the public? Are you afraid that I will damage your image?¡± Whitney sneered.


    I saw that Whitney was so agitated that people began toe here to watch. I didn¡¯t want Whitney to do something shameful because of a sudden impulse, so I immediately walked up to her and reminded her, ¡°Mom, there are many people watching us now. Let¡¯s go back first. If there is anything, go back and make it clear.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you on their side now?¡± She turned to look at me and said angrily, ¡°I forgot that this tramp is your sister. Since they can be together, you must have made a lot of contributions.¡±


    What I feared most finally happened.


    I was in a hurry to exin, but Lorna rushed up and held my arm. ¡°Sister, please persuade her not to make trouble here. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Let me go. Who is your sister?¡± I knew that Lorna did it on purpose. Feeling disgusted, I shook off her hand.


    However, Lorna seemed to have expected this. She even pushed me hard and directly pushed me to the ground.


    The first person to react was Whitney. After all, she was nervous about her grandson. She quickly squatted down to look at me lying on the ground.


    I just felt a sharp pain in the back of my waist when I hit the ground, and I didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°Leanna, how are you? Do you have a stomachache?¡± Whitney held my head and asked excitedly.


    ¡°Mom, help the car. Hurry up¡­¡± I was afraid that the baby in my belly would be in danger, so I tried to hold back the panic and reminded her.


    She hurriedly took out her phone from her bag and dialed the number of the ambnce.


    When she called the ambnce, she immediately turned around and red at Lorna. ¡°Listen to me. If anything happens to the baby in Leanna¡¯s belly, I will never let you go.¡±


    Rudolf left with her.


    When the ambnce arrived, only Whitney apanied me to the hospital.


    When I was pushed out of the emergency room, Eugene had already arrived at the hospital.


    As soon as the doctor came out, Whitney rushed up and asked, ¡°doctor, how is the baby? Is it all right?¡±


    ¡°Mydyship, don¡¯t worry. The baby is five months old and it¡¯s very stable. If this happens in the first three months, I¡¯m afraid it will be dangerous. But you must be careful in the future. Pregnant women fall is not a joke. Your family must be very careful when taking care.¡± The doctor said a few words and asked the nurse to take me to the ward.


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    Looking at Leanna, who was lying on the bed with a pale face, I felt heavy in my heart.


    I apanied her to the ward. The nurse gave her an injection and let her rest. Then I pulled her to the reception room outside the ward and asked, ¡°what happened? Why did Leanna fall?¡±


    Mother answered perfunctorily, ¡°nothing. I just fell down by ident.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I know how nervous Leanna and her parents are. They will never let such an ident happen.


    ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t ask anymore. Fortunately, the baby is fine now. I¡¯ll ask her to be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you hiding something from me?¡± I guessed that mother didn¡¯t want me to know the truth.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± She lowered her head to avoid my eyes.


    I can tell that mother¡¯s face doesn¡¯t seem to be fine, especially her eyes are red. Obviously, she has been wronged.


    ¡°Did dad do something wrong to you?¡± Except for father, I can¡¯t think of a second person who can make my mother suffer and defend in any way.


    What¡¯s more, I know something about father¡¯s affairs


    Mother was a little surprised, but soon she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t guess. How can your father betray me? He has been outside for a long time. How can I take it to heart?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask anymore. You are also frightened by Leanna today. Go back and have a rest now. I can take care of her here.¡± Seeing that my mother was unwilling to tell the truth, I didn¡¯t ask any more but persuaded her.


    After sending her home, I asked Petra to make soup and send Leanna to the hospital.


    When I got back to the hospital, Leanna had woken up after the injection.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Sit up and have some soup. Mom asked Petra to cook it for you.¡± As I spoke, I poured a bowl of soup from the heat preservation cup and handed it to her.


    She sat up with her hands supporting her body. She looked at the soup in front and asked in disbelief, ¡°was it really mom who asked her to cook for me? Wasn¡¯t mom angry with me?¡±


    ¡°What? Should she be angry with you?¡± I sensed that there was something hidden in her words, so I asked immediately.


    She shook her head, took the bowl and drank the soup.


    I watched her finish a bowl of soup quietly and said slowly, ¡°how did you fall down today?¡±


    She was not good at lying. She looked at me and said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡­ I fell identally¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you fall by ident?¡± I sneered, ¡°it seems that you all treat me as a fool. Do you want me to find out what happened today?¡±


    As soon as I heard that he was going to find someone to investigate, I immediately said, ¡°don¡¯t¡­ you¡­ I¡­ this matter is veryplicated. Mom and I don¡¯t want to hide it from you on purpose, but¡­ We think it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that something is wrong with dad outside.¡± I interrupted her.


    Hearing this, she suddenly looked up at me and asked, ¡°how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her question, but asked in reply.


    She lowered her head in silence.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone look into it!¡± Then I turned around and was about to leave.


    She hurriedly stopped him, ¡°wait a minute¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡±


    I stopped and sat back on the edge of the bed, staring at her, waiting for her to tell me the truth.


    She took a deep breath and said carefully, ¡°Dad did have another woman outside. Because of this matter, he has been at odds with mom recently. You have been too busy these days. You go out early ande backte every day, and you don¡¯t have time to care about mom¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Who on earth is the woman who can make father who has been hanging out with women so fond of her and even fall out with his original wife? I¡¯m curious.


    ¡°You know that man. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Seeing her hesitation, I frowned and asked, ¡°who is it?¡±


    ¡°Lorna.¡±


    ¡°Lorna? It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they got together, but I know that they have been together for a period of time. I was very hesitant before and didn¡¯t know if I should tell mom about it, but I was afraid that she would be sad. Moreover, I didn¡¯t believe that Lorna could stay with dad for a long time, so I didn¡¯t say anything. Later mom knew this matter and asked me to find out who is the mistress between her and dad. Although I know But I didn¡¯t dare to tell her the answer, ¡°she exined slowly,¡± I didn¡¯t expect that when I went shopping with my mother today, I met her and father shopping for baby products. My mother was very angry at that time, so she quarreled with father. I wanted to go up to mediate, but I was pushed by Lorna identally and fell¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Lorna is also pregnant?¡± I picked out a very important piece of information from Leanna¡¯sst sentence.


    She was stunned and realized that she had spilled the beans. She lowered her head immediately.


    Knowing that I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, my heart contracted and fell forward.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I thought he had a heart attack, so I was so scared that I lifted the quilt and got out of bed. I reached out and held his shoulder and back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Eugene? Did you have a heart attack? Where is the medicine?¡±


    Hey prone on the bed and rested for half a minute. Then he slowly raised his head and said with a fierce look, ¡°I see. I said how he would fall out with Mother for a woman. It turns out that he even has a bastard.¡±


    ¡°Eugene¡­ You¡­¡± his face was as cold as ice.


    ¡°Leanna, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t fall for nothing today. I will make the person who hurt you pay a heavy price.¡± As he spoke, he reached out and held my hand tightly.


    Hearing his words, I didn¡¯t feel any joy of revenge. There was only endless fear deep in my heart.


    I don¡¯t know how Eugene will take revenge on Lorna, but I can basically predict what will happen to Lorna next

 Chapter 65

    Three dayster, my mother called me and told me that Lorna was hit by a car on the way to the hospital for prenatal checkups. On the spot, she was directly hit to the ground with her car. The baby in her belly was lost, and because of excessive blood loss, her uterus was not saved, and she could never have a baby again.


    When I heard the news, my first reaction was to connect it with Eugene.


    She picked up her phone and called Eugene. She answered the phone and told that she was in a meeting and didn¡¯t have time to answer it.


    I couldn¡¯t get the answer from Eugene, so I had to knock on the door of my mother-inw¡¯s room, Whitney.


    When I entered the room, I saw Whitney sitting on the sofa without even raising her eyes. She looked straight at the air in front and said in a slightly cold tone, ¡°if you have anything to say, just say it. Then you can go out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know you won¡¯t believe me no matter what I say. The matter between Dad and Lorna really has nothing to do with me.¡± I opened my mouth and wanted to take the opportunity to exin my position first.


    However, before I could finish my words, she waved her hand and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°There is one thing I think you need to know, that is, Lorna had a car ident and lost her child. Moreover, it is said that there is a massive haemorrhage. In order to save her life, the doctor directly removed her child and the uterus¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± When she heard the news, she was shocked at first, but then a happy smile of revenge appeared on her face. ¡°God has eyes. That little bitch finally got her retribution.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you really think this is retribution?¡± I can tell from her expression and reaction that she didn¡¯t ask anyone to do it.


    Hearing this, she looked with a strange expression. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s not retribution. Is it man-made?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m a little worried. Is it Eugene¡­¡±


    ¡°Eugene? How could it have anything to do with him? He didn¡¯t know¡­¡± before she finished her words, she suddenly looked at me and asked, ¡°did you tell Eugene about Lorna?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to hide it from him as you did, but he was smart enough to guess the general situation at once. In the end, he said that if I didn¡¯t tell him, he would investigate by himself. I didn¡¯t want him to waste too much time on this matter, so I told him¡­¡±


    I exined, but before I could finish my words, she stood up and pped me hard in the face.


    The burning pain spread all over my face.


    ¡°What are you thinking? You know what I fear most is that Eugene knows about it. I tried so hard to hide it from him, but you told him the truth directly. I ask you, if he gets angry and something happens, can you be responsible for it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean to tell him. I really have no choice. He¡­¡± I wanted to say. In that case, the result would be the same whether I told him or not.


    Besides, it turns out that we have underestimated Eugene¡¯s psychological endurance.


    ¡°Enough, Leanna. Listen to me. I don¡¯t care what you are nning. You¡¯d better think it over. You married into this family because of Eugene. If anything happens to him, you have to get out of this family. Do you understand?¡± She said with resentment, ¡°besides, you have to remember that the car ident of Lorna has nothing to do with Eugene. You¡¯d better not make wild guesses. If I know that you talk to a third person about what you have said to me today, I will not care if you are pregnant with Eugene¡¯s child. I will not let you go!¡±


    With Whitney¡¯s warning, I don¡¯t dare to me it on Eugene anymore.


    But I know very well that the car ident of Lorna must not be that simple.


    If it was really Eugene who asked someone to do it, I would feel that he was very terrible. At least in my opinion, this man could do anything without a bottom line for revenge.


    In the evening, Eugene returned home. After dinner, Whitney called him into her room.


    The mother and son closed the door and chatted for a while before I saw Eugenee out of the master bedroom.


    When I was about to say something to him, Eugene interrupted me, ¡°I know what you are going to say to me, but are you sure you want to know the truth?¡±


    I looked at him with uncertainty in my eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You are so smart. How can you not understand what I mean?¡± He looked at me for a while and walked to me. He reached out to hold my waist and touched my belly with one hand. ¡°This baby will be born in four months, right?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why he suddenly paid attention to the baby in my belly. Thinking of the ident that happened to Lorna, my heart inexplicably tightened. I held my stomach with both hands. ¡°Eugene, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± He smiled, ¡°don¡¯t worry. Our children are much luckier than those bastards. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    His voice sent shivers down my spine.


    When I first met Eugene, he lookedpletely different.


    ¡°Royston will treat me to dinner tomorrow night and ask me to take you with me. I think you will be willing to go with me, won¡¯t you?¡± He said suddenly.


    Judging from his tone, I knew I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I had to nod. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t forget to dress up.¡± After saying that, he went downstairs.


    Looking at his receding figure, I suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Now Eugene is far different from the warm boy. I can¡¯t tell whether the Eugene I first knew is the real Eugene or this is his real face. The former warm male image is just to get close to me.


    But I don¡¯t understand. If Eugene approached me on purpose, then what was his purpose?


    The dinner party set up by Royston was arranged in the restaurant of the King group.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening of the second day, Eugene and I appeared in the restaurant on time.


    The waiter led us into the private room. Royston had been waiting for us for a long time.


    Eugene led me to Royston. They introduced each other and then took their seats.


    Taking a look at the seats and tableware on the round table, Eugene asked, ¡°Mr. Royston, is there any guesting tonight?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Royston said, ¡°yes, there are still people here. But you are not unfamiliar.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the box was pushed open from the outside, and two familiar figures came in.


    I looked outside and found that there were two people, Edmund and Myrna.


    ¡°What do you think? You two don¡¯t need my introduction, do you?¡± Royston stood up as soon as he saw Edmund.


    At this time, Eugene also stood up without any ups and downs on his face. He grinned and said, ¡°brother, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Grandpa asked me yesterday that you haven¡¯t visited him recently. Did you forget him?¡± Edmund smiled calmly.


    ¡°How? I¡¯m just afraid that grandpa is too old to remember me because he doesn¡¯t live with us.¡± Eugene said with a forked tongue.


    ¡°No matter how old grandpa is, you are his grandson. Whether he remembers you or not, you are always.¡± At this time, Myrna said, ¡°besides, if you go to the mansion to see him every day, how can he not remember you?¡±


    Eugene raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°so, you are a dutiful sister-inw in front of grandpa every day.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Myrna gritted her teeth and rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course I often go to see Grandpa. I¡¯m not like you, heartless.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to stay at home all the time?¡± Royston broke the ice.


    Hearing this, the three of them sat down, and the waiters began to serve the dishes one after another.


    I know I have no stand to speak, so I have to keep silent all the time.


    Myrna¡¯s POV


    Royston asked someone to open a bottle of liquor and divided it into four sses. Except for Leanna who was pregnant, everyone else had a ss in front of them.


    Looking at the ss of liquor in front of me, I knew that Royston had poured it for me on purpose, so I was very unhappy. I pushed the ss to the middle of the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? You don¡¯t drink? I don¡¯t know.¡± Royston pretended to be surprised and looked at me with piercing eyes.


    I smiled sweetly and looked back at him. ¡°I did drink it before, but I can¡¯t drink it recently.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I reached out and held Edmund¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that? We are preparing for pregnancy.¡±


    Then I pushed out the ss of wine in front of Edmund. ¡°So, not only me, but also Edmund can¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Royston continued with a smile, ¡°well, that¡¯s really a pity. The day before yesterday, I had dinner with Mario, the editor in chief of the weekly. He told me that he knew that there were many famous wine shops under your family and wanted to ask you out for an interview. Now it seems that you don¡¯t drink at all. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to do this interview.¡±


    As soon as he mentioned Mario, I immediately thought of the day when he unmasked my fake marriage with Edmund and forced Mario to take a group photo for us in KTV, and the interview that Royston assistant made up that I was Royston¡¯s girlfriend. I was careful all of a sudden. I was in a bad mood because I wanted to make Royston happy with Edmund by my side.


    I quickly brought Edmund¡¯s ss of wine in front of him again. ¡°Well¡­ Although I can¡¯t drink it, Edmund can still drink a little. Right, Edmund, can you drink a little?¡±


    ¡°Brother and sister-inw are already preparing for pregnancy? Congrattions! You two are so lucky. It seems that I will be an uncle soon.¡± Eugene seemed to be very happy and smiled brightly.


    Only then did I realize that Leanna was there. I secretly scolded myself for being stupid and wanted to embarrass Royston, but in the end, I said something that would make Leanna misunderstand.


    I secretly raised my head and cast a nce at Leanna, asking her not to misunderstand me. But I found that Leanna was looking at me without any anger or unhappiness in her eyes.


    Her eyes were so gentle and calm, as if she didn¡¯t take Eugene¡¯s words seriously at all.


    Or, those words could no longer arouse any ripples in her heart.


    My heart jolted.


    The waiters began to serve the dishes one after another. As Leanna¡¯s husband, Eugene took good care of her during the meal. The two of them showed off their love in front of everyone. I thought Edmund would be unhappy because of this, but unexpectedly, he acted as if nothing had happened. He chatted happily with Royston, talking andughing, as if he was not affected at all.


    In the middle of the meal, Leanna stood up and went to the bathroom. I blocked her outside the box and pulled her into another box. ¡°Leanna, I have something to tell you.¡±


    She looked at me without saying anything, as if she was waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°Well, let me ask you, are you really in love with Eugene?¡±


    She frowned and said nothing.


    ¡°Well, let me ask you another question. Do you still like Edmund?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask this meaningless question?¡± She sighed.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a meaningful question. I¡¯m going to divorce Edmund.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I was shocked!


    Divorce?


    How could it be so fast?


    Now the situation of The Fisher group was not very clear. Although Myrna had be the president, the group of people from the Fisher family were still coveting her. If she divorced with Edmund now, what they had done before would be useless?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a way to get Edmund to agree to divorce me. So, as long as you cane back to Edmund, everything will be fine.¡± She looked at me with her bright eyes.


    ¡°Does Edmund know that you are going to divorce him?¡±


    ¡± I haven¡¯t told him yet. I want your reply first.¡±


    ¡°Myrna, is it because of me that you are in a hurry to divorce Edmund? If so, I advise you not to do so. Just like Edmund, I also hope that he can help you gain a foothold in The Fisher group.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the only reason. I just know one thing recently. It¡¯s very important to you. I¡¯m worried that you will be used by Eugene.¡± When she said this, her expression was particrly serious.


    ¡°What do you mean? How could I be used by him?¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that Edmund also suffered from congenital heart disease before, right? This disease was inherited from his grandmother. At that time, Edmund was very young, probably twelve years old. Eugene was two years younger than him, and his condition was more serious than him. Therefore, he was ranked in front of Edmund on the list of organ donation. Later, a child had a car ident with his parents. After the rescue, he only got the result of brain death All the indexes were exactly the same as Eugene¡¯s. Therefore, the hospital contacted the child¡¯s grandparents. After a discussion, they decided to donate the child¡¯s heart. At that time, Eugene had been put on the operating table. Later, Grandpa knew about it, but he made another decision. He asked Eugene to give up the operation, and Edmund, who was behind Eugene and waiting for the donor, epted the heart. ¡°

 Chapter 66

    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°it was because of this that second uncle and his family had a great bond with Grandpa, and grandma also felt more sorry for the second uncle family. At that time, Eugene was still young and didn¡¯t behave very well. When he knew that his operation was reced by Edmund, he didn¡¯t show any unhappiness. Perhaps at that time, he thought there would be many more chances like this in the future.¡±


    ¡°But since that time, Edmund has recovered, but Eugene¡¯s condition has been getting worse and worse. Although grandpa has hired the best experts to maintain his condition, it is not well controlled. And the new heart is more like a long-term waiting. At the beginning, Eugene was full of hope, but then gradually desperate.¡±


    I was shocked beyond words.


    She nced at me and continued, ¡°I heard from Oan that Eugene was contacting Royston recently to deal with Edmund. I didn¡¯t figure out why he did that before. Butter, I learned it from my grandfather. Maybe Eugene has been hating Edmund all these years and ming him for taking away the opportunity for him to live. On that day, I heard from Edmund that if there is no suitable heart, Eugene might not be able to live till next summer It seemed that he was not going to give up. I think it¡¯s possible for a dying man to do anything crazy. I¡¯m afraid that he will hurt you. Even if he won¡¯t hurt you, he might not use you to revenge on Edmund. I even wonder if he approached you because he knew Edmund liked you. ¡±


    I can¡¯t ept her words.


    I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a story between Eugene and Edmund.


    In this way, the person who should have been healthy was Eugene. But now, because of old master¡¯s decision, the fate of the two waspletely changed.


    No matter it was Eugene or not, anyone would feel unfair.


    He had suffered a lot in the past few years. He must have had a hard time.


    ¡°Leanna, what are you thinking about? Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. But I think what you just said is too¡­ I need some time to digest.¡± I don¡¯t know how to describe my feelings at the moment. If Myrna¡¯s guess is true, Eugene approached me and married me just to take advantage of me to revenge on Edmund, then I don¡¯t know what should I do.


    I don¡¯t mind being used by Eugene. I just want to repay Edmund for his life.


    But I know it¡¯s not something that can be used to pay off.


    Eugene¡¯s target is Edmund, and I¡¯m just a tool he used to attack Edmund.


    ¡®what should I do?


    If Eugene just wants to destroy The King group, I¡¯m not worried. After all, with Edmund¡¯s means, I believe that it¡¯s difficult for Eugene to achieve his goal.


    But what if his ultimate goal was not just this?


    Thinking of the car ident of Lorna, Eugene could still kill a woman who was pregnant  without mercy. Then what crazy would he do to a brother who had once taken away his chance to live?


    All of a sudden, a horrible scene shed through my mind. I was wondering if that was possible. Eugene was still dreaming that he could take the heart back from Edmund¡¯s body?


    If that was the case, it would be too terrifying.


    What should I do to stop Eugene from hurting him?


    ¡°Well, think it over. I know you are kind and don¡¯t have the heart to see anyone get hurt, but I hope you can think it over. If there must be one person injured between Eugene and Edmund, you will hope who is the one who gets hurt.¡±


    I can¡¯t think about it now. My mind is really in a mess. After watching Myrna leave, I sat in this room for a while, adjusted my state of mind, and then turned to walk to their room.


    As soon as I reached the door of the box, the door was opened from inside. Edmund walked out and blocked her figure tightly.


    When I saw him, my heart beat fast. I reached out, grabbed his big palm and pulled him aside.


    ¡°You¡­ I have something to tell you¡­¡± because of nervousness, my breath was a little short. After I stood firm, I turned around to look at Edmund who was taken into the box by myself.


    But as soon as I finished speaking, he stepped forward and kissed me..


    I was shocked by his sudden kiss, but I didn¡¯t push him away. I just closed my eyes and epted his passionate kiss.


    After a long time, I felt that I was almost unable to breathe. After I took a deep breath, he moved his lips away from my mouth and looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to me? You can say it now.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± it took me a long time toe to my senses, but I had already forgotten what I wanted to say to him before. When I recalled, I found that I was in his arms at this moment. ¡°You¡­ Let me go first¡­¡±


    My position with him is so ambiguous. If someone who doesn¡¯t know the truth suddenly broke in and saw this scene, I really don¡¯t know how to exin it.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯m serious. Didn¡¯t I tell you about the cooperation between Eugene and Royston? Eugene asked Royston to transfer her shares of The King group to him. I¡¯m worried now. In return, the conditions that Royston gave him might be bad for you. I heard that Eugene used to be a member of the King group abroad. He was cruel and merciless. You¡­ Be careful.¡± I looked at him worriedly.


    ¡°Are you worried about me now?¡± He looked at me, and his dark eyes seemed to be lit up by something, instantly bing bright and charming.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I don¡¯t want to deny my concern for him, as long as he can listen to me.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± He nodded and smiled.


    Got it? That¡¯s it? What kind of answer was this?


    ¡°Did you hear what I said clearly? Eugene and Royston¡­¡± I was afraid that he didn¡¯t hear what I said clearly, so I wanted to repeat it.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he kissed me again, and my words were swallowed up by him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back.¡± He put his hands on my shoulders and reminded me.


    Only then did I realize that I have been out for a long time.


    Standing firmly on the ground, I blushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±


    I opened the door of the box, bowed my head and walked out quickly.


    When I returned to the table, I found that Royston was looking at me with a meaningful look in his eyes. ¡°Mrs., you¡¯ve been there for so long. Do you know that Mr. Eugene is waiting for you anxiously?¡±


    His words seemed to imply something, but I pretended not to understand. I smiled and said, ¡°really? You may not know that pregnant women go to the bathroom longer than ordinary people. Eugene has been used to it, right?¡±


    After saying that, I turned to look at Eugene on purpose.


    With a faint and elegant smile on his face, Eugene nodded at me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Edmund came back. They chatted for a while and then left.


    The second morning, I was taking a walk in the garden. The early winter sun shone on people, making them a little warm.


    After walking for a while, Petra came out of the room and said, ¡°youngdy, go back to your room. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°I just left for ten minutes. The doctor said that I should move more every day, which is good for my future delivery.¡± As I said, I noticed that Petra¡¯s expression was a little strange. Then I asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Is mom in a bad mood again?¡±


    Petra sighed, ¡°Mr. just called and said he would be home at noon.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡± Rudolf was willing to return to his family. Wasn¡¯t this what Whitney wanted the most?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you read the news? The news about President and Miss Lorna has been exposed by the reporters. Mrs. Emily¡¯s phone calls were all exposed this morning.¡± Petra said with a heavy expression, ¡°Mrs. is so proud. How could she bear it? The big old master also called and asked you to go to the mansion tonight, probably to talk about master¡¯s matter. Thedy in the mansion may be waiting tough at seconddy.¡±


    Hearing this, I finally understood the trouble of Whitney.


    But I don¡¯t know who exposed Rudolf¡¯s extramarital affair.


    Generally speaking, few people knew about it.


    With the help of Petra, I entered the room, but I didn¡¯t dare to go upstairs to see Whitney.


    I know that even if Whitney knows that I didn¡¯t do anything about Rudolf¡¯s extramarital affair, Lorna is still a member of my family. As long as she is against me, she will be in a bad mood.


    These days, I tried my best not to appear in front and make her unhappy.


    But even so, Whitney was still in a low mood.


    I went upstairs and went back to my room. When I was about to find a book to kill time, my phone suddenly rang.


    It was Mother¡¯s call.


    When the line was connected, it was Lyndon¡¯s voice. ¡°Leanna, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I always remember that when Hannah was sick, I begged The Moor family for money. My mother had prepared the money for me, but because of his words, my mother didn¡¯t take out the money.


    In my eyes, this man is a cold-blooded and ruthless bad guy.


    ¡°I want to ask if your father-inw is at home. Can you let him answer the phone? I have something important to tell him.¡±


    ¡°He is not at home. Since you have something to tell him, you can call him directly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to help me when I called him. Leanna, anyway, we are family. Lorna is your sister. You can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. Our Lorna lost her child and she doesn¡¯t even have a chance to be a mother in the future. How can he just leave like this? Now the reporters are waiting at the gate of the hospital. ¡°Lyndon said anxiously.


    Hearing what he said, I couldn¡¯t feel sympathy for him. ¡°I can¡¯t help you. He is not at home now. Moreover, you should know that since he has decided to turn against me, even if I let him answer the phone, what can he change? You shouldn¡¯t have let Lorna be this disgraceful role.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t want to help me, do you? Then I¡¯ll make it a big deal. I¡¯d like to see if the King family is shameless or not.¡± He was exasperated.


    I wanted to persuade him not tomit suicide, but I know that Lyndon won¡¯t listen to my advice. So I just said in a low voice, ¡°whatever.¡±


    Then I hung up the phone.


    Before long, my mother called me again. I didn¡¯t want to answer it, but the phone kept ringing, which annoyed me. I had to answer it.


    This time, it was Mother¡¯s voice. Her voice was very low, as if she was calling someone behind her back. ¡°Leanna, I ask you, will Rudolf nevere to find Lorna again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ve been feeling very upset these days. I always feel that something is going to happen. Did someone in the King family do something to the miscarriage of Lorna?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You can¡¯t say anything without evidence.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling you. I¡¯m wondering if I should divorce Lyndon right now. This old man is crazy. He even ns to hold a press conference to use Rudolf of what he has done. Don¡¯t you think he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    ¡°Press conference? How dare he?¡± I think it¡¯s incredible.


    After all, it was Lorna who was. In this society, tolerance for men was far greater than for women.


    Wasn¡¯t he courting death to push the Lorna to the front?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he dares to do so. He just wants to threaten Rudolf with this. But Lorna has lost her mind and can do anything. If she is in trouble, she will never let us go. Leanna, help me make a decision. Should I divorce him?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love Lyndon at all. Even if there is no such thing, you shouldn¡¯t continue to be with him. You only consider yourself in everything, and your eyes are full of interests. Now that things havee to this, do you think you still need to ask me what I should do?¡± This time, I have seen through my motherpletely.


    This selfish woman.


    In this world, the only person she loved most was herself.


    In her eyes, money was more important than a child or a husband.


    Mother talked a few more words on the phone before hanging up.


    I¡¯m almost sure that her marriage with Lyndon will end this time.


    But it has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to care about it.

 Chapter 67

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, all the people arrived at the King family¡¯s old house. The atmosphere in the hall was depressing.


    The heating in the room is very high, but I still feel very cold.


    With the help of Wasim, old master went downstairs. His face was gloomy and the wrinkles on his face were deeper than before.


    He was old and in poor health, so thepany¡¯s affairs had been handed over to his eldest grandson, Edmund.


    He seldom asked about his family.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rudolf¡¯s scandal, he wouldn¡¯t havee out to suffer.


    Wasim helped old master sit down on the sofa, and all the people sat on the sofa one by one, with a serious expression on their faces, not daring to breathe heavily.


    I sat at the end of the line, facing Myrna. Diagonally opposite to me, Edmund sat cross legged with a mobile phone, looking a little absent-minded.


    That¡¯s right. Today, old master was going to deak wutg the people of the two families. As the eldest grandson of the eldest branch and the heir of the King family, he just wanted to watch a good show.


    Ophelia was also watching the show.


    After old master sat down, Wasim served him a cup of tea and helped him take two sips. He raised his head without saying a word and hit Rudolf¡¯s forehead with his walking stick.


    Rudolf was stunned by the impact. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±.


    ¡°What do you think I am doing? Unfilial son, are you going to piss me off?¡± old master was so angry that his voice was trembling.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to those reporters¡¯ nonsense. It¡¯s not what they said. I have nothing to do with Lorna.¡± Rudolf tried to defend himself.


    But as soon as he said, Ophelia¡¯s gloating voice sounded, ¡°Lorna? It¡¯s so intimate. You even have a child. ¡±


    ¡°Ophelia, shut up. What do you know? What kind of child? The reporters made up the story.¡± Rudolf red at Ophelia.


    ¡°Nonsense? Why don¡¯t you tell those reporters? Why don¡¯t you hold a press conference?¡±


    Whitney, who had been sitting on the sofa silently, suddenly stood up, walked up to old master and knelt down, ¡°Father, please don¡¯t me Rudolf. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of my husband and maintain this family, which resulted in today¡¯s situation. I¡¯m willing to bear all the consequences. I¡¯ve asked thewyer to draft the divorce agreement, and I should be able toe out tomorrow. I don¡¯t want everything of the King family. I¡¯ll leave this family.¡±


    Almost everyone was shocked by her words. I was shocked too!


    However, Edmund, who had been looking down at his phone, didn¡¯t even raise his head. It seemed that he had expected such a result.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Get up.¡± Eugene stood up and tried to help Whitney up.


    However, Whitney pushed him away gently. ¡°Eugene, you¡¯ve grown up and will be a father soon. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t worry about. I can¡¯t stay in this family anymore. You don¡¯t have to persuade me.¡±


    ¡°Whitney, you¡­ You don¡¯t have to do this. I know it¡¯s not your fault.¡± old master felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Dad, I know you don¡¯t like Rudolf or me, but I have no choice. No matter how much you don¡¯t like him, he is also your son. You can¡¯t give him up. Don¡¯t wait until something happens to him and then realize that he has disgraced the King family.¡± When Whitney said this, her tone was full of resentment.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be impulsive. I won¡¯t divorce you.¡± Rudolf rushed to her and helped her up from the ground.


    Whitney looked at him with sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the result you¡¯ve always wanted before? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Since you¡¯ve been with that Miss Lorna, I¡¯ll give up my position and you¡¯ll marry her. Isn¡¯t that all right?¡±


    When Rudolf was about to persuade Edmund to stay, Wasim suddenly said to Wasim, ¡°turn on the TV, Wasim.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what he is up to.


    Wasim winked at a servant. The servant quickly turned on the TV in the living room and handed the remote control to Edmund.


    Edmund changed two channels and finally stopped on the live broadcast of the entertainment channel.


    In the video, the gaunt Lorna was holding a press conference apanied by Lyndon.


    Seeing this, Whitney couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She pushed Rudolf away and stood straight. ¡°That¡¯s the fate of our marriage. If you go to thewyer¡¯s office and sign your name tomorrow, we will have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and walked out of the hall without waiting for Rudolf to ask her to stay.


    Seeing this, Rudolf hurried to catch up with her.


    Because of the press conference, old master was so angry that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Supported by Wasim, he went upstairs to have a rest. Worried about old master, Ophelia called the doctor and followed Wasim upstairs.


    All of a sudden, the people in the living room dispersed, leaving only Edmund, Eugene, two brothers, Myrna and me.


    In the TV, Lorna was still telling the reporters her unrequited love with Rudolf, with snot and tears in her eyes, in order to gain sympathy.


    Eugene couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he walked up to Edmund, grabbed the remote control from his hand, turned off the TV, grabbed his cor and snapped, ¡°I know you¡¯re ying tricks. Edmund, don¡¯t becent. Do you think you can break up my family by doing this?¡±


    With a sneer on his face, Edmund looked at him and said, ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eugene¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. he suddenly loosened his grip on his cor and covered his chest.


    Seeing this, I knew he was ill. I quickly stood up, walked to him and squatted down, looking for medicine in his pocket.


    Edmund continued in a cold voice, ¡°I forgot to tell you one more thing. Royston has agreed to cooperate with me. As for the ten percent shares in your hands, he will give them to me as cash gift.¡±


    I finally found Eugene¡¯s medicine and wanted to feed him, but Eugene grabbed my wrist tightly, and whispered something. I looked up at Edmund in front of me with an unbelievable expression.


    Eugene was sent to the hospital.


    When I came out of the big house, it snowed unexpectedly.


    This was the first snow this year, freezing.


    Edmund and Myrna went out behind me. Seeing that I didn¡¯t look well, Myrna said, ¡°Leanna, don¡¯t worry. Eugene will be fine. It¡¯s too cold. Let Edmund drive you home.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I have a driver.¡± I didn¡¯t turn around. After saying that, I walked in the heavy snow towards the garage at the door.


    My mind went nk. The words Eugene said to me before fainted echoed clearly in my mind.


    ¡°Edmund won¡¯t let me get out of the hospital alive. If I die, the baby in your belly won¡¯t live either.¡±


    Why did he say that? Would Edmund really stop Eugene from leaving the hospital alive?


    Tonight, he had aplete victory.


    He seeded in breaking up Eugene¡¯s family and turning his partner against him.


    Now Eugene was no longer a threat to him. How could he hurt Eugene again?


    Whitney seemed to have made up her mind when she went to the mansion, so after we left, her luggage was taken away and directly sent to Mother¡¯s house.


    The family of four went out, and now I¡¯m the only one back home.


    Fortunately, Whitney left Petra to take care of me.


    When I walked in, I felt my body was cold from inside to outside.


    When Petra saw me, she immediately walked up to her and said, ¡°youngdy, you¡¯re back. Where is Master?¡±


    ¡°Hospital.¡± I left these two words and went upstairs.


    At this moment, I am very tired, with unprecedented exhaustion all over my body.


    Eugene said that if he died, my baby wouldn¡¯t be able to live.


    I don¡¯t understand.


    In the middle of the night, I was sleeping in bed.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ÎÒWhen I was about to open the door, I saw the door was pushed open from the outside and a familiar figure came in.


    When I was about to say something, that figure walked up to me and picked me up from the bed.


    ¡°Edmund, why are you here?¡±


    His face showed a ferocious smile in the shadow. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here for you. Eugene is going to die, Rudolf is going to be ruined, and Whitney has left the King family. Now, only you and the baby in your belly are left in the two bedrooms. How can I let you go?¡±


    I¡¯ve never seen him so hateful. I was so scared that I wanted to jump out of his arms.


    But he was so strong that I couldn¡¯t get rid of him at all. Soon, I was carried to the balcony. The window was open, and the cold wind poured directly into my nightgown. I felt so cold that I got goose bumps all over.


    ¡°Edmund, what are you doing?¡± I grabbed his clothes tightly and asked in fear.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He sneered and took me directly to the window. As soon as he loosened his hand, my body was thrown out of the window.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I screamed and held his hand tightly. My body was hung outside the window.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No, you will regret it. Edmund, please pull me up.¡± I begged for mercy while his expensive suit was wrinkled by my hand.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± As he spoke, he separated my fingers one by one.


    I fell down in a straight line. Everything in the room, including Edmund¡¯s familiar handsome face, was getting farther and farther away from me.


    I¡¯m dying


    Closing my eyes, I am waiting for death toe.


    The next second, when I opened my eyes, I found myself still in the room, on the soft andfortable bed.


    Was it a dream?


    I raised my hand to touch my forehead, only to find that it was wet and full of sweat.


    I turned around and looked at the electronic watch on the bedside table. It showed that it was two o¡¯clock in the morning.


    I went to the bathroom and took a hot shower to wash away the sweat on my body.


    The dream just now was so horrible.


    How could I dream that Edmund was going to kill me?


    Was it because of Eugene¡¯s words?


    I changed clothes and walked out of the bathroom. I turned down the temperature of the heating in the room a little, which made me feel very thirsty.


    I poured a ss of warm water and drank it.


    When I turned around and was about to go back to bed, there was a knock on the door.


    What happened in my dream just now made me feel bad. I didn¡¯t open the door directly, but asked subconsciously, ¡°who?¡±


    ¡°youngdy, it¡¯s me.¡± Petra¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Petra? It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s secretary, She, is in the living room downstairs. She wants to see you.¡± Said Petra.


    She?


    I can¡¯t help but feel more strange. It¡¯s sote. Why did shee?


    I put on my coat, opened the door and went downstairs with Petra.


    The light was on in the living room. She sat on the sofa wearily. The snow outside was getting heavier and heavier. Looking from the room, the ground was white.


    When she saw meing downstairs, she immediately stood up and greeted, ¡°madam, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°She, it¡¯s sote. Why are you here?¡± Petra helped me sit on the sofa and asked.


    ¡°I came here under the order of Mr. Eugene.¡± As she spoke, she took out a stack of documents from her briefcase.


    ¡°Eugene asked you toe here? Isn¡¯t Eugene in the hospital? Has he recovered?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Mr. Eugene can¡¯t go out of the hospital. His illness is very serious and has been maintained by medicines over the years He had imagined that there would be a suitable heart before next year, and his disease would be saved. But now¡­ It is almost impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible? As long as he is still alive, there is hope, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    A wry smile appeared on her face. ¡°Do you think Edmund will live till that day?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I don¡¯t understand why Eugene thinks Edmund won¡¯t let him go.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know why Mr. Eugene was willing to sell ten percent of The King group¡¯s shares to Royston before?¡±.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it for Royston to deal with Edmund?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°that¡¯s not The reason at all. The King group is his family¡¯s property. Do you really think he will destroy his family¡¯s property in order to hit Edmund?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he deny when I asked him?¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯ve already known what kind of person he is. You¡¯ve probably always thought that Mr. Eugene married you to deal with the eldest master, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I¡¯m a little confused. Have I been wrong all the time?


    ¡°It was true at the beginning, butter¡­¡± she paused for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you really feel Mr. Eugene¡¯s love for you?¡±


    My heart waspletely in a mess.


    What did she mean?


    Did Eugene fall in love with me?


    ¡°His health is getting worse and worse. He even gave up on you from the bottom of his heart for a period of time until he knew your existence. At the beginning, he approached you in order to frustrate you. He knew your love for you, and even thought of controlling you to take back his heart. But he didn¡¯t do anything for such a long time. Have you ever thought about why?¡±

 Chapter 68

    I shook my head. She¡¯s words shocked me.


    ¡°Think about it. If he really wants to deal with Rufus, he can control you and threaten him. Isn¡¯t it easy? Why cooperate with Royston? Because he knows that you love Rufus very much. If he takes Rufus¡¯ heart in that way, even if he is alive in the end, he won¡¯t win your heart. You won¡¯t let him go. This is why he is willing to die and unwilling to do something that hurts you. ¡±


    ¡°Then what is the cooperation between him and Royston?¡± My mind is in a mess.


    ¡°Royston can find a suitable heart donator from the ck market. Perhaps this is the only hope for him to live. He wants to apany you and watch the birth of your baby¡­¡±


    I never dreamed that the answer would be this.


    It turned out that Eugene had never thought of hurting anyone. All he did was to live on.


    Edmund once deprived him of the chance to live.


    Now, his second chance would also be taken away by him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he make it clear to me? He can make it clear.¡± I felt my nose ached and tears were rolling in my eyes.


    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t think you will believe him. After all,pared with him, you will always trust him more, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did Edmund drive him away?¡± If Eugene was really so harmless, why didn¡¯t Edmund give him a chance to live?


    ¡°Because as long as the second master don¡¯t die, you can never be together.¡± She said in a low voice. Her answer was cruel but realistic. ¡°Have you ever thought about how the King family, a rich family , the eldest brother married his younger brother¡¯s wife? Do you think elder master will let himself bear such a scandal? How will they appear in public in the future?¡±


    I know very well that as long as I used to be Eugene¡¯s wife, no matter Eugene will live or die in the future, if Edmund and I want to get married in the sunshine, we will inevitably be criticized.


    ¡°There is one thing you can¡¯t imagine. How did Mr. Eugene know your existence?¡± Said She.


    Hearing this, I recalled my first meeting with Eugene. It was really a coincidence.


    He was a noble and low-key man. How could he attend the engagement party of Lorna?


    It was not his style.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order from old master. Since you came to City Y with elder master, old master has known your existence. You are not his ideal granddaughter inw, but he also knows that elder master likes you very much. He can¡¯t separate you directly, so he can only let the second master help. In my opinion, the reason why you follow elder master is just for money. The second masterhave a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I¡¯m so shocked. It was old master who arranged Eugene to show up.


    So he has always known my rtionship with Edmund and the baby in my belly is Edmund¡¯s?


    ¡°As long as you marry The second master, you and elder master will never be together. And the child in your belly is the descendant of the King family, which is no harm to him. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°How could he¡­¡± I became a little excited.


    ¡°Why not? In the past, he could have said that The second masterwho had the chance to get healthy had lost the chance of heart transnt. Now, of course, he could sacrifice the happiness of The second maste ragain for the sake of the eldest son to get the best marriage. However, he was wrong. The second master said that meeting you was the only luck in his life.¡± Tears were welling up in She¡¯s eyes.


    I lowered my head. I didn¡¯t know that my willful decision was the final reason for this situation.


    After all, I was too stupid to make a decision in a hurry before I could figure it out.


    Now Eugene¡¯s life was uncertain, and I didn¡¯t know where to go.


    At this time, She opened the file bag that she took out from her briefcase and took out a stack of documents. ¡°Mrs., these are prepared by Mr. President before. He probably expected this day, so he told me in advance. If this dayes, he asked me to bring these things to you.¡±


    I looked at the thick stack of documents in her hand and asked, ¡°what are these?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all his property, including The ten percent shares of the King group. As long as you sign on it, everything that belongs to him will be yours.¡± She unfolded the documents and put them in front of me.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Eugene would leave everything to me. I was shocked and heartbroken.


    If I had misunderstood him all the time, how sad he would be these days.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he has been avoiding me these days.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take these things. I¡­ I don¡¯t have the right¡­¡± if I didn¡¯t suspect him randomly and told Edmund about his contact with Royston, things might not turn out like this.


    After all, it¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡°You are the woman that President likes. You are the most qualified to inherit everything of him.¡± She said seriously.


    ¡°Inherit?¡± Hearing these two words, I was very flustered.


    Why is it the inheritance? Eugene is still alive.


    ¡°Some of these properties are property management overseas. Sir said that if you want to give birth to the baby safely, you can go abroad. Don¡¯t you have a sister in Ennd? He has a vi in Ennd and you can go there to have a baby. I have prepared the air ticket for you. If you want, you can leave tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why did he say that? Can¡¯t I give birth to the baby safely here?¡± I¡¯ve always been confused. Eugene said that before he fainted, but I can¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Do you think elder master will let your babye out?¡± She looked at me, her eyes full of pity for me.


    ¡°I will tell him that the child is his.¡± I believe that as long as Edmund knows that the baby is his, there is no reason for him not to keep the baby.


    Hearing that, She smiled ironically. ¡°If you think so, madam, you can have a try. But I don¡¯t think he will believe you. Perhaps, in his eyes, it¡¯s just an excuse for you to keep the child.¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± I said this to She and myself.


    ¡°Then you can have a try. I¡¯ll leave the ticket here, which is thest backup for you. If you can¡¯t persuade Edmund, please leave City Y and go abroad. Even if you don¡¯t want to go to Ennd, you can go to other countries. Anyway, you must disappear as far as possible. You cane back after the baby is born safely.¡± As she spoke, she put away all the documents, together with the ticket, into the document bag and handed it to me solemnly.


    I stood up and watched her leave.


    The snow outside seemed to stop.


    After She left, I didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. What she said kept resounding in her mind.


    If Eugene didn¡¯t n to take advantage of me from the beginning to the end, my suspicion of him would be like a knife stabbing into his heart.


    Is that the reason why he doesn¡¯t want to exin to me?


    ¡°youngdy, it¡¯s almost dawn. You¡¯d better go upstairs and have a rest.¡± Petra came over with a cup of hot milk from the kitchen and handed it to me.


    I turned to look at Petra and said, ¡°help me call the driver up. I have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then I went upstairs to change my clothes.


    When I went downstairs, the driver had already stopped the car at the door. Petra looked at me with a worried look and asked, ¡°youngdy, where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Go and save Eugene.¡± As I spoke, I wrapped myself in a thick cashmere coat and pushed the door open. A gust of cold air came to my face. I walked to the car. The driver quickly opened the door and I got on the car.


    On the way to Edmund¡¯s vi, I had rehearsed the scene in my mind ten thousand times when I met him.


    But when I really appeared in the vi and stood in front of Edmund, looking at his sleepy face, I suddenly felt that I shouldn¡¯t havee here.


    It was still dark. The lights in the hall were on, dazzling.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡± He looked down at me.


    ¡°Yes, I had a nightmare.¡± I raised my head to look at him. The dazzling crystalmp formed many circles of light behind his head, hiding his face in the reverse light, making it difficult to see his expression clearly.


    ¡°What dream?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I dreamed that you threw me out of the window.¡± I¡¯m telling the truth.


    Hearing this, heughed. His slender fingers gently slid across my face with a trace of warmth. ¡°Are you afraid that I will really do this?¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± He pulled me into his arms and stroked my forehead.


    ¡°What about Eugene?¡± I looked up at his face and asked.


    Edmund¡¯s face turned cold when he heard the name.


    ¡°Are you here for him?¡± His voice became cold and he pushed me away with his hands.


    ¡°Can you let him go?¡± Although I know it¡¯s unlikely, I still want to ask.


    ¡°I remember that I have answered you this question before you told me that he wanted to deal with me.¡±


    ¡°But I made a mistakest time. The reason why Eugene cooperated with Royston was not to deal with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? How do you know that you didn¡¯t make a mistake this time?¡± There was an impatient look on his face. He turned around, walked to the sofa and sat down. His upper body leaned on the back of the sofa, staring at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be wrong again. Eugene didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, so please let him go. I beg you, okay?¡± My voice was trembling. I wasn¡¯t sure that Edmund would agree.


    I didn¡¯t know why she stood in front of him at such a close distance and looked at him, but I didn¡¯t feel familiar.


    ¡°Beg me? In what position? Eugene¡¯s wife?¡± His eyes were full of irony.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ i¡­ i¡­¡± I was a little flustered.


    What position should I take to beg him?


    ¡°Leanna, you are really not smart.¡± He said lightly.


    ¡°I know. If I were smart enough, I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on marrying you. If I were smart enough, I should have known that there is a huge gap between you and me. From the beginning to the end, I didn¡¯t recognize myself, so I made a mess of everything. But Edmund, I¡¯m such a person. From the first day you knew me, you should have known that I¡¯m not smart or can¡¯t read people¡¯s mind. What about you? Do you really love me? Haven¡¯t you lied to me? ¡±


    I tried to hold back my tears and said.


    I know I have done a lot of wrong things. I am stupid and kind, and I am self righteous. But I have never thought of hurting anyone.


    I don¡¯t understand why in the end, everyone was injured because of me, and brothers were against each other because of me.


    ¡°Tell me, what can I do to make you let go of Eugene?¡± I sniffed and tried my best to control my excitement.


    His eyes slowly moved along my cheeks to my bulging belly.


    Feeling his gaze, I suddenly panicked. Subconsciously, I covered my belly with both hands and shook my head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t have any idea about him.¡±


    ¡°You can only choose one of them.¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Do you really want me to choose? Edmund, if the child is yours, will you still want me to choose?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. I know what She said is going toe true.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to say that the baby is mine now? Do you still remember how you answered me when I asked you that question? Leanna, in order to save Eugene, you can make up any lie.¡± With a gloomy face, he smiled sarcastically.


    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t believe it!


    I staggered back a few steps and I smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Ring¡­¡± the phone in the pocket suddenly rang.


    I took out the phone slowly and answered it directly. Then I heard She¡¯s voice, ¡°Mrs. , Mr. ¡­ Passed away!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m silly.


    Passed away? How could it be possible? Wasn¡¯t he in the hospital?


    ¡°Just now, President suddenly had a rpse, and the doctors failed to rescue him in time¡­¡± She¡¯s voice choked with sobs.


    The phone fell to the ground. I raised my head and looked at Edmund¡¯s cold face. I felt so painful that I could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Congrattions, Eugene has left.¡± After saying that, I turned around and walked outside.


    He grabbed my arm and asked, ¡°where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going? Of course I¡¯m going to Eugene!¡± I got rid of his hand and staggered. ¡°Edmund, your goal is achieved. Eugene is dead. You can rest assured in the future.¡±


    At this time, Edmund¡¯s phone on the tea table also rang.


    ncing at his phone, I sneered, ¡°look. Go and listen to the good news.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, enough is enough!¡± He stared at me.


    ¡°Okay, I should stop now. Mr. Edmund, may I leave now?¡± My voice choked with sobs.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. After a long time, he took a deep breath and turned around.


    Edmund, goodbye!


    Looking at his broad back, I said silently in my heart, then turned around and left the vi.


    Outside, it began to snow again.


    The cold snowkes fell on the ground, as if falling into my heart, freezing the blood all over my body, making me shiver.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    Eugene¡¯s funeral would be held three dayster.


    Countless celebrities went to mourn.


    Whitney¡¯s parents didn¡¯t allow me to attend the funeral because they were afraid that I would be too sad.


    Rudolf stood alone in the mourning hall as a family member, greeting the guests.


    At this time, he was no longer the man he used to be. The scandal of his cheating and the sudden death of his son made him much older in a few days.


    After I appeared in the mourning hall, I was looking for another figure, but I didn¡¯t see the person I wanted to see until I finished praying.


    Oan walked over and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Missing? How could it be missing?¡± I looked at him.


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that Leanna hasn¡¯t gone back since she went to the hospital to see Second master for thest time. No one has seen her until today. Mr. President, is Leanna gone?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m here. Where can she go?¡± I clenched my fists.


    Leanna, do you really dare to leave?


    ¡°Go and find her! Even if you turn the whole City Y upside down, you must find her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He replied and left the mourning hall in a hurry.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    When I was sleeping soundly in a deluxe suite of London five star club, there was a sudden noise outside the door.


    Awakened by the shock, I opened my eyes, got out of bed and opened the door. I saw Hannah call for lunch and send it to her room.


    ¡°Sister, you are awake. How are you sleeping?¡± Seeing me get up, Hannah poured me a ss of juice and handed it to me.


    I took two sips of the juice and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve taken such a long flight. It¡¯s really hard. Why did you order so much food? Can we two finish it?¡±


    ¡°Not two, three.¡± Pointing at my belly, Hannah said, e and eat something. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for an antenatal examination this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to make an appointment in advance to do the examination here?¡± Although I have never been to Ennd before, I have read a lot about this country on the ne when I came here because I was bored.


    ¡°Of course an ordinary person has to make an appointment, but you are different. You are my sister. I will personally examine you.¡± As she said, she put the tableware away, pulled out the chair in front of the table for me and invited me to sit down.


    Seeing Hannah¡¯s action, I feel gratified.


    The sister who used to need my care finally grew up and could take care of me.


    ¡°Hannah, how have you been doing abroad these years?¡± I cut a piece of beef and put it into my mouth. After chewing it, I asked.


    ¡°Not bad. You know a genius like me can adapt to it wherever I go.¡± She replied with a smile.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When I heard this, a smile appeared on my face.

 Chapter 69

    After lunch, I pulled Hannah to the sofa and sat down. With a serious look on her face, I asked, ¡°Hannah, do you want to know my situation these years and the baby in my belly¡­¡±


    ¡°This is your privacy. If you want to say it, I¡¯m willing to listen. If you feel it¡¯s not convenient to say it, I respect you.¡± She said thoughtfully.


    ¡°I married a rich man before, but he was sick and passed away. He left everything to me.¡± I briefly exined the source of my wealth.


    ¡°Do you love him very much?¡±


    I shook my head slightly. ¡°We are not in love.¡±


    Hearing this, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she reached out and hugged me. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Can you take care of me?¡±


    ¡°No, but I don¡¯t mind learning how to take care of people.¡±


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    I haven¡¯t got any news about Leanna for a month.


    She was like a drop of water, disappearing from the world all of a sudden.


    But I won¡¯t give up until I find her.


    Things turned better soon. Something happened to the Fisher group, so I had a meal with Myrna and Royston. He reminded me of Leanna¡¯s whereabouts.


    After returning home, I went straight to Oan¡¯s office. ¡°Put down your work.¡±


    Oan immediately raised her head and stood up from the chair. ¡°President, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Have you been looking for Leanna in City Y these days?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to look for her in the nearby cities, but they haven¡¯t found her yet. all the major cities in the country have hired private detectives to investigate her. However, there¡¯s still no news.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to look for her at home for the time being. Find out the information about Leanna¡¯s sister Hannah and send it to my phone.¡±


    ¡°Leanna¡¯s sister?¡± Hearing this, Oan seemed to understand something. ¡°You mean that Leanna might have gone to Ennd to look for her sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Hannah is the only person she can trust and rely on in the world. If she wants to disappear, she has to go to find Hannah.¡± I should have thought of this earlier. I was so worried about Leanna that I even forgot the basic clue.


    Oan also thought it was highly possible, so he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone find out all the information about Hannah.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    After living in the club for a few days, I have moved into the vi left by Eugene.


    My baby is six months old now.


    Three monthster, the baby¡¯s due date came.


    Hannah has given me a full maternity check-up and made an appointment with the obstetrics and Gynecology Department of the private hospital where she works.


    This afternoon, I went to the supermarket with the newly hired maid to buy some baby products.


    After shopping around, I bought a lot of things. My belly is big and my body is heavy. Besides, I¡¯m pregnant, so it¡¯s easy for me to go to the bathroom.


    So I stopped at the gate of a club near the supermarket and went to a cafe on the first floor to have afternoon tea.


    After the servant went in and ordered the food, I went to the bathroom first.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I was about to sit down in the cafe to drink something, but I saw a familiar figure outside the French window, apanied by his assistant, dragging his suitcase. As soon as he got out of the car, he was about to walk into the club.


    Why was she here?


    My first reaction was shock, and then immediately became nervous.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Has my position been exposed?


    Myrna is here, does that meas that Edmund is also in London?


    Thinking of this, I was no longer in the mood to rest. I called the servant, walked out of the cafe


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    I just finished the meeting and went back to my office. I saw a folder on my desk.


    I opened the folder, took out the document and looked through it for a few times. Then i took out my phone and dialed Oan¡¯s number.


    Oan arrived at the office soon. ¡°Mr. President, do you have any clue about Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Arrange a private ne to London. You go to the airport now.¡± I said with a long face.


    ¡°London? Is Leanna in London?¡± Oan immediately understood. But soon, he frowned and looked at me. ¡°Mr. President, aren¡¯t you going to go there in person?¡±


    ¡°In person?¡± I sneered. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bring her back by myself.


    This damn woman dared to sneak away with Eugene¡¯s bastard. I have to think about how to punish her after I take her back!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the airport right now.¡±


    ¡°Bring her back. Do you know what to do if she refuses?¡± I said in a low voice.


    He lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he said, ¡°I know that Leanna has a sister there, right?¡±


    I nodded with satisfaction. I know Leanna¡¯s weakness too well.


    All her life, she was a person who would only be exhausted by her family.


    Hannah¡¯s POV


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, as a night shift doctor, I just finished my work and was about to go home.


    But when I walked out of the hospital, i was stopped by a man in suit.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Hannah?¡± The man looked at me and asked.


    I looked him up and down and asked calmly, ¡°who are you?¡±


    The man took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to me. ¡°I¡¯m Oan, the assistant of Mr. Edmund. Under the order of Mr. Edmund, I¡¯m here to pick up your sister from London.¡±


    ¡°Oan? You¡¯rete. My sister left London the day before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°She left? Why? Where did she go?¡± He looked at me in surprise and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why she left?¡± I crumpled his business card into a ball and threw it into the trash can. ¡°My sister has decided to make a clean break with the King family. Please don¡¯t look for her anymore. Even if you find her, she won¡¯t go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hannah, I think you still don¡¯t know one thing. Your sister is pregnant with the King family¡¯s child, and the King family won¡¯t let the child wander outside anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really? Then you can go and find her. If you can find her, take her back.¡± I raised my eyebrows.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯ll go first.¡± As I spoke, I stretched myself and walked out. After only two steps, I stopped and looked at Oan who was standing still. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m living in my brother-inw¡¯s vi now. Do you want to go with me? Maybe my sister will be there. But I think you should have looked for her there before you came here. If I were you, I would go back. Why should I look for someone who doesn¡¯t want to see you?¡±


    ¡°No matter where she hides, Mr. Edmund will find her.¡± He looked at me coldly.


    ¡°Then tell your Mr. Edmund to give up this idea. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let him find my sister.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are doing this for the sake of Leanna?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to her in City Y, but since she wants to hide from you, it can be seen that she doesn¡¯t live well in the King family. I don¡¯t have any other rtives. I only have this sister. I will try my best to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think about your parents? After Leanna left, your parents in City Y would have a hard time.¡± There was a hint of threat in his words.


    Iughed, ¡°then let them die. It¡¯s a waste for such a person to live in this world.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hannah, you are a doctor. How could a doctor say something like that?¡± He looked at me in shock.


    ¡°What? Are you surprised? Do you think I will care about those two irresponsible people like my sister? Go back and tell your boss that he can¡¯t threaten me.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of going against the King family? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you can¡¯t even be a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ If you have any way to make me unable to be a doctor, just hurry up. I¡¯m too tired from this job.¡± I stopped talking nonsense with him and strode forward.

 Chapter 70

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    That night, Hannah and I boarded the ne to Spain.


    I didn¡¯t understand why Hannah went back to the hospital for an evening shift before we left one day earlier.


    I didn¡¯t realize it was trap nnah on purpose until I got on the ne.


    I asked Oan to find her in the hospital just to make Oan think that we are still in London, so that their search will be carried out in London and buy time for us to leave.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    Oan stood in front of me. he reported to me how he met Hannah today.


    ¡°Mr. President, I¡¯ve already found several private detectives to investigate the whereabouts of Leanna. I believe that as long as she is still in London, the results wille out soon.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think she is still in London?¡± I was burning with anger. I thought I would catch that damn woman this time, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would slip away so easily.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Has she already left? I just met Hannah this morning. There is no reason for Leanna to leave London alone. She is not familiar with this ce in Ennd. Where can she go?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I had a bad feeling.


    I feel that Leanna is getting farther and farther away from me.


    ¡­¡­


    Four years passed quickly.


    At noon, I sat in the CEO Office, calmly fiddling with a white thin touch screen phone in my hand. The screen saver of the phone was a photo of a woman squatting next to a little boy. In the photo, the woman had a faint gentle smile on her face, which made me inexplicably upset.


    Four years have passed, and she finally showed up. In the past four years, I have sent many people to look for her, but all of them have failed. Now, she actually appeared by herself! You even drugged mest night! I couldn¡¯t believe it was her who did it if I didn¡¯t take off her handbag after I finished the bed work and saw her ID card.


    essed the answer key, and I heard the Secretary¡¯s sweet voice from inside. ¡°Mr. President, Oan is outside the door. He said that he had something to report to you.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡± I said lightly and then turned to the door.


    Soon, the thick mahogany door was pushed open from the outside. Oan appeared in front of me with a file bag in her hand.


    ¡°Have you found it out?¡± I stared at the file bag in his hand and knew that he must have brought me the information.


    ¡°Miss Leanna¡­ She just came back from Spainst month and is in City Y now. ID card and cell phone are indeed hers.¡±


    ¡°Spain? I didn¡¯t expect her to stay in Spain for four years.¡± I looked up at Oan and asked, ¡°so that¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t know why Miss Leanna wille back four yearster. Logically speaking, she had tried her best to escape, so she shouldn¡¯t have nned toe back.¡± He shook his head, confused.


    Hearing this, I withdrew my sight from Oan and looked at the mobile phone in my hand. Then I asked, ¡°have you found out who the little guy in the photo is?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Not yet. It seems that Miss Leanna came back alone this time. It will take some time to investigate this little guy¡¯s information. However, I think if nothing goes wrong, this little guy should be the child in Miss Leanna¡¯s belly.¡±


    ¡°A baby? How dare she give birth to it!¡± I waved my hand impatiently to let him out.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    The nended at the airport of Barcelona.


    After I left the airport, I didn¡¯t go back to my residence directly. Instead, I asked the taxi driver to send me to the gate of a private hospital.


    When I entered the hospital and went straight to the Department of Hematology on the five floor of the inpatient department, a little boy as cute as an angel appeared in my sight.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would be back in seven days? Why did youe back so soon?¡± When Cedric saw me, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes, but soon a trace of disdain appeared on his slightly pale face. He pouted and said.


    ¡°I came back early because I was afraid that my baby would miss mommy so much that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night.¡± I walked to the bedside with a smile, picked him up from the bed, pouted and was about to kiss him.


    ¡°Leanna, I told you not to kiss my face. It¡¯s dirty!¡± He struggled with dissatisfaction, and then raised his fat  little hand to wipe his little face.


    ¡°Well, you can kiss Mommy. I don¡¯t mind.¡± I leaned over and looked forward to it.


    He pushed my face away in disgust and said seriously, ¡°so I asked you to find a boyfriend or husband. Why is there a mother like you in the world? How can I be so unlucky? How can I make a girlfriend when I grow up like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph! If you have a girlfriend in the future, I must tell her that your first kiss has been taken away by your mother when you were very young.¡± I said with a smug smile.


    ¡°I wish I could live till I grow up.¡± His childish tone was full of worry about the future.


    Hearing what he said, my smile froze in an instant. I reached out and held his body tightly in my arms, head against his little head, and said gently, ¡°sure. Mommy has found a way to save you. Once sessful, you can grow up healthily. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy will protect you.¡±


    After coaxing him to rest, I turned around and walked out of the ward to the doctor¡¯s office, regardless of my jetg.


    After meeting with the attending doctor of Cedric, I said to him with expectation, ¡°I went back to find Cedric¡¯s father this time. We had sex, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take for me to confirm whether I am pregnant or not.¡±


    ¡°It can be tested in a week. But, Leanna, I don¡¯t understand why you can find the father of the baby. Why don¡¯t you use his stem cell to make a match? Why do you have to give birth to a baby with him to save Cedric?¡± The attending doctor was a woman about more than 40 years old. She wore a pair of nearsighted sses, showing confusion and doubt.


    ¡°The child¡¯s blood type is different from father¡¯s. The child inherited my blood type, so the bone marrow of the child¡¯s father is not suitable for him. Now our only hope is that I can sessfully conceive.¡± As I spoke, Edmund¡¯s long lost face suddenly appeared in my mind.


    This time, if it weren¡¯t for saving Cedric, I would never have returned to City Y. And ording to the schedule Edmund had found out by the private detective in advance, I would have gone to the nightclub to pretend to be a waiter and drugged him in his wine. At this moment, I can¡¯t imagine what Edmund would look like after he found my ID card.


    If I didn¡¯t bring my ID card and passport with me that day, I might not be able toe back to City Y city now.


    Hearing my exnation, the doctor shrugged and said, ¡°then let¡¯s look forward to it together. I hope a new life will be born in your belly.¡±


    ¡°How is Cedric recently? Is he under control? I want to take him out for a trip, okay?¡± I asked the doctor after I calmed down.


    ¡°After these days of treatment, the condition of Cedric has been somewhat suppressed, and the growth of the white cells has been somewhat controlled. You can take him out for a trip to rx, so that he can maintain a happy mood, which is good for his treatment.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡± I thanked the doctor gratefully and stood up to say goodbye.


    The doctor only nodded at me and then told me some dos and don¡¯ts. Then she watched me leave the doctor¡¯s office.


    When I went back to the ward, I saw the afternoon sunshineing out from the treetop, through the transparent window and sprinkled on the white quilt covering Cedric. Everything looked quiet and peaceful, as if it was just an ordinary warm afternoon.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    ¡°What did you say? Leanna left City Y by ne yesterday noon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yesterday afternoon, I nned to go to the club where Miss Leanna stayed and find out the reason why she came back directly, but when I arrived, I heard from the receptionist that she had checked out. Later, I found her through the entry records. She went to Spain¡¯s Barcelona.¡± Oan said.


    ¡°You are not slow, but she ran too fast. Can you find her address in Barcelona?¡± I shook my head and asked unwillingly.


    The faster Leanna runs, the more I think she wille back.


    And the photos on her cell phone have been lingering in my mind. I am really curious why she suddenly came back. And this time she appeared in a hurry to drug me and have sex with me.


    ¡°It takes some time. Didn¡¯t you find her phone before? If possible, maybe we can find her location through some phone numbers on the phone.¡± Oan reminded cautiously after thinking for a while.


    Hearing this, I casually opened a drawer on the left side of the desk and took out a white phone lying quietly in it. I threw it in front of him and said, ¡°this is a chance for you to make contributions. I hope you can get it done as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I understand. Please rest assured.¡± He took the phone carefully and promised.


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t damage this phone. Don¡¯t delete everything in it.¡± I thought for a while and added.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. President. If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I waved my hand numbly.


    Leanna¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seven dayster.


    In the morning, I got up early and took Cedric to the hospital. I was nervoS.


    After settling Cedric in the ward, I went to the obstetrics and gynecology department on the third floor under the lead of the attending doctor and did a pregnancy examination.


    When I went back to the doctor¡¯s office of the Department of Hematology on the five floor and waited for the result, I was a little restless.


    This is probably the most nervous time I¡¯ve ever been. I felt like I was waiting for the judgment of fate. I prayed in my heart that if God favored me so much, I might be able to get pregnant sessfully this time and save the fragile life of Cedric.


    The attending doctor sitting opposite to me could see my nervousness, so Sheforted, ¡°God is with us. He will let you get what you want.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± If I fail this time, I really don¡¯t know what else I can do to make Edmund have sex again.


    The doctor gave me aforting smile. Then there was a knock on the door.


    A nurse came in with a test report and said to the doctor, ¡°Dr. Aida, here is the test report. It¡¯s negative and not pregnant.¡±


    Hearing this, Aida took over the test report and looked at me with regret. ¡°Leanna, it seems that things are not as smooth as we expected. I think you should tell the father of the child and let him help. After all, he is also his son. Besides, he has the right to know the existence of Cedric, right?¡±


    My expression was almost frozen at this moment. I didn¡¯t expect that everything I tried to do was in vain. God yed a big joke on me at this time.


    ¡°Did you make a mistake? Do you want to do it again?¡± Although I know the probability of making mistakes in the examination is zero, I still want to struggle.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better hurry up to find the baby¡¯s father. As long as you can get pregnant as soon as possible, Cedric¡¯s disease will be cured sooner.¡± As Aida spoke, She looked at the clock on the wall and said, ¡°sorry, my next patient ising.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t bother you anymore¡­¡± I stood up from the chair, turned around and walked towards the door. At this time, all I could think about was the scene that I appeared in front of Edmund again.


    What will he do to me?


    Feeling restless, I turned around and went back to the ward where Cedric was!


    In the ward, Cedric was watching TV on the bed. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to me when I came in.


    ¡°baby¡­¡± looking at his lovely face that day, I just felt a pang of sadness. I walked to the bed and held him in my arms.


    ¡°Mommy, you are blocking my way to watch TV.¡± Cedric struggled and frowned.


    ¡°Cedric, Mommy will save you..¡± I continued to hold him tightly and murmured to myself.


    He blinked his eyes and asked, ¡°Mommy, where did Ie from?¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ Err¡­ Err¡­¡± seeing that he suddenly asked this question, I was a little stunned. This boy had never asked such a question. Why did he suddenly be curious about where he came from today? Was it time to give him the first ss of sexual enlightenment? Many children had received this kind of education very early.


    But I feel a little embarrassed to tell my son about it.


    I was a little embarrassed. Then I cleared my throat and said, ¡°you came out of Mommy¡¯s belly. It¡¯s¡­ originally, you were like a little tadpole in daddy¡¯s belly. Later, Daddy met Mommy, and then¡­ So¡­ Then¡­¡±


    I tried my best to exin the process of giving birth to a baby in words that Cedric could understand. When I exined it clearly with embarrassment, he scratched his head and looked at me thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Joy said on TV that he was from Ennd, but why am I from Mommy¡¯s belly?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What? You are asking this¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect that he just wanted to ask about our country. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have exined those things to him


    ¡°Mommy, you told me that I ran from daddy¡¯s belly to yours. What about my daddy? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± He asked.


    I finally felt the pain. I said to Cedric, ¡°baby, Mommy is going to the bathroom first. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    ¡°Well, I Don¡¯t drink so much drinks in normal times. You have to go to the bathroom from time to time.¡± He shook his head and sighed.


    I have no choice but to rush to the bathroom

 Chapter 71

    Three dayster, I set out again. It¡¯s different from thest time. This time, I¡¯m full of worry.


    I¡¯m not only worried that it won¡¯t be as easy asst time for Edmund to fall into the trap, but also worried that it will be as useless asst time.


    In fact, I have a lot of doubts about my infertility this time. The worst is, did Edmund get any hidden disease that would lead to infertility after I left?


    Cedric saw me off at the door of the ward. He blinked his big eyes, looked at me and asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, what are you going to do this time?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find some medicine for you. Once I find it, I can cure your disease. Stay here and listen to the doctor and nurse of Aida.¡± I caressed his little head lovingly and reminded him.


    ¡°Well, the new nurse is pretty and she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I will listen to her.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes lit up as he said. He waved his chubby little hand vigorously and said, ¡°Mommy, go home early. If you meet a gentleman as good as me, take him home early and let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± looking at him, the corners of my mouth twitched. ¡®is he really the son of Edmund and me?¡¯? Why did he think about these things all day long? It¡¯s not like us at all.


    Lying in the City Y four star club, I tossed and turned in bed, thinking about how to carry out this n.


    I know Edmund is a cautious man. He won¡¯t fall into my trap so easily.


    The TV in the room was ying financial news. I was not interested in these things all the time and was bored to change channels with the remote control. At this time, a news caught my attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the King group and The Fisher group have joined hands to purchase the Jumper Hotel, a chain hotel¡­¡±


    The background of this report was a picture of Edmund¡¯s high spirited appearance at the financial meetings. He looked so energetic on the TV. It seemed that he really lived a good life without me.


    just as I was thinking about what happened seven years ago, the door bell rang.


    Thinking that the breakfast must have been sent by myself, I immediately jumped off the bed, put on my slippers and ran to the door.


    Whe I opened the door, i saw a waiter bringing her food.


    ¡°Good morning, miss. This is your breakfast.¡± The waiter pushed the dining car into the room, and then took the te out of the car and put it on the table beside. Then he picked up another te ced by today¡¯s morning newspaper and said, ¡°have a good meal.¡±


    Looking at the big picture of Edmund on the front page of the morning newspaper, which was about the King group and The Fisher group cooperating to acquire the Fisher group, The girl suddenly turned around and said to the waiter who was about to leave, ¡°wait a minute¡­¡±


    I was surprised to hear that Edmund had divorced three years ago and was not married yet. I didn¡¯t expect that he had been talking about his dissipation in the past three years and he didn¡¯t refuse any woman who was sent to him.


    After dismissing the waiter, a bold n suddenly appeared in my mind. I paid a detective to inquire about Edmund¡¯s schedule.


    At noon, I received a call from the president of the private detective. I knew that the investigation must have been conducted, so I immediately slid the answer button.


    ¡°Have you found out the truth?¡± I asked anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, as you expected, in addition to the content on the surface, there is also a secret transaction. I found that The Fisher group has prepared a model for Edmund in The Manche Club. The time is eight o¡¯clock in the evening, in the presidential suite.¡±


    ¡°Well, you will be paid. But I still want to know the specific information of that model and her phone number.¡± I¡¯m already nning for tonight¡¯s action.


    ¡°Well¡­ Miss Leanna, as you know, although we are private detectives, there are many things that are not so easy to do. You see¡­¡± he said hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another sum of money as a reward. I believe that it¡¯s not a big problem for you, a private detective, to find a model. An hour. If you really can¡¯t do it, I can ask someone else to help you investigate.¡± I don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Now for me, time is money. I don¡¯t have much time to waste.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t worry. The information you want will be found in an hour.¡± He promised.


    After hanging up the phone, I immediately changed my clothes, packed my luggage and walked out with it.


    After checking out in The hall, I got on a taxi heading to the Manche Club.


    The Manche Club was the most luxurious super five-star club in City Y. It was said that at the early stage of its construction, it was ready to apply for a six star club. But for some unknown reason, it was only evaluated as a five-star club in the end. Even so, it was still one of the best clubs in City Y, not one of them.


    Because The Manche Club has nothing to do with the King group, I didn¡¯t worry too much when I came here. At least here, I don¡¯t need to worry that someone will recognize me.


    I booked The room on the same floor as the presidential suite in the Manche Club. Led by a waiter, I walked into the elevator and went upstairs.


    When I arrived at my room, the director of the detective agency called me again and told me the detailed information and contact information about that model. I took notes and hung up the phone.


    In the following days, I began to think about an excuse to persuade the model to give up the date with Edmund tonight.


    As long as I can persuade that model not toe to the Manche Club, I will have a chance to rece her toplete this ¡°deal¡±. I have even thought about it. After Edmund enters the room, I will wait for him on the bed and turn off the light of the room


    This n is wless in my mind. I think as long as I have sex with him sessfully, I will run away likest time and never appear in front of him again.


    As long as I think that Cedric will be saved and live a happy life like an ordinary child, I feel that I have high morale at the moment.


    After making up several reasons in my mind, I still can¡¯t find a better way.


    A model could sell herself, which meant she needed money, or rather, she loved money very much.


    Besides, I¡¯m not familiar with this model¡¯s name, , which means that this model is not popr, and her current position in the circle should be half popr.


    If I pretended to be a paparazzo to threaten her, she might not be afraid, and might even hype it in the name of Edmund, which would make things worse. It seems that I have to use myst resort.


    Since she could sell her body for money, she must give up on selling herself for money.


    Thinking of this, I didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. I immediately took out my phone and dialed the model¡¯s number.


    It was a man who answered the phone.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Her voice was unfriendly.


    Hearing this voice, my heart trembled. Is this the agent of the model? Thinking of this, I immediately asked, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Iris. Is she there?¡±


    ¡°She is taking a shower. Who are you?¡± She restrained her unfriendly tone a little and became polite.


    ¡°Then you are her¡­¡± I felt that her tone softened a little, so I asked tentatively.


    ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend. What do you want from her? Who are you?¡± He seemed to be very curious about my identity and continued to ask.


    As soon as I heard the man¡¯s identity, my eyes lit up. I stopped thinking about buying Iris off at double the price, Then I cleared her throat and said to the other party: ¡°Really? Iris has a boyfriend? Why haven¡¯t I heard from her? I thought she was single. She used to ask me to introduce rich men to her. It seems that she must be kidding me. I had made an appointment to introduce a young man to her tonight, but it seems that she won¡¯te. Please tell her that the appointment with Mr. Edmund tonight is cancelled and she doesn¡¯t have toe. Goodbye. ¡±


    After that, I hung up the phone without waiting for his response.


    I thought everything was over and I began to n for tonight¡¯s event. But not long after I put down my phone, it rang happily again.


    ¡°Hello.¡± After greeting the other end of the line, I immediately heard the voice of the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m Iris. Who are you? Just now, it was you who called me not to go to The Manche Club tonight?¡±


    When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat. Was my n seen through?


    I have to bite the bullet and say: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m The Secretary of Mr. Edmund. The man who answered the phone just now is your boyfriend. In order not to make your boyfriend misunderstand anything, I asked you not to go to the appointment tonight. In fact, our CEO has another appointment tonight, but you can continue to ask The Fisher group for the reward he promised you. Our CEO doesn¡¯t want you to let the Fisher group know that you are not together tonight. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, I know what to do. Tell your CEO that I will keep it a secret for him.¡± Then he hung up the phone.


    Everything went well. After I pretended to be Iris and Edmund for a one night stand that night, I immediately rushed back to Barcelona.


    Seven dayster


    ¡°Really? Are you sure? I¡­ pregnant? Is there any test wrong?¡± With theboratory sheet in my hand, I looked at the intern in front of me in surprise and asked.


    ¡°Yes, you are indeed pregnant for a week. At present, your physical condition is normal. Be careful, your baby will be born next spring.¡± The intern said to me with a smile.


    I nodded hard and went upstairs to the Department of Hematology with the test report.


    When I handed the test report to Aida, the attending doctor of Cedric, Aida also smiled with relief. ¡°Congrattions! You are a great mother. Cedric can be saved.¡±


    ¡°Aida, I¡¯m very happy. You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯m looking forward to the birth of this child.¡± Iughed so hard that tears streamed down my face. Since Cedric was diagnosed with leukemia, I have been looking for a way to cure him. Once upon a time, I was so desperate that I even hoped to trade my life for his life. Now, I finally find the ¡°medicine¡± to treat Cedric. How can I be unhappy?


    ¡°God bless you and your child.¡± Aida said as he drew a cross on his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Cedric.¡± I can¡¯t wait to share the news that Cedric is saved with him. Then I left the doctor¡¯s office and walked towards the ward.


    As soon as I arrived at the ward, I heard a loud cry, which almost made the whole hospital tremble.


    The nurse was giving Cedric an injection. After she left, there were only sobs in the quilt. Iforted him immediately.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not painful now, right? You need an injection to recover, right? Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    As a result, myfort was useless. Moreover, he was crying for father.


    ¡°baby, don¡¯t be so noisy. Let me tell you something happy, okay?¡± I immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He sniffed and stopped crying.


    ¡°Mommy is pregnant. your disease will be cured. Is this good news? Are you happy?¡± I looked at Cedric with a big smile, hoping he could give me a big smile.


    However, when he heard this, he only stared at my belly with his eyes wide open. Then he poked my belly with his fat finger and said, ¡°is there really a little baby inside? Ask him toe out to y with me. Call him out.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ The baby hasn¡¯t grown up yet. He can¡¯t y with you now.¡±

 Chapter 72

    ¡°Liar, Mommy, you liar¡­ You don¡¯t have a baby at all. You don¡¯t have a father at all. I want a father, I still want a father¡­¡± he said and began to cry again.


    ¡°You little guy¡­ I didn¡¯t lie to you. I really have a baby, but the baby is very small. Next year, when the baby grows up, he wille out to y with you. Don¡¯t cry, okay? If you keep crying, Mommy will also cry.¡± I didn¡¯t expect that Cedric would be more difficult to coax as he grows up, so I had tofort him patiently.


    ¡°Does the baby have a father?¡± He stopped crying and asked seriously.


    ¡°Err¡­ Err¡­ Err¡­¡± I was stumped by his question again.


    ¡°Is he also a poor child without a father like me? Waah¡­ As mommy¡¯s children, why are they so pitiful? We don¡¯t have a father. How pitiful we are! We hate to be mommy¡¯s children, hate¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I can give it to you.¡± I was almost driven crazy by Cedric and shouted out in a hurry.


    ¡°Eh?¡± He was stunned for a moment, and then crawled up and down to look for me. ¡°Where is dad?¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for? How could it be on me? He¡¯s in Country Z, the distant Country Z, and it will take a long flight to get there. Do you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Country Z, I¡¯m looking for father¡­¡± he said, jumping off the bed, and then walked barefoot to a small cab aside. He fetched a small stool and stood on it. He opened the door of the cab and was about to pack his things.


    At this moment, I realized that I had done something stupid. I was afraid that Edmund would know that he had a son? Now Cedric is going to find him. What should I do? I can¡¯t stop him. He¡¯s a tough guy. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll make me restless. But if I really want to take him to Edmund, I¡¯m a


    ¡®what should I do? What should I do?


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    When Edmund and I came to The bar for fun, we met a model named Iris. It was not until then that we realized that the woman who appeared in the Manche Club that night was not her.


    Then who was the woman who had sex with me in The Manche Clubst time?


    Was it really Leanna??


    A familiar face suddenly appeared in my mind.


    It must be. No wonder she refused to turn on the light that night. It turned out that she was afraid that I would recognize her.


    What the hell was this woman doing? Why do you climb into my bed again and again in all kinds of ways, but don¡¯t dare to show up in front of me?


    Thinking of this, I immediately stood up from the sofa and said to Oan, ¡°let¡¯s go to do something.¡± Then I went straight to the door of the bar.


    ¡°Mr. President, what happened? Why did you leave all of a sudden?¡± Walking out of the bar and on the way to the parking lot, Oan asked curiously.


    ¡°Go to The Manche Club and find out who the woman who went to the presidential suite that night was.¡± I said as I walked.


    ¡°That night? Does it mean¡­¡± he also felt that things were very strange, so he immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed the general manager of The Manche Club.


    I told The general manager on the phone and asked him to prepare the surveince video of that night. Then we got on the car together and drove quickly towards the Manche Club.


    Twenty minutester, we arrived at The monitoring room of the Manche Club. When I saw the content of the surveince video, my eyes widened.


    ¡°How could this be? Isn¡¯t this Miss Leanna?¡± Oan eximed in disbelief, looking at the woman who was taking the room card from the front desk.


    ¡°Find a private detective right now. No matter what method you use, even if you search the whole world, find Leanna for me.¡± Looking at the familiar figure, I ordered coldly. I will never let her deceive me this time.


    What does she think of me? She coulde and go as she wanted. Could she disappear if she didn¡¯t want?


    ¡°Yes, I know what to do.¡± He nodded.


    After walking out of The Manche Club, Edmund still looked terrible. After saying goodbye to Oan, he went home, while he drove towards the seaside. It seemed that he was going to blow the sea wind to calm himself down.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I held Cedric¡¯s hand and walked out of the exit of the airport.


    ¡°Mommy, can we see daddy today?¡± He asked as he walked out.


    ¡°No I have to send you to the hospital first and make the hospitalization arrangement for you. After you are settled, I will go to find your father and let hime to see you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wait till today? Mommy, do you want to lie to me again?¡± He raised his head and looked at me with distrust.


    I sighed and couldn¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°We have been on the ne for so long and we are very tired. Do you want dad to see us in such a mess?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Remember to dress up well when you go to see father. I¡¯m afraid that he will pretend not to know you when he sees you so unlovely.¡± He reminded her thoughtfully.


    It was already evening after we arrived at the children¡¯s Hospital and went through the admission procedures. They settled Cedric down.


    After dinner, I took Cedric to sleep.


    The second morning, when I woke up, I found that Cedric had already woken up. He was sitting on the bed and chatting with the nurse who came in to draw blood.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After washing my face and brushing my teeth, I changed into a ck dress with a square cor. Then I put on a light make-up and ran to Cedric. ¡°How about baby? Is mommy so beautiful?¡±


    ¡°You need to wear a big white hat.¡± Then he jumped off the bed and opened the suitcase. After searching for a long time, he found a big white sunhat and a pair of sunsses.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Isn¡¯t it too exaggerated?¡± I looked at the brim cap in front of me and asked weakly.


    ¡°How can you Seduce Dad if I don¡¯t do that?¡± He jumped onto the bed and put the hat on for me.


    When I heard this, I was stunned. I didn¡¯t n to see Edmund. I came back this time just because I was annoyed by Cedric, so I took him back. I nned to perfunctorily calm him down and take him back to Spainter.


    Today, I dressed up and went out to see Eugene in the cemetery.


    Four years ago, Eugene suddenly passed away. I didn¡¯t attend his funeral. Under She¡¯s arrangement, I left City Y and went abroad.


    It¡¯s always my biggest regret that I didn¡¯t send Eugene.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s perfect. Go,e on, Mommy.¡± Cedric gave me a ¡°sure win¡± gesture and watched me leave the room.


    The cemetery was quiet.


    The quiet area was adorned with lush trees.


    It was half past two in the afternoon.


    There was almost no one in the cemetery.


    With a bunch of flowers in my hands, I walked up the steps and went deep into the cemetery.


    I know Eugene likes to be quiet when he is alive. He doesn¡¯t like to attract attention. When I came to him, I found that hisst shelter is in the deepest part of the cemetery.


    In the ck and white photo of the tombstone, it was his young and handsome face. There was a warm smile. Just like the image he has kept in my heart.


    I bent down, put the flowers in front of the tombstone, and gently touched the somewhat cold photo with my fingers. The details of getting along with each other four years ago appeared in my mind.


    Tears blurred her eyes in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years, Eugene. You must feel lonely lying here alone.¡± My voice was choked with sobs. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. The baby in my belly has been born. It¡¯s a boy called Cedric. How I wish you were still alive, so that you can see how naughty he is¡­¡±


    ¡°Eugene, Cedric asks me for father every day. I don¡¯t know what to do. If you are still alive, maybe you can give me some advice.¡±


    ¡°In fact, sometimes I also think about one thing. Cedric has grown up and he has the right to know his identity. Moreover, I can¡¯t always hide everything about father from him. One day, he will know who father is. Perhaps I was too selfish to prevent him from meeting father. I left with him in the past because I was afraid that Edmund would not believe that the child was his and would put the child in danger He has been born. If Edmund still doesn¡¯t believe it, they can have a paternity test. ¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m also afraid. What will Edmund react if he knows that the baby is really his? He must hate me very much. He must hate me for cheating him. Will he take away Cedric from me?¡±


    ¡°Eugene, what do you think I should do?¡±


    I talked endlessly about the contradictions and pains in my heart to the tombstone.


    Over the years, I have been living alone with my child. I have a lot to say, but no one can say anything.


    Back then, after Hannah took me to Spain, she settled us down and became a doctor. Although the two sisters kept in touch, they rarely saw each other in a year.


    Therefore, although I have lived afortable life these years, I am not rxed.


    Cedric¡¯s illness has always been like a heavy stone pressing on my heart, making me unable to breathe.


    came back from the cemetery, it was almost five o¡¯clock in the afternoon at half past four.


    The cemetery was in the suburb, a little far from the city, so it took a lot of time on the road.


    When I returned to the hospital and walked into the ward, I didn¡¯t see Cedric.


    I asked the nursing assistant who was responsible for taking care of Cedric. The nursing assistant told her that she had gone to the bathroom, but he was gone when she came back.


    no one saw the little guy.


    ording to my understanding of my son, I found all the wards on the whole floor.


    However, after searching around, i didn¡¯t find him, not even anyone who had seen him.


    She couldn¡¯t just disappear like a child.


    The disappearance of Cedric immediately rmed the whole nursing station. The two nurses, who were in charge, were so anxious that their heads were covered with sweat.


    Thest group went to the hospital to check the surveince video. When I saw someonee out of the ward with Cedric in his arms, my face turned pale.


    As the man got closer and closer to the camera, I saw his face clearly and sweated on his forehead.


    Oan!!


    It¡¯s him! He found me! So the baby was taken away by Edmund!


    After I left the hospital, I got on a taxi. I became very nervous at the moment.


    In fact, after that night in The Manche Club, I knew that he had changed. He was no longer the old Edmund.


    Although it was also because of his change that I had a chance, I still don¡¯t understand what made Edmund change from a cold and noble man to a yboy who has a lot of affairs now.


    It didn¡¯t look like him at all.


    He had never been so casual with women.


    But after thinking about it again, I seemed to have figured it out.


    Maybe Edmund has always been such a man. We first met in a nightclub, didn¡¯t we?


    He hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen through the real him all the time.

 Chapter 73

    Edmund¡¯s POV


    The two of us sat face to face on the sofa, staring at each other. Oan stood aside.


    This little guy looked so familiar.


    , innocent eyes looked exactly like Leanna¡¯s, butyebrows and aquiline nose were like a copy of mine.


    Wasn¡¯t he Eugene¡¯s child?


    Why does he look like me so much?


    I looked at the little guy and was about to speak when I heard a faint sigh. ¡°s¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know why he sighed and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Uncle, you are not father, are you?¡± He looked up at me and asked.


    At this moment, I turned around to look at Oan. Oan exined, ¡°when I saw this little guy, he kept saying that he wanted to see father, so I told him to take him to see father¡­¡±


    I see.


    No wonder he was taken to a strange ce by strangers without crying.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not your father?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Uncle, you are so handsome. If father were you, my Mommy would have taken me to you all the time. She likes handsome men. Every time she sees handsome men, her eyes will be full of stars.¡± Then he jumped off the sofa, crawled to me and sat down next to me. ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t have an impulse to see me, nor did you hold me and cry¡­ It¡¯s not like this on TV¡­¡±


    I¡¯m curious about what TV he¡¯s watching and why it happened.


    Was it a family drama?


    But when I think of Leanna¡¯s style, I feel relieved.


    ¡°Uncle, do you know where father is?¡± He reached out his little hand and poked me gently.


    Seeing this, Oan hurried forward and took him away. ¡°Mr. President, let me take him to the lounge for a while.¡±


    I waved my hand. I really need to be quiet now.


    This child looks like me. If he is really my child, then Leanna, you are doomed!!


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    At half past five in the afternoon, when I appeared at the entrance of the King group, I instantly attracted the security guards¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡± The security guard looked at me and asked politely.


    ¡°Edmund.¡± Then I went straight to the door of the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± The security guard hesitated.


    ¡°He must want to see me very much.¡± I said confidently and pressed the elevator button, waiting quietly for it toe down from the ny-eight floor.


    The moment the elevator door opened, I looked at the security guard who was standing aside and looking at me with a confused face. I gave him a faint smile and then pressed the button of the floor. The elevator door instantly closed and began to rise straight.


    It was time to get off work. Edmund should still be in thepany?


    He asked Oan to take Cedric away. Did he doubt the origin of Cedric?


    Or did he already know that I was the woman in the club that night?


    I walked out of the elevator uneasily. When I saw Oan standing at the door of the CEO¡¯s office, I was immediately surprised.


    ¡°Oan, nice to meet you¡­¡± I quickly walked up to Oan and greeted her.


    ¡°Miss Leanna¡­ You¡­ Hello¡­¡± he looked at me in a daze and responded in a daze.


    ¡°Is it in Edmund?¡±.


    ¡°I¡­ i¡­ I¡¯m inside¡­¡± he nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to look for him¡­¡± I said, pointing to the door, and then walked into the office.


    When I walked in, I saw Edmund was busy with his work.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He heard the door open and thought it was his secretary, so he asked without raising his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I stood behind the closed door and didn¡¯t dare to get close.


    He suddenly raised his head, and his eyes slowly turned from surprise to coldness. He also took back his sight and threw the pen in his hand on the desk in front of him. He crossed his arms over his chest andzily leaned against the back of the chair behind him, staring at me silently.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I opened my mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. I began to regret that I didn¡¯t practice my opening remarks after seeing him before I came here. Now he just stared at me without saying anything, making me so nervous that I don¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t open his mouth and just looked at me as if he was waiting to see a joke, I bit my lips, made up my mind and came straight to the point. ¡°Where did you take my son?¡±


    ¡°Your son?¡±


    He sneered sarcastically and tapped his right arm with his left hand across his chest, as if he was watching a big joke.


    ¡°Yes, I know you asked someone to take him away. Tell me, where did you take him?¡± I just want to know where the child is now. I don¡¯t even dare to look into Edmund¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m afraid that he has already known the identity of Cedric.


    ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I don¡¯t think I will get Cedric back so easily this time, so I look at Edmund with some uneasiness in my eyes.


    Although he and I have changed a lot in the past four years, when I see him again, I can clearly feel my heart beating.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what he wants.


    ¡°Please give Cedric back to me. I beg you. He is sick and can¡¯t stay outside all the time¡­¡± my tone was a little anxious, and my eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°Leanna, I¡¯ll ask you for thest time. Who is that little guy¡¯s father?¡± He had already stood up from his chair and walked straight to me. He looked down at me and asked coldly.


    Sure enough, he still doubted Cedric¡¯s background.


    That¡¯s right. Anyone could see how simr the two faces were.


    ¡°Are you still unwilling to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°Oan!¡± He raised his head and shouted at the door.


    Oan came in from the outside.


    ¡°Take her out.¡±


    When I heard this, I was flustered. I reached out and grabbed his arm directly. ¡°Please return the Cedric to me. Please.¡±


    Edmund looked at me coldly and said, ¡°let go.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. can you return the Cedric to me?¡± I shook my head and begged.


    He grabbed my wrist and exerted a little strength. I frowned in pain and loosened my hand involuntarily.


    ¡°Oan, are you deaf? Take her out!¡±


    Oan walked up to her and politely said, ¡°Miss Leanna, please go back.¡±


    ¡±


    How could I just leave like this? I was worried about Cedric¡¯s health. In a hurry, I knelt down and begged, ¡°Edmund, please. No matter how much you hate me, Cedric is innocent. He is really sick now. He is seriously ill. I have to take him back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ Hate you? Leanna, you take yourself too seriously.¡± Edmund sneered and looked down at me. ¡°I won¡¯t return the child to you. Just give up.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leanna, get up first. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Oan persuaded.


    ¡°The baby¡­ Is yours!¡± With tears in my eyes, I finally opened my mouth.


    ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Edmund sneered.


    ¡°You can do a paternity test.¡± I know he won¡¯t trust me so easily, so I said quickly.


    ¡°I will do the paternity test.¡± He said in a cold and hard tone, ¡°since you said that the child is mine, I can¡¯t let him go with you either.¡±


    ¡°Why? I have told you that he is your son. Why do you still¡­¡±


    ¡°Leanna, you¡¯ve suffered a lot. Do you think I¡¯ll give you another chance to take my son away?¡± He sneered sarcastically and said coldly.


    ¡°So, anyway, you won¡¯t let me see the baby, will you?¡± I looked at him and suddenly realized that I seemed to have made a very stupid decision.


    ¡°Yes,!¡±


    ¡°What if I tell you that I¡¯m pregnant with your baby?¡± I¡¯m going all out. I showed myst card.


    His expression froze for a moment. Then he sneered, ¡°you are really something.¡±


    At this time, Oan¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang. He picked it up, took a look at it and walked aside to answer the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Call an ambnce right now¡­¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he looked up at us in panic.


    Hearing the words ¡°ambnce¡±, the rm rang in my head. I stood up and turned to Oan. ¡°Is there anything wrong with Cedric? Where is he now? Tell me, please.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Oan was in a dilemma and looked at Edmund.


    I was afraid that Edmund would refuse me again, so I quickly said, ¡°only I know Cedric¡¯s condition best. I have to go to the hospital with her, so that the doctor won¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± Without taking his coat, Edmund walked out of the room.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t refuse her again, I quickly followed him and walked out of the office with Oan.


    When we arrived at The Peace Hospital, the baby had been sent to the emergency room.


    The doctor came out to ask about the family history. I immediately went forward and described Cedric¡¯s condition in detail.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    When I heard that my son was diagnosed with leukemia, I almost couldn¡¯t hold on.


    After Leanna told the doctor the history of her disease, I stepped forward, grabbed her wrist and said in a cold voice, ¡°Leanna, what did you do to my son? Why did he get that damn disease?¡±


    Her tears fell down like broken beads, and her voice choked, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I red at her. ¡°You took my son away and disappeared for four years. Now he is sick like this. Tell me, you don¡¯t know why?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was indeed wrong for me to leave with the child, but before I left, I told you that the child was yours. Do you believe me? If you don¡¯t leave, will you let me give birth to the child?¡± She looked back at me and said word by word, not to be outdone.


    Hearing this, my expression froze, and a trace of pain shed through my eyes. After a long time, Iughed in anger.


    ¡®Leanna, it turns out that in your eyes, I¡¯m just such a cold-blooded and ruthless man who doesn¡¯t respect life at all.


    ¡°Oan, take her away.¡± I said tiredly.


    Cedric was out of danger after doctors¡¯ rescue.


    I have been staying in the garden of the in-patient department.


    After knowing that Cedric is my son, I don¡¯t know how to face this child.


    I was unprepared and became a father.


    Leanna has prepared a big surprise for me.


    But I haven¡¯t figured out how to be a father.


    I hope I can leave a good impression on my child and make him like me.


    After sending Leanna away, Oan came back and found me in the garden. ¡°Mr. President, how¡¯s the little Master?¡±


    Hearing Oan¡¯s voice, I looked up at him and asked, ¡°did she leave?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°she used to live in the hospital. I asked her to take her luggage and send her to the club.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Boss, is young Master¡­ Okay?¡±


    ¡°Go to the ward with me.¡± I stood up and walked forward.


    We get into the elevator, go upstairs, get out of it and go to the corridor where Cedric¡¯s ward is.


    As soon as we reached the door, I heard a clear child¡¯s voiceing from in front of them. ¡°Step back. Everyone, step back to the outside of the cordon. Please don¡¯t exceed this line. The visiting fee is ten thousand dors per person¡­¡±


    At this moment, Cedric was squatting at the door of the ward, drawing circles on the ground with a pen. The ce where he circled was an overturned baby carriage.


    ¡°Cedric, what are you doing here?¡± Oan walked up to him and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Sir, please step back. This is the scene of a traffic ident. Please don¡¯t get in the way of the police.¡± With a serious look on his face, Cedric pushed Oan back. Following him, he soon found me standing behind Oan. In an instant, his eyes began to shine. He rushed to me, held my leg and shouted, ¡°handsome uncle, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so enthusiastic when he saw me. For the time being, I haven¡¯tpletely adapted to my identity, so I don¡¯t know how to face this little guy¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Oan immediately stepped forward, squatted down in front of Cedric, reached out to touch his fluffy head and said with a smile, ¡°Cedric, he is not a handsome uncle. He is your father.¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± Hearing this, Cedric looked at me with his beautiful big eyes. After a while, he suddenly covered his stomach and looked a little painful.


    ¡°Cedric, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I sensed something wrong with him and asked nervously.


    ¡°I want to pee¡­¡± he said as his body bent slightly and his legs were tightly mped together.


    After I went back to his room, Cedric stood on the sofa, looked me up and down, and then stood in front of me and asked seriously, ¡°are you really father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ¡± I replied in a serious tone. This is the first time I have established a father son rtionship with him. I hope Cedric can recognize me asFather.


    Hearing this, he blinked his big eyes for a few times, reached out his hands and threw himself into my arms. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Dad, Dad, I finally find my dad, waah¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so shocked, but I¡¯m d that he recognizes me as father.

 Chapter 74

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    In the evening, I tossed and turned in the bed of the club, unable to fall asleep at all. I was worried about Cedric.


    I don¡¯t know if he has changed his environment and I¡¯m not by his side. Can he sleep well.


    Although I called Oan several times to make sure that Cedric was out of danger before going to bed, i couldn¡¯t help worrying about him since he was not with me now.


    Now that Edmund had known that Cedric was his son,  he would treat him well.


    But will he let us meet?


    It seemed that I had to go to thepany and have a talk with him tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, I fell asleep. In my dream, I was thinking about how to persuade Edmund to let me stay with Cedric.


    The next morning, I got up early. After washing up, I went to the King group directly without having breakfast.


    Because I came too early and it was not working time at all. The building hadn¡¯t opened yet, so I had to wait outside.


    But I had been waiting for several hours. After work, I didn¡¯t see Edmund at all.


    I thought he went straight to the CEO office from the underground garage.


    But when I entered, the security stopped me.


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯te in.¡± The security guard was much colder this time.


    ¡°Why? I came here yesterday. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. But you can¡¯t go in. The superior has informed.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Edmund. Did he order me not to go up?¡± I don¡¯t believe that Edmund will be so cruel that he doesn¡¯t even want to see me now.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see Mr. Edmund. First of all, he didn¡¯te to thepany today. Second, even if hees to thepany, you can¡¯t go in to see him.¡± The security guard stopped me mercilessly.


    I know that if it was Edmund who gave the order, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the gate today.


    However, the security guard just said that Edmund hadn¡¯te to thepany today. Was it because he was with Cedric in the hospital?


    Thinking of this possibility, I immediately took out my phone and dialed Oan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello, Oan. Are you in thepany?¡± As soon as the phone was connected, I asked immediately.


    ¡°No. what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not looking for you. I¡¯m looking for Edmund¡­ But I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t answer my phone, so I didn¡¯t dare to call him directly. Are you with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are in the vi. The president has hired a professional medical team to escort Cedric. From now on, Cedric doesn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital, but can directly live at home. There are nurses, nurses and doctors to monitor her 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°So Cedric is also in the vi now?¡± My eyes lit up at once.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After that, I hung up the phone and ran to the roadside. I hailed a taxi and went straight to Edmund¡¯s vi.


    On the way to the vi, I saw everything on the street, as if it had been a lifetime.


    The vi is in the center of the city, very close to the King group. I¡¯m so familiar with this road.


    In the past four years, the street didn¡¯t change much. Everything looked the same as four years ago when I left.


    But now my attitude ispletely different from four years ago.


    Eight minutester, the driver stopped the car at the iron gate of the vi.


    Getting out of the car and looking at the familiar door, my heart suddenly beat faster.


    This house once housed all my sweetness and happiness, as well as all the beautiful memories about me and Edmund.


    Now I¡¯m finally back here. I wonder if this door can still open for me.


    Raising my hand, I almost habitually pressed the open password. With a click, the iron door opened.


    Four years had passed, but the password was still unchanged, which surprised me.


    The moment the door opened, I suddenly realized that I had done something wrong.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have opened the door myself. This house has nothing to do with me anymore. I came in without the owner¡¯s permission. Is it a trespass?


    But I can¡¯t care less now. I want to see Cedric right away.


    I walked into the yard, passed through the grass in front of the yard, and went straight to the house along the te road.


    When I walked to the door of the room, I saw Cedric sitting on the sofa, like a big old master, with two beautiful nurses around him, one on the left and the other on the right. With a special expression on his face, I knew that I was worried too much.


    ¡°Cedric.¡± Standing at the door open, I called her softly.


    Cedric, who was lying on the sofa and enjoying the food, immediately sat up, turned his head and looked at the door.


    When he found that I was standing at the door, a bright smile immediately appeared on his little face. He jumped off the sofa and rushed to the door. ¡°Mommy, you are here¡­¡±


    ¡°Cedric, don¡¯t run. Be careful¡­¡± the two nurses next to him immediately ran over with panic on their faces, as if they were afraid that he would fall.


    When Cedric ran to me, I immediately bent down and held him in my arms. I looked around carefully to make sure that he was safe. Then I cupped his little face and kissed him again and again. ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t seen you for the whole night. I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I miss you too. I have a good news for you. I have found daddy.¡± Then he held my hand and walked into the house.


    I know their father and son should have known each other yesterday. Seeing the excited look on Cedric¡¯s face, I know that they get along well with each other.


    Cedric pulled me into the living room and invited me to sit on the sofa. When he was about to climb on my legs and hug me, he saw Edmunding downstairs elegantly.


    Seeing Edmund, he waved his hand happily and said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is here.¡±


    With a gloomy face, Edmund went downstairs and went straight to the sofa. He turned around and said to Oan who followed him downstairs, ¡°who allowed her toe in? Kick her out!¡±


    ¡°Mr., are¡­ Are you really going to drive Leanna away in front of Master?¡± Oan whispered.


    Edmund ordered the two nurses, ¡°you two take him to his room upstairs.¡±


    After Cedric was taken away, Oan found an excuse and went out.


    The hall was quiet for a moment. Edmund walked to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you doing here?¡± He didn¡¯t even bother to raise his eyes. He stared at the mobile phone in his hand and asked.


    ¡°Edmund, can you¡­ Give me back the Cedric? I can¡¯t live without him¡­¡± I know it¡¯s impossible, but I still want to have a try atst. I always have a fluke in my heart. What if he agrees?


    ¡°¡±Give it back to you?¡± A sneer appeared on his face, as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to take him with you. If you are seen by others, how are you going to tell them the identity of Cedric? Are you going to say that he is your illegitimate child?¡± I caught his biggest weakness.


    After all, he was a man of high status. For a man like him, the most taboo was to expose such a scandal.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be your concern.¡± He nced at me.


    ¡°Okay. If you insist on letting Cedric stay, I¡¯m okay with it. But can you please let me stay with Cedric? I have been taking care of him for the past three years. I know his physical condition better than the nurses you hired.¡± I know it¡¯s impossible for Edmund to return the Cedric to him, so I have to put it aside.


    Instead of agreeing to my request, he suddenly asked, ¡°why did youe back?¡±


    Hearing his voice, I opened my mouth, but didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    ¡°You are pregnant and can save Cedric. Why do youe back?¡± He continued to ask, and this time his voice was a little higher than before.


    But I just lowered my head and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    All of a sudden, Edmund stood up, grabbed my wrist and pulled me directly in front of him. He said coldly, ¡°why don¡¯t you answer my question? Do you think you can just keep silent in front of me?¡±


    I felt my wrist hurt by his grip, but I didn¡¯t frown. I slowly raised my head and looked at him. ¡°Maybe I really shouldn¡¯t havee back. Cedric has been asking me for father. I just wanted to perfunctorily persuade him and bring him back to have a look. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you and let you know about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this your answer?¡± Obviously, he is not satisfied with my answer.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the answer. I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t worry. After I give birth to the baby, I will leave it to you. As for Cedric, he is already a grown-up. I hope we can respect his choice. Let him choose to go with me or stay with you, okay?¡± This is the best solution I can think of. I was pregnant to save Cedric. Now that it¡¯s Edmund¡¯s baby, I¡¯m willing to leave it to him. As for Cedric, I can¡¯t give up. In the past four years, if he hadn¡¯t been with me, I wouldn¡¯t have been so happy and active. I can¡¯t lose Cedric, and I believe that Cedric can¡¯t lose me either.


    ¡°You want to deal with the two kids so soon. It seems that I have underestimated your adaptability. You said you only want Cedric because you are afraid that it will be inconvenient for the baby to take it with you. You are really cruel. You have nned to separate the two kids from the very beginning.¡± He said coldly with irony in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to separate them, but that you won¡¯t give me any chance to have these two children. If I can be with them, I¡¯m willing to pay any price for it. But¡­ I know you won¡¯t agree¡­¡± I exined anxiously.


    ¡°At any price?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at any cost.¡± I nodded heavily.


    ¡°Well, let me see how sincere you are.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly held my face and rudely kissed my lips.


    I was taken aback by his sudden move and reflexively drew back my neck. But he didn¡¯t allow me to escape.


    ¡°This is just the beginning. If you behave well, maybe I will consider letting you stay.¡± After a long kiss, he finally let go of me and said. Then he turned around and went upstairs.


    I stood in the hall and watched him leave quietly. Somehow, I felt a little heartache.


    What happened between me and him? This is not what I want. Absolutely not.


    Because Edmund didn¡¯t drive me away, but asked me to behave well in the end, which means that I can stay temporarily.


    Although I felt awkward in front of Edmund, I¡¯m satisfied that I can stay at the Cedric.


    Edmund dismissed all the servants and the housekeeper that day.


    From what he did, I also understood what he wanted me to do.


    That afternoon, I began to work as a housekeeper and servant.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In the evening, in the vi, the ¡°happy¡± family of three sat in the dining room beside the living room for dinner.


    ¡°Cedric, do you like this house?¡± Edmund kept in touch with his son while eating.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more beautiful than our home in Spain. Dad, is this your home?¡± Cedric nodded while eating the delicious food.


    ¡°This is your home from now on.¡± Edmund corrected him.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t I stay in the hospital?¡± As Cedric spoke, he peeped at my expression, waiting for my answer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay in the hospital. The doctor will examine you every day. You can stay at home from now on.¡± Said Edmund.


    ¡°Really? I really don¡¯t need to stay in the hospital anymore? That¡¯s great! But then I won¡¯t be able to see that beautiful nurse. What a pity¡­¡± Cedric said with a look of regret.


    ¡°How about sending you to the hospital?¡± I teased him on purpose.


    ¡°No no, no, I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital¡­¡± he shook his head. Then he looked at Edmund curiously and asked, ¡°does MOM also live here? Will we be a family from now on?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wille and live here often.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! From now on, I will be the happiest child of my parents¡­ That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± Cedric eximed, pping his hands happily.


    All of a sudden, I felt a little sad. I remembered what Edmund had said before. After my baby was born, I would leave. The happiness that Cedric longed for could onlyst for a few months.

 Chapter 75

    In the morning, when I just finished my work, my phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, it was a strange number. I hesitated for a moment and slid the answer key. Soon, a crisp voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Cedric¡­¡±


    ¡°Cedric? What¡¯s up?¡± As soon as I heard Cedric¡¯s voice, I felt better.


    ¡°I want to ask you to watch the movie Ice and snow with me. Are you free tonight?¡±


    ¡°Tonight? I can spare some time for you. But I don¡¯t like it. Do you have anything else you want to do? I can go with you.¡±


    ¡°How can a man date a beautifuldy if he doesn¡¯t like watching a movie? Dad, you can¡¯t refuse to watch a movie. That¡¯s it. Come to pick me and Mommy up to the cinema at seven o¡¯clock in the evening]¡­¡± Cedric unterally made a decision on the other end of the phone and then hung up the phone.


    Hearing the  sound from the other end of the phone, I was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He was autocratic and independent, which was very simr to me.


    In order to take Cedric to the cinema in the evening, I specially went home early from thepany in the afternoon.


    As soon as I entered, i saw Leanna and him ying games in the living room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯ve already been arrested. Raise your hand. You¡¯ll be sentenced to one million years in prison and be suspended for one hundred million years. If you¡¯re willing to hand in one hundred chocte cakes, I can give you a light sentence¡­¡± Cedric announced loudly, pointing at Leanna¡¯s chest with a toy gun.


    ¡°One hundred chocte cakes. Can you finish them?¡± Leanna asked, amused by him.


    ¡°I can eat ten thousand pieces of chocte cakes¡­¡± he said.


    I walked into the living room quietly and was about to go upstairs to change my clothes.


    When passing by the living room, Cedric saw me and immediately shouted, ¡°Dad, are you back?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled at him and said yes. Then Cedric threw away the toy gun and ran towards me.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± He opened his little hands and ran to my feet.


    Seeing that my son liked me so much, I bent over and picked him up from the ground. When Leanna saw meing back, she immediately put down the toy in her hand and stood up from the ground.


    ¡°You are back.¡± She looked at me with gentle and evasive eyes, as if she was afraid of eye contact with me.


    I nced at her indifferently and turned a blind eye to her greeting.


    She was smart enough to put away the toys that Cedric had thrown on the ground, turned around and went to the kitchen to make dinner.


    I yed with Cedric on the sofa for a while and went upstairs to change my clothes.


    Cedric¡¯s POV


    The phone in the living room rang.


    Without saying anything, I reached out and grabbed the phone. ¡°Hello, who are you?¡±


    Seeing no response from the other end of the phone, I frowned and hanged up the phone.


    Two minutester, the phone rang again.


    I happened to be still on the phone, so I quickly grabbed the phone and put it near my ear. ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, is this Edmund¡¯s vi?¡± The person on the other end of the line asked.


    ¡°Who is Edmund?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Did I call the wrong number again? But my phone number is correct.¡±


    At this time, the nurse in charge of taking care of me came over. Hearing that I was talking on the phone, she quickly took the phone from me and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Hello, this is Mr. Edmund¡¯s vi. Who can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Trish f Is Master at home? Mydy asked me to convey something to him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Edmund is upstairs now. Please wait a moment. I will inform him for you.¡± The nurse said.


    ¡°No, thanks. Please tell him that it¡¯s the anniversary of old master¡¯s death the day after tomorrow. Tell him not to forget to go home for dinner.¡±


    I curled my lips.


    Ophelia¡¯s POV


    Trish put down the phone with a suspicious look.


    Looking at her strange look, I put down the book in my hand and asked casually, ¡°what? He doesn¡¯t want to go home?¡±


    , ¡°madam, you may not believe that there is a child in the eldest Master¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°A child? How could it be possible?¡± Of course I don¡¯t believe that there is a child in my son¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Yes, I also feel strange. The first call was answered by a child. I thought I made a mistake. The child answered the second call, but not long after, another woman answered. Judging from the voice, she seems to be very young.¡± Trish said while thinking.


    Hearing that, my expression changed slightly. Women and children, these two kinds of people will never easily appear in the Edmund vi. I know this better than anyone else.


    Although there have been a lot of gossips about him over the years, as far as I know, the only woman who has really lived in his vi is my ex daughter-inw, Myrna.


    Even the servants in the house were hired by older ones.


    Edmund attached great importance to his privacy. He could indulge himself in dissipation outside, but no woman could enter the vi except someone he recognized.


    But now, there were not only women but also children in that room. It was so weird.


    ¡°Madam, would you like to go to Master¡¯s vi to have a look?¡± Trish said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. If it¡¯s just his friend who is at his home with the child, he will leave today. Let¡¯s go tomorrow. If the child is still¡­¡± the problem was big.


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Trish echoed.


    Trish and I analyzed the child¡¯s identity, but we didn¡¯te to a conclusion. We could only go to the vi to find out the truth on the next two days.


    Leanna¡¯s pov


    In the evening, after dinner, I went upstairs to take a shower for Cedric and prepared to coax him to sleep.


    But he insisted that Edmund sleep with him.


    I have no choice but to go to the study to find Edmund.


    I knocked on the door of the study and heard a low voice from inside. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Cedric wants you to sleep with him.¡± I whispered outside the door.


    There was no response in the room. I was not sure if Edmund had heard what I said. I raised my hand and was about to knock on the door again, but the door was opened from inside. Edmund walked out of the study in casual clothes, and my hand almost knocked on his chest.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to watch a movie? Why does he go to bed so early?¡± Edmund looked at me and asked.


    ¡°He was just on a whim and didn¡¯t have the energy to go out to see a movie. He is easily tired.¡±


    He lifted his foot and walked towards the bedroom. I only saw him walk to the door, but didn¡¯t follow him in. When I saw Edmund walk to the bedside, Cedric happily held his arm, but his little head looked at the door. ¡°Where is Mommy? Why hasn¡¯t shee?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°I want you and mommy to sleep with me.¡± Cedric finally spoke out his real thoughts.


    I was still at the door at this time. Hearing this, I felt a little embarrassed. I turned around in a hurry and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, after I had only taken two steps, Edmund walked to the door and stopped me. ¡°Come here!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I paused for a moment, and then slowly looked back at him. ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t finished cleaning downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Is cleaning more important than your son?¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± I waved my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you mean. Then what do you mean? Are you hiding from me?¡± He asked knowingly.


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­¡± Even if there is, I dare not admit it.


    ¡°Remember your promise to me. You have no right to say no in front of me!¡± He reminded me coldly of the promise I made to stay.


    Of course I remember. I have said that as long as I stay with my two children and let me pay any price, I am willing to do it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over?¡± After saying that, he turned around and went back to his room.


    In fact, I¡¯m willing to sleep with Cedric.


    But Cedric¡¯s request is so ridiculous. He asked us two to sleep with him. That means I¡¯m going to lie on the same bed with Edmund.


    This kind of embarrassing situation is what I fear most now. I feel ufortable living in this room for the past two days.


    But now, we are sleeping in the same bed. What should I do?


    I couldn¡¯t refuse. I had to bite the bullet and enter the room. Looking at the familiar bed, the big one and the small one on it, somehow, I felt a sense of familiarity in my heart.


    As if I had experienced this scene!


    Yes, this scene did appear, but not in real life, but in my mind.


    When I first knew that I was pregnant, I had imagined that Edmund would marry me and I would give birth to a child. Then the three of them would live happily together.


    Now the three of us are indeed together. To be exact, there are four people in my belly, but happiness seems to be far from us.


    Cedric, who was lying on the bed, smiled happily. Resting his head on Edmund¡¯s arm, he held his hand and chatted with him.


    Seeing mee in, he immediately waved at me and patted the empty seat beside. ¡°Mommy, lie down and sleep with Cedric.¡±


    I walked to the bedside and sat down. I took a look at Edmund and found that he didn¡¯t look at me. I was a little relieved and theny down beside Cedric.


    Cedric twisted and jumped into my arms. Leaning against my chest, he took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Mommy smells good.¡±


    Thenshe turned to look at Edmund and said, ¡°Dad,e and smell it.¡±


    My face turned red.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your face is so red.¡± Seeing me like this, Cedric immediately grabbed Edmund¡¯s hand and touched my face. ¡°Daddy, touch it. What¡¯s wrong with mommy¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Daddy, what¡¯s in your hand? Why is Mommy¡¯s face getting redder and redder?¡± Cedric eximed.


    Edmund pressed Cedric¡¯s head and said, ¡°lie down. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±


    Cedric¡¯s head was pressed on the pillow. He twisted his body unwillingly, turned over and got into my arms again. ¡°I want to sleep with mommy in my arms. Mommy¡¯s body is soft and fragrant.¡±


    I held him in my arms and felt relieved. After all, our son still loves me. When he goes to bed, his instinct to find Mother is shown.


    ¡°Daddy, you are holding Mommy too. Hurry up.¡± Cedric turned to Edmund and said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, I was speechless.


    Does he take me as a pillow? he even shared it with others


    I stole a nce at Edmund. I had thought that he wouldn¡¯t take Cedric¡¯s words seriously, but, he really stretched out his long arms and held the two of us into his arms.


    I just wanted to sleep with Cedric here and leave after he fell asleep.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the bed is toofortable or because I¡¯ve been busy all day long. I¡¯m really tired.


    Not long after the light was turned off, I fell asleep with Cedric.


    When I woke up, it was already after midnight.


    It was very quiet in the room. At this time, Cedric had rolled out of my arms and fell asleep.


    I got up quietly and was about to leave, but I didn¡¯t find Edmund on the bed.


    Where¡­ Where did he go?


    Did you leave the bed for me and Cedric because of me?


    But somehow, when I woke up and didn¡¯t find Edmund, I felt a little disappointed.


    After bending over and tucking Cedric in, I sneaked out of the room.


    When I passed the study, Ifound that there was lighting out.


    I raised my wrist and looked at my watch. It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Why hasn¡¯t he gone to bed yet?


    I went downstairs, made a bowl of hot tea in the kitchen and brought it up. Then i gently knocked on the door of the study.


    There was no response.


    Wasn¡¯t he inside?


    Thinking of this, I gently pushed the door open and lifted my feet. I saw the familiar figure lying on the desk and sleeping.


    The screen of theputer in front was still on, and there were several folders at hand.


    It seemed that he was indeed working, but he fell asleep identally because he was too tired.


    I slowed down and walked to the desk with very light steps. I put the tea on the table and turned around to leave the study.


    When I came back, I saw a thin nket in my hand and carefully covered it on his back. When I was about to leave, my eyes fell on his handsome and charming sleeping face.

 Chapter 76

    It has been four years, but his face doesn¡¯t change at all. It¡¯s the same as the first time we met, so perfect that people can¡¯t take their eyes off him.


    I can imagine how popr such a bachelor is in the upper ss.


    But hadn¡¯t he met another true love for such a long time?


    Or is it true that as Oan said, he loves me all the time and can¡¯t live with anyone else?


    I don¡¯t think I am that important to Edmund.


    I have always believed that the reason why Edmund couldn¡¯t let go was because he was unwilling to give up.


    He is an invincible king in the business world. How could he be coaxed by a nameless woman like me in love?


    Perhaps it was this obsession that made him keep thinking of me. Even if he turned the whole earth upside down, he would dig me out of the crowd.


    Thinking of this, a bitter smile appeared on my face.


    Edmund, if you really don¡¯t want to give up, you are too stupid!


    With a sigh, I turned around and was about to leave.


    As soon as I lifted my foot, my hand was wrapped by a warm heat. When I looked back, I saw him open his eyes and grab my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been peeping at you for so long. Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± He looked up and found that his cold eyes were staring at me with a trace of tiredness.


    Peeking?


    I was stunned for a moment, and then came to my senses. ¡°You¡­ You have already woken up?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. His big hand that was holding my hand had been released. He sat straight and leaned back. The thin nket covering his body was lifted behind the chair.


    He picked up the tea cup and opened it.


    ¡°I just made it. It¡¯s very hot. Be careful.¡± I thought he was going to drink it, so I kindly reminded him.


    But as soon as I finished speaking, his hand suddenly shook, and the teacup instantly left his hand and flew straight to my feet.


    With a crisp sound, the teacup was smashed to the ground and the hot water sshed on the slippers on my feet. Fortunately, the slippers were thick enough and did not scald me.


    But the debris flew to my ankle and scratched my skin, leaving a  red wound.


    I wasn¡¯t hurt, but I was frightened. I took a step back subconsciously and looked up at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a cold face, he grabbed the thin nket behind him and threw it on my face. ¡°Who told you that you coulde into this room without my permission?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I bit my lower lip, ¡°I just want to make a cup of tea for you because you are not asleep at thiste hour¡­¡±


    ¡°So you are caring about me?¡± His face was as cold as ice, and his voice was full of sarcasm.


    Care about him?


    It seems to be my motivation.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf? Answer me!¡± He pinched my chin and forced me to look at him.


    Being forced by him, I didn¡¯t want to irritate him, so I had to say, ¡°yes, I was worried about you. I was afraid that you might not be in good health after staying upte, so I made tea for you. I didn¡¯t expect that you were asleep and I was afraid that you would catch a cold, so I went to get a nket and covered you.¡±


    Hearing my answer, he sneered cruelly, ¡°Leanna, do you deserve it?¡±


    I stumbled.


    ¡°Stop your cheap concern. I don¡¯t need it. From now on, you are only responsible for making my son happy and giving birth to children. Don¡¯t forget your duty!¡± He said clearly word by word.


    ¡°Edmund, do you have to go too far?¡± My heart is bleeding. I don¡¯t believe Edmund said that.


    Am I not even a person in his eyes now?


    ¡°Too much? What? Can¡¯t you stand it? If you can¡¯t stand it, you can pack up and get out of here right away. No one will stop you!¡± He said the most hurtful words, and his eyes were red.


    I looked at him as if I had never known this man.


    After a long while, I withdrew my sight and lowered my head. ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯m really busy today. I won¡¯t care about you anymore. Please rest assured!¡±


    After saying that, I squatted down and picked up the pieces of the teacup on the ground one by one.


    The edge of the broken teacup was very sharp. As soon as I reached out my hand, there was a cut, but I didn¡¯t dare to cry out for pain. I just put my finger beside my mouth and took a sip. Then I continued to pick up the pieces.


    He snorted and walked out of the room.


    When he left, the door was heavily closed by him. The moment he closed the door, my tears finally burst out.


    When I cleaned up the study, it was already half past two in the morning.


    The cut on my ankle was very shallow and did not bleed.


    I found the medicine cab and cleaned the wound on my finger before lying down on the bed in the guest room.


    I didn¡¯t fall asleep that night.


    I had thought a lot about the rtionship between Edmund and me.


    I finally realized that it is impossible to repair my rtionship with Edmund in a short time.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Now he is in a fit of anger. He is angry that I have taken his son away without saying a word for so many years.


    I was angry that I didn¡¯t trust him and thought he would kill the baby in my belly.


    But is it really all my fault to make such a situation today?


    Who on earth hurt the other party first?


    Besides, the death of Eugene was like a thorn in my heart.


    Judging from what Eugene said to mest time before Eugene died and what She said to me, Edmund must have something to do with Eugene¡¯s death.


    But I don¡¯t want to believe that Edmund would really do such a thing.


    After all, Eugene was his brother. No matter how deep the conflict  was, he shouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill them.


    If I don¡¯t solve this mystery, I will doubt Edmund more.


    Although there are many things that I don¡¯t have a clue, there is one thing that I think very clearly.


    That is, I don¡¯t want to be weak in front of Edmund.


    He hurt me without scruple just because he saw that I was guilty to him?


    He can use Cedric to control me. Why can¡¯t I use Cedric to control him?


    The second morning, I got up early and made breakfast for Cedric. Then I waited for him downstairs.


    When Edmund got up, he saw me sitting on the sofa and there was no hot breakfast on the table as yesterday.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make breakfast?¡± He asked in an obviously unhappy tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I remember correctly, you said yesterday that my existence was to make Cedric happy and have a baby. These two things have nothing to do with whether I make breakfast or not. So, it¡¯s not my duty to make breakfast.¡± I sat on the sofa and said without raising my head.


    He frowned and was about to lose his temper when Cedric rubbed his sleepy eyes and went downstairs. While walking, he muttered, ¡°Mommy, I want to pee¡­¡±


    Cedric seemed to have seen his Savior. He immediately stood up, ran to him, picked him up from the ground and was about to go to the bathroom.


    Edmund stepped forward two steps and blocked my way. ¡°How old is he? Do you need to take him to the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m three and a half years old.¡± Cedric cut in.


    ¡± three and a half years old. go to the bathroom yourself.¡± Edmund said as he stroked Cedric¡¯s little head. He took him away from me and put him on the ground. Patting his little butt, he said, ¡°go ahead.¡±


    Encouraged by Edmund, Cedric walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Leanna, I want you to make my son happy, not to make him a fool who can¡¯t even go to the bathroom by himself when he is three years old. If you don¡¯t know this, I will consider whether you are suitable to stay with my son.¡± He looked at me and said angrily.


    I knew that he was just taking advantage of the problem to revenge me for not making breakfast for him. But I didn¡¯t get angry. I just emphasized, ¡°he is your son, and he is also my son. I know how to teach him.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I will make him have nothing to do with you right now?¡± He sneered at my retort.


    I know he is capable of doing that.


    I¡¯ll put up with this first!


    ¡°If you want to stay at home, you¡¯d better not try to contradict me, otherwise¡­¡± he didn¡¯t continue. He just stared at me fiercely, turned around and walked out of the door.


    Seeing his back disappear at the door, I breathed a sigh of relief and patted my chest, looking scared.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve acted against him openly. It¡¯s impossible to say that I¡¯m not nervous.


    However, it turned out that Edmund¡¯s temper was not something that couldn¡¯t be challenged. At least he didn¡¯t do anything to me today.


    In the morning, Cedric received a check-up from the doctor. After confirming that there was no change in his condition, I carried him upstairs. The mother and son closed the door and were ying games with each other.


    ¡°Cedric, Mommy asked you a few questions before ying the game. Can you answer me?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded seriously.


    ¡°Okay. The first question is, Cedric, do you like Daddy or Mommy more?¡±


    He thought for a while and said, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    I¡¯m really touched. We¡¯ve been together for four years.


    ¡°Okay. The second question is, if daddy gives you a lot of chocte cakes, but Mommy doesn¡¯t have so many, who do you like more?¡±


    This time, without thinking, he answered directly, ¡°Dad!¡±


    I took back my gratitude and looked at him speechlessly.


    ¡°No, you will lose Mommy. Cedric, don¡¯t you want to be with mommy forever?¡± I won¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Yes, I do. Cedric wants to be with mommy forever.¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his fat arms and hugged me.


    I sighed in my heart that the child was still young and it was instinctive for him to need a mother.


    ¡°Well, since you want to be with mommy forever, remember, if one day daddy wants you to separate from Mommy, you must say that you don¡¯t want mommy to leave, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cedric knows. Cedric doesn¡¯t want mommy to leave.¡± He nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Gool. Only in this way can Mommy be with Cedric all the time. Let¡¯s y a show now, okay? Pretend that I¡¯m a father and I¡¯ll ask Cedric.¡± As I spoke, I cleared my throat and imitated Edmund¡¯s voice. ¡°Cedric, can you be with me? Let mommy leave. I¡¯ll buy you a lot of chocte cakes.¡±


    ¡°No, Cedric doesn¡¯t want mommy to leave.¡±


    I touched his head and said, ¡°honey,e on.¡±


    ¡°Cedric, let mommy go. Daddy will find you many beautiful girls to y with you, okay?¡±


    Without saying a word, he nodded excitedly, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    I¡¯m very depressed.


    ¡°Cedric, do you really want to abandon Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cedric wants Mommy.¡±


    ¡°What about beautiful sisters?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What if you can only choose one?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    After thinking for a long time, he looked at me with a sad face, ¡°Mommy, will you leave me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Mommy loves Cedric the most.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hearing this, he felt relieved and said happily, ¡°then I choose a beautiful sister.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful brat!¡± I was so angry that I gave him a shudder on the forehead.


    Suddenly, a nurse, Annie, went upstairs and knocked on the door of the guest room. ¡°Miss Leanna, a guest came downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Guest? What guest?¡± I was shocked and became nervous.


    The people who coulde to the vi without Edmund at home must be close to him.


    And no one knows what I¡¯m doing here.


    ¡°It¡¯s ady. She looks forty or fifty years old. She is well-dressed and seems to have a special identity.¡± Annie replied.


    After listening to her description, the first person in my mind is Edmund¡¯s mother, Ophelia!


    I can¡¯t imagine what will happen if Ophelia knows what happened between me and Edmund.


    ,¡±get out of here quickly. Don¡¯t let thatdy know that Cedric and I are here.¡±


    Annie nodded and left the room.

 Chapter 77

    But soon, I heard themotion downstairs. It seemed that Ophelia wanted to send someone to break in.


    I quickly took Cedric into the study to deceive Cedric into ying games and keep him quiet. Soon, I heard the voice of Trish getting closer and closer to us. I guess she have searched the master bedroom and guest bedroom. When she was about to search this room, my heart was about to jump out.


    Fortunately, Edmund came back in time, stopped them and sent Ophelia away.


    After Ophelia left, Edmund went upstairs and saw us.


    When he walked into the study and saw me, he said nothing and pulled me into his arms tightly.


    It was not until this moment that I felt that Edmund cared about me.


    ¡°Daddy, I want a hug too.¡± Cedric jumped to one side, begging for a hug.


    Edmund bent down and picked up Cedric. ¡°Cedric, were you scared just now?¡±


    ¡°¡±Scared?¡± Cedric rolled his big eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you so scared? Mommy, did I win the game just now? I haven¡¯t spoken all the time. Will my chocte cakes be confiscated?¡±


    ¡°¡±You win. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you all the chocte cakes.¡± I touched his head and looked at Edmund who was confused. Then I exined, ¡°just now, Auntie came. I was afraid that she would find that Cedric and I were here, so I couldn¡¯t exin, so I had to hide in the study with Cedric. In order to keep Cedric quiet, I yed a game with him¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Edmund didn¡¯t say anything. He walked out of the study with the Cedric in his arms and handed it to Oan.


    I sat on the sofa and cried.


    In fact, when Ophelia just arrived, I was already scared to death.


    Just now, Trish tried to break in by force. I was even more scared.


    But in front of Cedric, I can only pretend that nothing has happened.


    In fact, I¡¯m not strong in my heart. It¡¯s just that as a mother, I have to be strong. Only in this way can I protect my child and make him feel at ease.


    However, now that everything has passed, the grievance in my heart burst out uncontrobly.


    He walked slowly to the sofa and stood in front of me, looking down at me.


    I raised my head and looked at the man in front of me. His tearful eyes made me unable to see the expression on his face at the moment.


    I grabbed his hand and said, ¡°let me go with Cedric, okay? I beg you. There are no two of us in this ce.¡±


    His face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Go? Where do you want to escape this time?¡±


    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t run away? The King family can¡¯t amodate Cedric? We both know clearly what kind of trouble will be caused if the identity of Cedric is exposed.¡± I wiped the tears on my face and sobbed.


    ¡°So why did you marry Eugene? To revenge on me? If you hadn¡¯t married him, why did thingse to this point?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Eugene is your brother¡­¡± I tried to hold back my tears. If I had known it, I wouldn¡¯t have done that.


    The King family is like a distant dream for me. I just want to hide.


    ¡°So, do you admit that you married him to take revenge on me?¡± He looked at me, and the temperature in his eyes was not as cold as before.


    I nodded and then shook my head. ¡°I just want to find a father for Cedric. I don¡¯t want him to be like me. I grew up in a single parent family. I know what it feels like.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why are you flinching now? Didn¡¯t you say that you could pay any price for the two children? It¡¯s just the beginning, and you can¡¯t stand it?¡±


    When I heard this, my expression suddenly froze.


    If I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did Edmund mean to encourage me not to flinch?


    ¡°If I knew you were so vulnerable, what¡¯s the use of me keeping you here? Are you leaving? After giving birth to the child, I will arrange for you to leave, but after leaving, you will never see two children in your life!¡± He threatened.


    I looked up at his cold face and knew that he was not joking with me.


    It¡¯s absolutely something he can do to make me unable to see my child for the rest of my life.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± I finally gave in. ¡°But Cedric and I can¡¯t live in this house anymore.¡±I dodged Ophelia¡¯s attack this time. What about next time?


    ¡°I will arrange another ce for you.¡±


    I really want to ask him if he can stay with the child forever if he doesn¡¯t leave. But I don¡¯t dare to ask. I¡¯m afraid that his negative answer will shake my heart.


    After a long silence, I said in a low voice, ¡°if¡­ When you decided to marry Miss Fisher, I told you that I was pregnant with your child, would you still marry her?¡±


    Hearing what I said, he was obviously stunned. After a while, he sneered, ¡°you had the chance to know the answer, but you chose to hide the pregnancy. Now youe to ask me, do you think I will tell you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that I was pregnant because I didn¡¯t want you to think that I was using my child as a bargaining chip to bind you. I thought you really loved Miss Fisher. After all, you two seem to be so close.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Really? You are so great. You sacrificed your feelings to fulfill me. Then what happenedter? I asked you more than once about the origin of the child, right? How did you answer me?¡± He snorted.


    ¡°Later, things werepletely out of my original n. When I knew that Eugene was your brother, I didn¡¯t dare to tell you that the child was yours either. Later, Miss Fisher came to me and told me that your marriage was just to help her gain a foothold in The Fisher group. Since it was your choice, of course I should respect you.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you really care about me.¡± He sneered.


    ¡°I know I am stupid. I have done a lot of wrong things and stupid things, but no matter what I do, I have never thought of hurting you.¡± Even if I knew that I was ¡°abandoned¡± by him, I chose to quietly quit.


    ¡°Stupid woman!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am stupid, but is it also wrong to be stupid? Edmund, why are you so cruel to me?¡± Tears came out again.


    I have suffered a lot these years. At the beginning, I loved him, so I endured it.


    Now I have to endure it for the sake of the child.


    But I don¡¯t know how many grievances are waiting for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± He shouted.


    I was so scared that I stopped crying at once. I opened my tearful eyes and looked at him eagerly.


    But in less than two seconds, tears uncontrobly flowed more.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry.¡± He finally couldn¡¯t bear it and his tone softened.


    I don¡¯t want to cry, but I can¡¯t control myself. Even if I stop crying, I still keep sobbing, which makes me depressed and embarrassed. I just sobbed, ¡°I¡­ i¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ cry¡­¡±


    ¡°Go wash your face and change your clothes. Pack up your and Cedric¡¯s luggage. I¡¯ll ask Oan to send you to your new residence this afternoon.¡± Then he turned around and walked outside.


    Looking at his receding figure, I was in a daze for a long time before I came to my senses.


    Did I reconcile with him?


    Maybe?


    In fact, I am quite familiar with the new residence mentioned by Edmund.


    That ce was not far, just next door.


    It was the ¡°welfare room¡± I got when I was Edmund¡¯s butler.


    Because of the high floor, it was highly private.


    In addition, there was an garden in the air, which could let Cedric y wildly in it. It was more suitable for him to live in the vi.


    As soon as Cedric entered the room, he ran around happily, followed by Annie and Anna, fearing that he would fall.


    The apartment was connected by two floors. It was not a small apartment, but in fact, it was more like an air vi.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But it was a little smaller than the vi by theke.


    There were not so many rooms, and the kitchen and living room were not that big, but all the space was enough for them.


    Oan sent us here. After settling down, he specially said to me, ¡°the president is going to attend the mayor¡¯s wedding banquet tonight. He won¡¯te for dinner. You don¡¯t have to wait for him.¡±


    I was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to do. But soon, I reacted and deliberately replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to wait for him.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mr. President should be sad when he heard this.¡± Oan joked.


    ¡°Then coax him. Aren¡¯t you his assistant? It¡¯s your duty to make him happy.¡±


    Hearing this, he waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°No, No. It¡¯s wrong. The assistant¡¯s job is to assist him in business, which makes him happy. It¡¯s better for you. This house is the benefit of the housekeeper. You enjoy the benefit of the housekeeper, so you can¡¯t quit the job of the housekeeper.¡±


    I red at him and pushed him out of the room.


    Cedric and I had dinner early because we knew that Edmund wouldn¡¯te for dinner.


    Annie and Anna took Cedric to the garden on the top floor to watch the stars, while I sat on the sofa to rest.


    In the early stage of pregnancy, my reaction is not obvious, but a little more drowsy than usual.


    I turned on the TV and saw the news about the reconstruction of the old city.


    I saw the rebuiltmunity. It was the small apartment rented by my friend Evelyn.


    Since I went abroad, I haven¡¯t contacted Evelyn in order to avoid being found by Edmund.


    Now I¡¯m back. I don¡¯t want to see anyone else, but I have to see my best friend.


    I found the number I had four years ago. I tried to call it, but it saved Evelyn.


    I didn¡¯t expect that under the pressure of her parents, she got married in a hurry. Not only did she marry a phoenix man, but she was also bullied by Mother-inw and sister-inw. When she was 9 months pregnant, she was pushed to the ground. She not only lost her child, but also almost died. Thanks to my phone call, I sent her to the hospital in time.


    After knowing her situation, I felt very sad. Atst, I turned to Edmund for help, which helped Evelyn get rid of that excellent family.


    In order to prevent that super star from pestering Evelyn again, I transferred her to The Peace Hospital. After settling Evelyn down, I persuaded her parents to go home and have a rest.


    The Peace Hospital was a private hospital, which attached great importance to patient¡¯s privacy. The in-patient department had a quiet environment, and the security measures were very strict, and the personnel were well equipped.


    Evelyn had nothing to worry about since she moved in.


    It was very quiet in the ward. Evelyn looked out of the window at the lush garden with a dull expression.


    I knew she was sad, so I tried to persuade her, ¡°Okay, Evelyn. It¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, do you think I have done too much wrong in my previous life that I met such a bad man in my life?¡± Her voice was not angry at all, and her tone was even more tired.


    ¡°Evelyn, don¡¯t think like that. If you get through this, you will have a good life waiting for you. Don¡¯t be too discouraged.¡±


    ¡°My child is too innocent. He cane out to see the world in a month. Why is it so unfair? Why did the God take my child away?¡± sheined with tears in her eyes.


    From the moment she left the operating room till now, this was the first time she had mentioned the poor baby who had died in her womb.


    I know she was too sad to change her mind.


    the grief that she had been suppressing in her heart.


    ¡°Evelyn¡­¡± as a mother, I know what a child means to a mother.


    Seeing her like this, I felt sorry for her. I reached out, grabbed her hand, and touched my t belly. ¡°Here, from today on, you can treat the baby in my belly as your child.¡±


    ¡°Leanna¡­¡± she looked at me and looked at my belly. She said, ¡°baby, you have to grow up well. Evelyn¡¯s mother will buy you beautiful clothes¡­¡±


    Hearing this, I couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    The two hugged each other and cried together.

 Chapter 78

    With my patience, Evelyn¡¯s mood has finally improved a little.


    At dusk, I remembered that there was a little ancestor waiting for me at home.


    After repeatedly telling the nursing worker to take good care of Evelyn, I reluctantly separated from Evelyn and went home.


    It took me half an hour to get back to the apartment and open the door with the key. I thought Cedric would wee me warmly as soon as I got home.


    But when I opened the door and went in, I found that there was no one at home.


    The light was still off.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Where have they been?¡± Out of curiosity, I took out my phone and called Annie.


    ¡°Miss Leanna, what can I do for you?¡± Annie asked on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Annie, where have you been with Cedric? Why is there no one at home?¡±.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Edmund call you? He took Cedric out this afternoon and asked me and Anna to take half a day off.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Miss Leanna, if you need anything, call me again.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can have a good rest today ande to the vi tomorrow.¡± Then I hung up the phone.


    Then I called Edmund.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered, but it was not Edmund, but Oan.


    ¡°Hello, Leanna¡­¡± Oan¡¯s voice was loud on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Oan, why did you answer the phone? Where is Edmund? Is he next to you with Cedric?¡±


    ¡°Yes, The CEO is ying with Cedric. Are youing over?¡±


    ¡± When are you going toe back?¡±


    ¡± he won¡¯t want to go back until the park is closed.¡±


    ¡°No, he can¡¯t go to bed toote. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± I know that once my son goes crazy, he doesn¡¯t want to sleep at all. Moreover, Edmund spoiled him so much. He couldn¡¯t let father and son be happy as long as they could only obey him.


    After hanging up the phone, I went out in a hurry.


    After fifty minutes¡¯ drive, I arrived. ording to the location provided by Oan, I found them. They were sitting on the chairs of the restaurant. Cedric was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. he was talking to Edmund endlessly.


    I walked over and picked up Cedric from Edmund¡¯s arms, letting him lie on my shoulder. ¡°Cedric, Mommy is here. Are you tired? Lie on mommy and have a rest first.¡±


    Cedric was so excited to see me that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. He pointed at a high project ahead and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s y that.¡±


    I turned around and looked at the direction he pointed. It was a drop tower.


    I have a slight acrophobia. I don¡¯t dare. But I don¡¯t want Cedric to think that I¡¯m a coward, so I have to be perfunctory. ¡°It¡¯s veryte today. Have you forgotten what the doctor said? You must go to bed before eight o¡¯clock every day. Let¡¯s y this again next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to y now. Mommy, y with me.¡±


    ¡°Cedric, listen to me.¡± I had no choice but to look at him seriously.


    The next second, he pursed his lips, turned around and reached out his hand to Edmund. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    I¡¯m speechless. This little guy is really good at finding a backer.


    ?¡±


    Edmund immediately stood up and held him in his arms. He gave me a dissatisfied look and said, ¡°since Cedric wants to y, you can y with him. You don¡¯t need to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I really wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Forget it. If you want him to y, then take him. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡± Cedric insisted.


    When I heard him, I almost gritted my teeth and looked at him. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t make trouble for me!¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Cedric tried to hide in Edmund¡¯s arms again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you afraid of that?¡± Edmund saw through me at a nce.


    My fear was exposed ruthlessly by him, so I certainly didn¡¯t want to admit it. I raised my head and said, ¡°who said that? How could I not dare to y? It¡¯s just a jump off the building, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Since you are not afraid, then go and have a try.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ that project is too dangerous. Cedric is still so young. We can¡¯t y it.¡± I rolled my eyes and found a good excuse.


    ¡°No, Cedric. Cedric is watching Mommy y.¡± Cedric said at once.


    I¡¯mpletely speechless. So after all this time, is this little boy trying to y tricks on me?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to y, let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m tired after working all day.¡± So I said immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can leave after you finish this project.¡± Edmund seemed to have made up his mind to watch me jump off the building, so he held Cedric in his arms and didn¡¯t stand up.


    I know. It seems that the father and son have made up their mind to tease me today. They turned to look at Oan and found that he was holding back hisughter. I finally understand that these three people are waiting tough at me.


    Why don¡¯t they go back directly at night? Why do they ask me toe so far.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up. Don¡¯t ask us to wait too long¡­¡± Cedric urged as he saw that mommy didn¡¯t move.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at the machine up and down. Listening to the scream beside my ears, my legs went limp.


    ¡°Do you really want to see me y this?¡± I looked nervous and asked them.


    The three of them didn¡¯t say anything and nodded at me.


    I took a deep breath andpromised. ¡°Well, since you want to see it, I¡¯ll go and y it.¡±


    Then she raised her hand to touch her belly and said, ¡°baby, it¡¯s time to test you¡­¡±


    Then I walked towards the entrance of the ne.


    I walked steadily without any fear.


    I thought they were just bluffing, so they aske.


    But I found that I had already reached the entrance, and no one came to stop me.


    Is it possible that Edmund really wants me to sit on this?


    After all, there were so many people who were afraid of heights. There was nothing to be ashamed of.


    Thinking of this, I turned around and was about to say that I didn¡¯t want to y anymore. But before I could say anything, I saw a familiar tall figure standing in front of me. The next second, a big hand grabbed my hand and took me to the ferris wheel aside.


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked in a daze.


    Edmund didn¡¯t say anything. He just pulled me forward.


    I looked back at the direction of the restaurant and found that Oan and Cedric were gone.


    ¡°Where is Cedric?¡± I care more about where my son is, so I asked again.


    ¡°Home¡­ Where are we going now?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± He took me to the foot of the ferris wheel, lined up and went up.


    Whenwe  entered the cabin, I was still confused. I looked at him nkly and asked, ¡°why¡­ Why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t women like this kind of ce?¡± He sat beside me and looked at the scenery outside.


    His answer made my heart skip a beat. So he took me to the ferris wheel to make me happy?


    This is the first time he did such a romantic thing to please me.


    After all, it was difficult for a mature and reserved man like Edmund to seduce a girl.


    ¡°Did¡­ Oan tell you?¡± I don¡¯t believe that he woulde up with such a thing himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I shook my head immediately. It¡¯s rare that he has put a lot of thoughts into it. How could I not like it.


    ¡°Then just sit quietly and enjoy the scenery.¡± As he spoke, his expression became serious again.


    It was already half past eight in the evening, the time for the fireworks show.


    With the castle as the background, apanied by beautiful music, a burst of gorgeous fireworks bloomed in the sky.


    The ferris wheel was the best ce to watch the fireworks. At this time, the cabin just rose into the air. Looking at the beautiful scene in front of me, Ipletely forgot that I was afraid of heights. Even if I was no longer a pink girl, I was still shocked by this fairy tale like beautiful scene. I could not help but imagine myself to be the only princess in the world.


    Turning around, I wanted to see if Edmund was also amazed by the beautiful scene, but he was looking at me.


    Colorful fireworks reflected in his dark eyes, shining with brilliant light.


    When the four eyes met, I felt my heart beat faster all of a sudden, like a deer living in a mess.


    I lowered my head slightly and didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes again.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking at me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He reached out and held me in his arms, with his chin against my head.


    Leaning against his chest, I looked at the beautiful scenery. For a moment, I felt as if I had returned to four years ago, when I had just been with him, the sweet and a bit of inexperienced ambiguity feeling.


    ¡°Edmund¡­¡± I raised my head slowly. After hesitating for a while, I finally plucked up the courage to ask, ¡°have you¡­ Loved me?¡±


    Although I know I shouldn¡¯t have asked such a question, and I even began to regret it as soon as I asked it. But I still want to hear the answer from him. This is the answer I wanted to know since the moment I decided to be with him.


    His face was hidden in the shadow against the light. I couldn¡¯t see his expression and hear his answer.


    But somehow, when I couldn¡¯t get his answer, I suddenly felt a little relieved. Maybe the answer was not that important.


    That was how Edmund was. He would rather keep silent than lie. This was the real him.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± I closed her eyes heavily and fell into silence with him.


    For a moment, the cabin became very quiet. Except for the musicing from outside, no other sounds could be heard.


    I didn¡¯t say a word when I got off the ferris wheel. Silently, I followed him out of and went home.


    Cedric had already fallen asleep. Oan was reading a book in the living room.


    When he saw use in, he stood up, stretched himself and looked at us inquisitively.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m going back to my room. Enjoy yourselves.¡± After saying that, I turned around and walked into the bedroom.


    Edmund¡¯s pov


    ¡°Leanna doesn¡¯t look happy. Boss, did you do something to her?¡±


    ¡°You seem to care about her very much.¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at him.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± he blurted out, and then quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just caring about you.¡±


    ¡°Should I give you an extra sry?¡± I nced at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay me. This is my extra free service.¡±


    I snorted, ¡°go back now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± He said and was about to leave.


    I followed him out of the apartment.


    ¡°Mr. President, won¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of Leanna¡¯s sister?¡± I directly ignored his question and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hannah, that¡¯s a tough woman with a bad temper.¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be in Africa. I don¡¯t know which country he is from. Mr. President, why do you suddenly ask about him?¡± Oan looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°I want to send Leanna abroad. I need a reliable person to take care of her and her son.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to send her away all of a sudden? Did someone find her?¡± Oan became nervous.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head and made another important decision.


    ¡°Then why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time for me to marry her.¡±


    ¡°Marriage? You mean you want to marry her?¡± When I heard the news, his face immediately showed a happy expression, but a few secondster, his face darkened again, ¡°But if you really marry her, I¡¯m afraid thatdy will be the first one to stand out and object. They have always thought that Leanna¡¯s baby was Second master¡¯s. If it goes on like this, Leanna will be a public target and she will definitely copse at that time.¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I sent her abroad.¡± I can protect her from physical harm, but the gossip of those people will only hurt her more than sharp swords.


    I know Leanna well, so I know she can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°No wonder she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today. It turns out that you are going to send her abroad.¡± Oan took it for granted.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t mentioned it to her yet.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Tomorrow you will contact Hannah and see if she has any intention of returning to Ennd or Spain.¡± I didn¡¯t answer Oan¡¯s question.

 Chapter 79

    Cedric also got up early today because Edmund toldst night that a beautiful sister mighte to see him today.


    He was so happy that he got up several timesst night, which made me exhausted.


    Early in the morning, one of us was energetic and the other obviously didn¡¯t sleep well. We sat in the dining room for breakfast.


    ¡°Mommy? When will pretty sistere? It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock now.¡± Cedric asked while chewing the steamed buns.


    ¡°I just got up so early and have to go to work. At least it will be noon or evening. I said weakly.


    The longer I get pregnant, the more sleepy I be.


    I was still in the first three months of pregnancy and had a strong reaction.


    ¡°¡±Ah? It will take so long? Mommy, let¡¯s go downstairs to y with Daddy.¡± Cedric suggested.


    ¡°Dad needs to work.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the ce where dad works. We went therest time. There are many beautiful girls there.¡±


    ¡°No, Dad too busy to apany you.¡± I refused without hesitation.


    In fact, this is not the main reason. If I really take Cedric to thepany and be seen by others, it will definitely cause a great uproar. By that time, once the rtionship between Cedric and Edmund is exposed, it will make a scene. I don¡¯t dare to take such a risk.


    Hearing this, he pursed his lips and looked very sad. ¡°Waah¡­ Cedric misses daddy. Cedric wants to see daddy¡­ Mommy, you are so bad. You don¡¯t allow Cedric to see daddy¡­¡±


    Then he jumped off the chair, ran to the sofa in the living room, picked up the phone and dialed Edmund¡¯s number.


    As soon as the phone was connected, heined, ¡°Dad, Cedric misses you. Cedric wants to see you, but Mommy can¡¯t¡­ waah¡­ Waah¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to call me and tell on me in a twinkling of an eye. I immediately walked over and grabbed the phone from his hand. ¡°Well¡­ Leave him alone. He is just angry. Don¡¯t worry. I willfort him.¡±


    ¡°since he wants toe, let Annie or Anna send him here.¡±


    ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. If someone sees us¡­¡± I can¡¯t imagine the consequences.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Oan to drive him to the underground garage and take the direct elevator. No one will see him.¡±.


    ¡°But this little guy is too noisy. I¡¯m afraid that he will affect your work.¡± I can totally imagine that when my son arrives at thepany, he will be surrounded by arge group of beautiful women. At that time, it will be difficult not to know his existence.


    ¡°Work is not as important as him.¡±


    What else can I say?


    Now that Edmund allowed Cedric toe to him, I believe he can solve my doubts.


    After hanging up the phone, I turned to look at Cedric, who was blinking and looking expectant. ¡°Go change your clothes and ask Anna to go out with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, change r clothes, change yclothes¡­¡± he was so happy that he jumped


    Looking at my son¡¯s happy face, I seem to understand something.


    When he was in Spain, although he lived in the hospital all year round, he still had other children and many nurses to y with him.


    asionally, she could go shopping in parks, supermarkets and so on.


    Now back home, in order not to be discovered, and for the sake of his safety, he was trapped in this luxurious room. The nature of children who wanted to get close to the nature waspletely restrained. No wonder he wanted to go out.


    After changing into a handsome suit and wearing a bowknot, Cedric walked out of the room in a very handsome manner.


    He was carried out by Anna.


    When they arrived at the door, he didn¡¯t forget to tell me, ¡°Mommy, if the beautiful sisteres, you must call me immediately.¡±


    ¡°I know. Remember, don¡¯t be naughty and disturb dad¡¯s work.¡± I warn y.


    Then I looked at Anna and said, ¡°call me if you need anything.¡±


    Anna nodded.


    After sending Cedric away, I cleaned up the dining room and went back to my room to catch up on sleep.


    When I woke up at eleven o¡¯clock, I felt dizzy.


    Annie poured me a ss of water and helped me to the garden upstairs. After that, I felt much better.


    When I went downstairs and came to the living room, I was about to call Edmund and ask him to send Cedric home for lunch. The entrance guard rang.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you looking for?¡± Annie said to the speaker.


    ¡°Leanna? I¡¯m Myrna. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± Myrna¡¯s voice came through the inte.


    Hearing the voice, I immediately said, ¡°it¡¯s Miss Fisher. Open the door and let her in.¡±


    A few minutester, Myrna went upstairs.


    As soon as we met, we gave each other a big hug. Then Myrna looked around the room and asked, ¡°where is your little baby? ¡±


    ¡°He went out. I was about to call him back.¡± As I said, I pulled her to the sofa and Annie went to the kitchen to get coffee.


    I took out my phone and called Anna to bring Cedric back.


    After I hung up the phone, Myrna looked at me up and down and said, ¡°Leanna, you haven¡¯t changed at all in the past four years.¡±


    ¡°So do you. You are still so beautiful.¡± I said with a smile.


    With a bright smile on her face, she asked, ¡°by the way, will you leave this time? Edmund is single now. You two can finally be together.¡±


    My expression froze for a moment, and then shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything now. It¡¯s enough for me to take care of the child and stay with him like this.¡±


    ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s not like you.¡±


    ¡°If you experience so many things like me, you will also change.¡± I smiled and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so. Edmund will marry you. You can be together aboveboard.¡± Sheforted me.


    ¡°¡±I was too obsessed with the so-called marriage in the past and forgot the essence of a rtionship. Maybe this is the punishment from God. If I hadn¡¯t been so impulsive and made a wrong decision, many things wouldn¡¯t have ended up in an uncontroble situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Trust Edmund. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s almost impossible. You know about the King family. I don¡¯t want him to be hated by others for me.¡± That¡¯s why I haven¡¯te back to him even after I gave birth to Cedric.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I know better than anyone else that he is as proud as Edmund. There are so many people protecting him, and no one will allow any scandal to happen to him.


    The old master wouldn¡¯t allow it, and now Edmund¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t allow it either.


    ¡°There will always be a solution. Edmund is so brilliant. He can surely handle it.¡± Myrnaforted.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about me and you. How have you been these years?¡±


    Therefore, we talked about our recent situation and the matter of Evelyn. After hearing that, she was very angry.


    When Cedric came back, he was so happy to see Myrna that he immediately clung to her and pulled down the toys in her arms. Myrna seemed to like him too. She yed with him patiently for a while.


    It was not until dinner time that I carried Cedric to his own child seat.


    Edmund also came out of thepany for lunch at noon.


    On the table, Myrna looked at us and sighed, ¡°if Edmund hadn¡¯t married me to help me, you three would have been happier than now.¡±


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones.¡± I know she has been feeling guilty about that. She thinks that she has broken up Edmund and me.


    ¡°It¡¯s good now.¡± I added.


    She smiled, pretending to be rxed. ¡°Well, I know you are good to me. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The four chatted andughed again, having lunch happily.


    After dinner, Edmund left because he had something to deal with in thepany.


    Cedric, on the other hand, was a little tired after ying for the whole morning. Anna took him back to his room to sleep.


    I sat with Myrna for a while and she suggested to go to the hospital to see Evelyn.


    So I told Annie and Anna two more things and went out with Myrna.


    We arrived at The Peace Hospital.


    We two got off the car and went straight to the in-patient department.


    Whe I walked into the elevator and was about to close the door, two people came in from the outside.


    When Myrna saw the two people, she was instantly stunned. ¡± aunt¡­¡±


    I was looking at the advertising screen in the elevator when I heard the voice of Myrna. Subconsciously, I looked at the person who came in and my face suddenly turned pale.


    Whitney was stunned to see me. Petra, who was standing next to her, was also surprised to see me, but she still reacted and called, ¡°youngdy.¡±


    I was stunned in the elevator and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± although it had been four years, I was used to the way I called Whitney. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help blurting it out.


    Whitney came back to her senses and stared at me. ¡°Do you still remember me as your mother?¡±


    As soon as Myrna saw the situation, she immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°aun long time no see. There is a cafe in the hospital. How about we go there and have a talk?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be the second aunt. Now I¡¯m no longer the seconddy of the King family, and you¡¯re not the eldest youngdy of the King family.¡± Whitney cast a cold nce at Myrna and then looked up at me. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Seeing this, Myrna immediately said, ¡°aunt¡­ Okay, if you don¡¯t like me to call you aunt, then I¡¯ll call you Ms. Whitney. Leanna came to the hospital today to see a sick friend. If you want to take her away, why don¡¯t you make an appointment another day?¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not as important as a friend?¡± Whitney retorted.


    I know I met Whitney here today and I can¡¯t escape.


    Maybe it¡¯s God¡¯s arrangement. We are destined to know each other.


    ¡°Myrna, forget it. Now that I meet her here, I¡¯ll go with my mother. You can go to see Evelyn. She is in a VIP ward of the obstetrics and gynecology department.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Leanna¡­¡± Myrna looked at me worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay.¡± Iforted her and followed Whitney out of the elevator.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    All of a sudden, I received a call from Myrna. As soon as the line was connected, I heard her anxious voice. ¡°Edmund, something¡¯s wrong. I just came to the hospital with Leanna and was about to see her friend called Evelyn. Unexpectedly, I met my aunt in the elevator¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Aunt has taken Leanna away. What should we do? Can you think of a way?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± I hung up the phone, picked up the coat hanging behind the chair and was about to go out.


    Oan came in and asked curiously, ¡°boss, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Leanna met aunt in the hospital and took her away now.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to see them now?¡± Oan asked in surprise.


    ¡°She has always thought that the baby in Leanna¡¯s belly is Eugene¡¯s. now seeing her, she will definitely ask about the baby¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    He stepped forward and stopped me, ¡°then you can¡¯t go either.¡±


    I frowned and looked at him.


    He hurriedly exined, ¡°think about it. Mrs. has never known the rtionship between you and Leanna. As long as Leanna doesn¡¯t tell her, at least Mrs. will think that she is the mother of her grandson and be polite to her. But if you appear in front of her at this time and let her know that you and Leanna are actually a couple, will she still let go of Leanna?¡±


    ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t let her go? I will protect her.¡± I can¡¯t care. Leanna has suffered a lot because of me. I don¡¯t expect that she will have to bear those things that she shouldn¡¯t have suffered.


    ¡°Yes, you can protect her from harm. But have you ever thought that once this matter is exposed to the public, it will be spread to the ears of the eldest madam, and even the second madam will spread it to the media. At that time, not only will Leanna be cursed, but also you will not be able to escape.¡±


    I know what Oan said makes sense.


    Reason tells me that I can¡¯t act on impulse, but emotions don¡¯t allow me to think too much.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask someone to find out where Leanna has been taken. I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on. If she just wants to ask about the child, I think Leanna should be able to deal with it by herself.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I said coldly with a straight face.

 Chapter 80

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I followed Whitney into the car. Petra sat in the front passenger seat, and I sat in the back seat with Whitney.


    The driver started the car and felt a little uneasy. ¡°Mom¡­ Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you afraid that I will sell you?¡± She nced at me coldly and said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, i¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to exin. I just shut up and sat in the car, letting them take me anywhere.


    The car left the hospital, got on the main road and drove forward.


    About half an hour¡¯s drive, the car stopped at the gate of a vi.


    After getting off the car, I looked at the strange house in front of me and didn¡¯t know where it was.


    Petra walked to me and whispered to her, ¡°Youngdy, this is Madamn¡¯s vi. Mrs. didn¡¯t go back to her mother¡¯s house after she divorced She has already lived in this vi.¡±


    ¡®I see. So, only Whitney lives in this house.


    As long as she doesn¡¯t bring me here to meet Rudolf.


    It was easier to deal with one Whitney than two. Besides, Rudolf has no bottom line and uses all kinds of methods. I¡¯m really afraid of him.


    I followed Whitney into the vi. She sat on the sofa in the living room, but I could only stand aside and dare not take a seat.


    At this time, Petra went to the kitchen and poured two cups of tea. ¡± have some tea first.¡±


    Whitney looked up at and asked, ¡°tell me, where have you been in the past four years? What happened that year? You even didn¡¯t attend Eugene¡¯s funeral and disappeared. Do you know how desolute his funeral was? He loved you so much and treated you so well. Do you have a conscience?¡±


    Hearing her series of usations, I know that she has hidden these words in her heart for a long time. Now she finally sees me and has the chance to spit it out.


    I got down on my knees. Thinking of Eugene, my heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom. I had no choice but to leave that year.¡±


    ¡°You have no choice? Tell me why you can¡¯t even attend your husband¡¯s funeral.¡± She pointed at me and said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°It was Eugene who arranged me to leave.¡± I¡¯ll tell you the truth.


    She asked in disbelief, ¡°how could it be possible? Why did he do that?¡±¡±


    ¡°Maybe he knew that he couldn¡¯t get out of the hospital, so he made such an arrangement. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask his secretary, She. On the day when She Eugene entered the hospital, she came to see me at midnight. Petra also knew it.¡± As I spoke, I turned to look at Petra. ¡°Petra, do you still remember what happened that day?¡±


    Hearing this, Whitney also looked at Petra and asked, ¡°tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Petra thought for a while and said, ¡°madam, you went back to your parents¡¯ house that night. master was seriously ill and was hospitalized. That night, She dide to see her.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important thing?¡± Whitney frowned and looked annoyed.


    ¡°I¡­ I forgot¡­¡± said Petra.


    Whitney red and then looked at me. ¡°Even so, why haven¡¯t you contacted us for the past four years? Our child? If I hadn¡¯t met you in the hospital today, wouldn¡¯t you have shown up?¡±


    Of course I can¡¯t tell her that the baby is not Eugene¡¯s. even if she believes it or not, she might not be able to ept it. I¡¯m afraid that this answer will irritate her and she won¡¯t let me go.


    But if Ididn¡¯t say so, she would definitely want the child that belonged to the extension of Eugene¡¯s life.


    At that time, Eugene said that he wanted to marry me because he wanted to keep the baby in my belly. In order to prevent him from being away one day, he wanted tofort his parents, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡®what should I do?


    What should I do to give a perfect answer?


    I¡¯m in a dilemma.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Why don¡¯t you answer my question? Where is my grandson?¡± She said in a more serious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I made up my mind and looked up at Whitney.


    Hearing this, she frowned. ¡°What are you sorry for? Why did you say sorry to me? What did you do to my grandson?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t give birth to him.¡± I know that if I want Whitney to get rid of her obsession with the child, I just need to tell her that the child doesn¡¯t exist at all.


    Although she would feel sad and regretful, it would make her feel better than telling her that the baby was not Eugene¡¯s.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sure enough, when she heard this, she almost fainted. She raised her hand and pointed at me with her trembling fingers. ¡°You¡­ Say it again! What did you do to the child? It¡¯s Eugene¡¯s child. Eugene has the only blood in the world. You are such a vicious woman. What did you do to the child?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It was an ident. The baby was gone. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± I¡¯ll exin.


    ¡°An ident? How could it be an ident? The baby is so healthy and it¡¯s so big in your belly. How could it be gone?¡± She still didn¡¯t believe it.


    At this time, Petra was worried that Whitney would be too sad and hurt her body. ¡°Madamn, how are you feeling? Let me call the doctor.¡±


    Whitney waved her hand, looking lifeless. ¡°Help me upstairs to my room.¡±


    Petra quickly helped Whitney up from the sofa and helped her upstairs.


    Seeing this, I also stood up and wanted to help, but Petra gave me a look to stop.


    My hand froze in the air. I didn¡¯t dare to help Whitney.


    I know in my heart that Whitney must be full of resentment against me at this time. If I get close to her, she will only be more annoyed.


    After standing in the hall downstairs for a long time, Petra went downstairs f


    Petra¡¯s expression was a littleplicated.


    ¡°Petra, how is she?¡± I asked worriedly.


    She looked at me and sighed slightly, ¡°Madam has been thinking about that baby grandson all these years, and she has also sent many private detectives to find the whereabouts of you, but we haven¡¯t found any results. Today she met you, and she thought she could see her grandson, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ If you were her, how would you feel?¡±


    Hearing this, I lowered my head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for her.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry to ask you again. Is the baby really gone?¡± Obviously, Petra doesn¡¯t believe me.


    I shook my head and said nothing.


    With a look of regret on her face, she said, ¡°that¡¯s really a pity. master is really not lucky. He died so miserably that year, and he was burnt like a piece of charcoal¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t Eugene have a heart attack and passed away in time?¡± Petra¡¯s words shocked me.


    She frowned instantly. ¡°You don¡¯t know that master died because of the fire in his ward. Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital to see master for thest time?¡±


    ¡°Fire? How could it be like this? I got a call from She at that time. She told me that Eugene had passed away and hurried to the hospital. But before I arrived at the hospital, She called me and asked me to go to the airport directly¡­ She said that it was Eugene¡¯sst words and asked me to go abroad right away.¡± I recalled what happened at that time. It¡¯s a pity that I left in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t see Eugene for thest time.


    Why was it a fire?


    How could such a hospital be on fire for no reason?


    I can¡¯t imagine what it was like at that time.


    How painful it should be for a living person to be burned to death?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that master was burnt to death? master is so pitiful that his whole body was burnt to ashes¡­ Mrs. still refused to forgive President because of master¡¯s death, so no matter how President begged herter, she refused to remarry him.¡± Petra was also surprised.


    I was stunned there for a long time before I asked, ¡°how did the fire start?¡±


    Although Eugene told me that he couldn¡¯t go out when he was in the hospital, his words implied that it was Edmund who wouldn¡¯t let him go out of the hospital alive.


    Did Edmund ask someone to set the fire?


    I just had this idea and immediately denied it. No, Edmund is not that kind of person.


    Eugene was his cousin. Even if they had nothing to do with each other, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a cruel thing.


    I know Edmund is a man of action, but he won¡¯t be so mean.


    That was a life!


    How can I doubt him on this matter?


    No, no, no


    Hearing my question, Petra thought for a while and said, ¡°the answer given by the hospital is that the device was out of circuit and caused the fire. As for the specific situation, I don¡¯t know. I have to ask mydy about it. But I¡¯m afraid that she doesn¡¯t want to see you now. If you ask her about master again, it will be equivalent to revealing her scar¡­¡±


    Of course, I¡¯m not stupid enough to ask Whitney about the whole story. Looking at the sky outside, I said to Petra, ¡°Petra, thank you for taking care of my mother-inw. I can¡¯t stay here any longer, so that she won¡¯t be upset when she sees me downstairs.¡±


    ¡± please give me your phone number. I will try my best to persuade madam. Maybe she can contact you when she wants to see you one day.¡± She said as she handed her phone to me.


    I took the phone and input my number. When I dialed, the phone in my bag rang.


    ¡± where do you live now? Since when are you so close to Miss Fisher?¡±


    I don¡¯t want Petra to guess the rtionship between me and Myrna, so I said, ¡°she is no longer a member of the King family. There was no conflict between us in the first ce, and now we have amon friend, so we walked around. Today we went to the hospital to see that friend.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Petra, I¡¯m leaving now. I hope you canfort my mother-inw.¡±


    Petra¡¯s POV


    ¡°Take care.¡± I sent Leanna out of the door and watched her stop a taxi before turning back.


    I went upstairs to the second floor and gently pushed open the door of the master bedroom. When I saw Mrs. Ca lying on the bed, her face was pale.


    ¡°She left?¡± When I came in, she looked up at me and asked.


    I nodded, ¡°let¡¯s go. I left her phone number.¡±


    ¡°Do you think what she said is true or not? Is my grandson really gone?¡± She asked me with a gloomy and calm face.


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. She looks really sad. It doesn¡¯t seem to be false. But if the child is still alive, why did she lie to you? That¡¯s the eldest grandson of the King family. By the way, there¡¯s another strange thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know master was burnt to death.¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t she arrive at the hospital and meet Eugene for thest time before we went to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°She said that on the way, She called her and said that master¡¯sst words asked her to go straight to the airport. But it¡¯s so strange. Wasn¡¯t master burned to death? When the fire broke out, She should not be by master¡¯s side, or she wouldn¡¯t be safe. Then how did thest wordse from? master didn¡¯t know that there would be a fire, but why did he say thest words?¡± I really can¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Then there are only two possibilities. She lied to her, or she lied to us. But if she knows that Eugene was burned to death, she shouldn¡¯t pretend not to know.¡± ¡°find She for me right now. I want to ask her what happened in person.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask someone to find a private detective and find She.¡± I also know that She is the key to this matter. Once we find her, we will know what she said to Leanna in the past. Then we will know what happened to Leanna when she left that year.


    ¡°Besides, find someone to keep an eye on Leanna and investigate where she lives and who she is with. If the child is still alive, as long as we follow her, we will definitely find the child.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see.¡± I immediately walked aside, picked up my phone and began to find someone to act ording to her orders.

 Chapter 81

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    I left Whitney¡¯s vi, got on a taxi and went straight to my apartment.


    When I returned to my apartment and sat on the sofa, I saw Cedric. I finally calmed down.


    I dialed Edmund¡¯s number. I knew that Myrna would tell Edmund that I was taken away by Whitney.


    Sure enough, when Edmund received my call, his tone was obviously nervous. ¡°Where are you? ¡±


    ¡°I just arrived home. She didn¡¯t do anything to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then he hung up the phone.


    Fifteen minutester, he appeared at the door of the apartment.


    He stepped forward and pulled me up from the sofa. Then he held me tightly in his arms.


    I leaned against his chest, smelling his unique masculine breath. My hands involuntarily circled his waist, and their bodies clung to each other tightly.


    Cedric was ying with toys on the ground. When he saw us holding each other, he immediately threw away the toys in his hands and wanted to join. But Anna quickly picked him up from the ground and took him away.


    This hugsted so long that I almost thought I would stick to him forever.


    ¡°I have made a decision. I thought about telling youter, but now it seems that we should do it as soon as possible.¡± He gently loosened his grip on me, took a step back and took out a delicate small box from his pocket.


    When I saw the box, I suddenly realized what he was going to say next. My heart beat wildly.


    He opened the box gently and picked up the diamond ring in his left hand. ¡°There are still many obstacles that haven¡¯t been removed, so I can¡¯t give you a grand wedding. Take this ring. From now on, you are my wife, Edmund. I will try my best to protect you and our child from any harm. Are you willing to ept it?¡±


    I never dreamed that I would wait for Edmund¡¯s proposal.


    Looking at the shining pink diamond ring, my eyes were filled with tears. I felt that all this happened too suddenly, like a dream.


    I nodded slightly and sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t need a grand wedding, as long as I can be your wife.¡±


    In the past, I might want a wedding to be aboveboard and blessed by everyone, but now after so many things, I¡¯m mature and understand that the misfortune of my childhood is not because of the single parent family.


    Hannah and I are unfortunate because we have such irresponsible and unreliable parents, and this kind of thing will never happen to our children.


    Both Edmund and I love our children more than anything else. Therefore, even if we can¡¯t have a rtionship in the sunshine, our children won¡¯tck father¡¯s love or mother¡¯s love. That¡¯s enough.


    The ring was gently put on my ring finger, like a seal. From then on, my body was imprinted with the mark of Edmund, which waspatible with his life and death and would never be separated.


    Eugene¡¯s POV


    With the iPad in her hand, She walked into the study and stood in front of the huge desk. She looked at me and said, ¡°boss, there is a news hat Miss Leanna hase back and met your mother. Your mother is sending someone to look for me.¡±


    ¡°She has disappeared for four years. How could she appear at this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t found out the reason why she suddenly appeared, but it seems that she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that she hase back. She has been living in Edmund¡¯s vi, living in seclusion and hiding her whereabouts.¡± Said She.


    ¡°It seems that her wish is finally fulfilled.¡±


    She frowned, ¡°boss, are you really going to stop showing up in front of them? You¡­ Don¡¯t take revenge? If it weren¡¯t for Edmund, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡±Revenge?¡± I shook my head slightly. ¡°Have you forgotten how I came to life?¡±


    In order to survive, I promised grandpa to help him maintain the identity of the heir of Edmund and deal with the Leanna by his side. The condition was that the King family would find a suitable heart for me at all costs.


    Later, I made it. old master also fulfilled his promise and found a suitable heart for me. But before the operation, I have to promise him that I will never live as Eugene in the future.


    I know that this is old master¡¯sst defense against me. He is afraid that I will change the position of Edmund.


    ¡°But Mr. old master has passed away, and no one can take care of you anymore. What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t you want to go back She has divorced and lives alone in the vi¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me. I know what to do.¡± I don¡¯t want to listen to her anymore. I know the reason why I don¡¯t want to appear in front of those people again.


    ¡°Are you afraid that once you show up, Miss Leanna will not be able to be with Edmund?¡± She was furious.


    ¡°Do you think you are smart?¡± I looked up at She.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not smart, so I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing. Since you like Miss Leanna, why did you give up on her? As long as you show up, she¡¯s still your wife, isn¡¯t she? I know you don¡¯t like to hear such words, but I really think you¡¯re too stupid to sacrifice yourself and help others.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. You can go out now.¡± I don¡¯t want to say anything more. I know She is doing this for my own good. She wants me to live a happy life, so I can¡¯t me her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out. Think it over.¡±


    After She left the room, I picked up the iPad she left and clicked on the e-mail, on which there was a report about Leanna and her recent photos.


    I erged the photo and gently stroked her beautiful face with his fingers. Finally, I didn¡¯t have to hide my love for her.


    Yes, I like her and want to be with her.


    But I like her so much that I want her to live a happy life more than anyone else.


    I also understand that the happiness she wants is something I can¡¯t give her.


    It was better to bless them silently than to appear in front of her again and create difficulties for her and Edmund.


    This poor woman, like me, has experienced too many unfair things in the world. It¡¯s time for her to gain her own happiness.


    Besides, I found out that elder uncle¡¯s death might not be an ident, but I¡¯m not sure if that person did it


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    Edmund and I have decided to register our marriage in London. In order to make me feel at ease , I will stay in Ennd after we get married. After the baby is born and the Cedric transnt operation is sessful, Edmund will take me back to the King family.


    I know this is the best arrangement. After all, the most important thing is to save Cedric¡¯s life.


    Edmund arranged the affairs in the King group and left Oan at the headquarters. He took a private ne to Ennd in the name of business trip, heading straight to London with Cedric.


    In the witness of the priest, we signed a lifelong contract and made the promise in front of God for the rest of our lives.


    Cedric is going to be our flower boy this time. He is so happy to give us the ring.


    The family yed in London for two days. Then we flew to Edinburgh and lived in a local mansion.


    Edmund stayed with us for a few days and visited almost all the ces that Edinburgh could y before he was ready to go back.


    The night before he left, Cedric crawled into our quilt, put his arms around his neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Dad, are you going back to work?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Edmund patted him on the back tofort him.


    ¡°¡±Will you stille to see mommy and me? Will you leave us?¡± Cedric asked with concern.


    ¡°Little fool, of course I won¡¯t abandon you. I will oftene to see you.¡± Edmundforted.


    At this time, I also gently patted Cedric¡¯s bottom and said, ¡°Cedric, dad just goes back to work. He cane to see us when he has a holiday.¡±


    ¡°On holiday? When can I have a holiday?¡± Cedric looked at Edmund curiously and asked, ¡°is it Sunday?¡±


    ¡°How about this, Cedric? Whenever you miss me, just call me. I¡¯ll fly over to see you, okay?¡± Edmund had no choice but to promise him.


    ¡°Really?¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope.


    ¡°Can you remember my phone number?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Cedric nodded vigorously.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you and Mommy alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since your woman is in my hands now, you won¡¯t leave me alone.¡± Cedric nodded thoughtfully.


    I was speechless.


    After coaxing Cedric to sleep, Edmund sent him back to his room.


    At this moment, I suddenly feltpletely sleepless. Putting on a thin coat, I went outside to the garden.


    Edmund apanied me to the garden.


    Under the bright moonlight, our figures were pulled long. The roses in the garden were blooming brightly. The wind blew, and a burst of fragrance of flowers, mixed with night dew, refreshing.


    ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t worry about Cedric. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Walking in the moonlight, Iforted him in a pretended rxed tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him.¡± Edmund pulled me into his arms from behind and gently put his hand on my slightly swollen belly. ¡°You should also take good care of yourself. I have hired servants and medical staff for you. If you feel ufortable, call me and I will ask them to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°The people you found for me are the best elites. But, Edmund, I¡¯m a little worried. What if your mother knows what happened between us?¡± I know that although we two are legally married now.


    But without the blessing of my family, I feel a little guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my mother. I will handle it. You just need to stay here with Cedric and give birth to the baby safely. I will handle the rest.¡± He put his head on my neck.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not just your mother. There¡¯s one thing in my heart that I want to ask you, but I¡¯m afraid of making you angry, so I don¡¯t dare to ask.¡± I turned around and looked up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about¡­ Eugene¡­¡± I hesitated.


    ¡°Eugene?¡± When he heard the name, his eyebrows twitched unconsciously. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°I thought Eugene had a heart attack and died in vain. But when I saw Eugene¡¯s mother that day, I realized that Eugene was burned to death by the fire¡­¡± I looked at him carefully and said.


    Hearing this, his expression changed and his tone became a little cold. ¡°Do you think I asked someone to set him on fire and burn him to death?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± I waved my hand in a hurry, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just felt a little strange. When She called me that day, she didn¡¯t say that Eugene was burnt to death. On the way to the hospital, she stopped me and asked me to go to the airport directly. I was wondering, if Eugene was burned to death, what was thest words She told me about Eugene? Was it because Eugene knew that he was going to be burned to death, so he had thought about thest words in advance? ¡±


    Edmund¡¯s pov


    After hearing her words, I was lost in thought.


    In fact, the fire four years ago was really strange, and I have always been skeptical about it.


    But at that time, Eugene was seriously ill and hadn¡¯t found a suitable heart for transnt. Even if he wasn¡¯t the one who died in the fire, it would be difficult for him to survive four yearster.


    What the hell was going on?


    Is there any detail that I have ignored?


    ¡°Edmund, what are you thinking about?¡± Leanna looked at me and asked.


    ¡°Leanna, let bygones be bygones. You just need to know that the fire that year has nothing to do with me.¡± I patted her on the shoulder to stop her from thinking too much.


    ¡°¡±Well, you¡¯re right. That thing has passed. No matter how I think now, it¡¯s meaningless. I believe that you won¡¯t do such a cruel thing. Maybe, that¡¯s an ident.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste now. Go to bed.¡± I ended this topic and helped her walk into the room.

 Chapter 82

    Leanna¡¯s POV


    A few monthster, my belly gradually grew bigger and my body became more and more clumsy.


    Edmund wille to apany me and Cedric every month for a few days, and the family of three will reunite.


    This kind of life was simple, but alsofortable.


    One noon, after lunch, Cedric was coaxed to take a nap.


    I took a walk in the garden to digest and then went back to my room to have a rest. The servant, Nana, knocked on the door and said, ¡°madam, ady wants to see you. She said she is your mother.¡±


    Hearing this, I was shocked. I immediately got up from the bed and opened the door.


    ¡°¡±Where is she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s outside. I haven¡¯t let her in yet.¡±


    Hearing this, I immediately went to the living room. From the monitor of the entrance guard, I saw a familiar figure standing outside the iron gate, looking around.


    Why did shee here?


    I can¡¯t believe my eyes.


    Four years. We haven¡¯t contacted each other for four years.


    Since I decided to leave City Y ande to Ennd, I have no intention of contacting my biological parents.


    Hannah is my only family in the world.


    Those two irresponsible parents have already benefited a lot from me. I don¡¯t want to pay attention to them anymore.


    At this moment, when I suddenly saw my mother standing outside the door, I was stunned, and a faint sense of foreboding rose in my heart.


    ¡°Open the door and let her in.¡± I turned around and said to Nana.


    Although I don¡¯t know how she knows this address, she can find here to prove that she is sure that I live here.


    If I refused to see her, she would never give up. If it¡¯s for money, can dismiss her.


    I walked to the sofa and sat down. One or two minutester, I saw my mother appear in front of me.


    ¡°Leanna, I finally found you.¡± When she saw me, she was so excited that she stepped forward and wanted to hug me.


    Seeing this, I subconsciously moved back to avoid her open hands and looked at her coldly. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°Leanna, aren¡¯t you happy to see your mother?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I have started a new life in Ennd. I have given up everything in the past, including my family and rtives. So please don¡¯t disturb my life, okay?¡± I looked at her calmly and said clearly word by word.


    ¡°Leanna, it took me so much effort to find you ande all the way here to see you. How could you do this to me? You want to cut it off, but you have my blood, which can¡¯t be cut off.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what you want from me. Don¡¯t say anything sentimental.¡± After so much suffering, I¡¯m no longer as soft hearted as before. I¡¯m easily coaxed by some sweet words.


    I know what kind of person she is, so I won¡¯t let my guard down because of her words.


    ¡°Well, Ie here today to tell you that your mother-inw is looking for you. She already knows that you lied to her and that you had given birth to Eugene¡¯s baby.¡± After saying that, she looked at my face and saw my belly.


    She asked curiously, ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong with your belly? Are you¡­ Pregnant again? Who is the father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who is the father of my baby. As for my mother-inw, you can tell her that you don¡¯t know anything about me.¡± I said coldly.


    ¡± Do you think your mother-inw is a kind person? Tell me the truth, are you married again? Who is that man? Is he a foreigner?¡±


    ¡°If you just want to know this, I can tell you. Are you satisfied?¡± I don¡¯t want her to know about my rtionship with Edmund. After all, if my rtionship with Edmund is exposed at this time, it will definitely bring him a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Leena, I didn¡¯t expect that you are so capable that you can even hook a forienger.¡± When mother heard this answer, an expression of approval appeared on her face. She stood up and looked around the house again, ¡°I¡¯m watching TV. The people living here are all rich. Your house must be old and valuable. It seems that my new son-inw is also very powerful. He is also a business man, an artist, a doctor? Isn¡¯t he a doctor introduced by Hannah to you? I heard that he can make money as a doctor in Ennd. Isn¡¯t Hannah a doctor? She must have introduced her to you, right?¡±


    Judging from her tone, I just feel sick. In her heart, the only way to judge a man is to see the wealth of the manager.


    It¡¯s her money oriented and vulgar thoughts that made our family fall apart from childhood and can¡¯t be reunited now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make blind and disorderly conjectures. I have told you that what happened to me has nothing to do with you. If youe to me just to tell me that my mother-inw knows that I lied to her, then your goal has been achieved. You can leave now.¡± I don¡¯t intend to keep her. I always have a grudge against my mother.


    I know there must be other reasons for a person like her toe all the way to see me.


    Sure enough, as soon as I finished speaking, she said, ¡°you are so cold. You don¡¯t care about family affection at all. I ran so far away, but you were in a hurry to drive me away. However, the reason why I found you is not only because I wanted to tell you that thing. There is another thing I want to tell you. It¡¯s about Eugene. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Eugene?¡± When I heard the name, my curiosity was aroused. ¡°What do you want to say about him?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I found you?¡±


    I shook my head. Of course I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Someone sent me two messages. One is your address, and the other is¡­ You can¡¯t imagine it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked immediately.


    But she was not in a hurry to say, ¡°by the way, I¡¯ve been on the ne for more than ten hours, but the jetg hasn¡¯te back yet. I¡¯m really sleepy and hungry. Can you let me eat something first and then let me have a good sleep? If I have a good rest and a clear memory, I¡¯ll tell you the second message.¡±


    I have no choice.


    Although I am eager to know the answer, I can do nothing to her if she doesn¡¯t tell me.


    I have to ask Nana to prepare food for her first, and then prepare a guest room for her to rest.


    At this moment, I have a big doubt in my heart, that is, who sent the message to my mother.


    In this world, except Edmund and me, there are only three people who know that I¡¯m in Ennd, Myrna, Evelyn and Royston.


    The three of them only knew that we would go to London. They didn¡¯t know that we were in Edinburgh, nor did they know my specific address.


    So they shouldn¡¯t have revealed it, and they had no motivation to do so.


    But if it weren¡¯t for them, who would be so powerful to know my whereabouts?


    What was the purpose of that man doing this?


    Is it about Eugene?


    After eating and sleeping, she finally went downstairs.


    I walked up to her, sat down on the sofa opposite her and looked at her seriously. ¡°Well, you are full now and have a good sleep. Can you tell me something about Eugene?¡±


    She took a sip of coffee slowly, with a look of enjoyment on her face. ¡°In fact, whether I say it or not now doesn¡¯t mean much to you. You have already married another man, and you are pregnant with another man¡¯s child. I have to say it, but it will make trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I suddenly felt a little angry and clenched my fists.


    ¡°Well, since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll tell you. But you have to be mentally prepared. It¡¯s a big secret.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I¡¯m so nervous now.


    ¡°Eugene might still be alive!¡±


    Eugene, is he still alive?!


    Hearing this, I was stunned as if I had been struck by lightning.


    Could it be possible?


    Eugene is still alive?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    No, it¡¯s impossible


    If Eugene was alive, then why didn¡¯t anyone from the King family know about it?


    Even his parents didn¡¯t know about it.


    They had held a funeral for him.


    Didn¡¯t Petra say that? Eugene¡¯s body was burned to ashes.


    If it wasn¡¯t Eugene who had been burned to death, who else could it be?


    Eugene was not burned to death at that time, but his heart was almost exhausted. With his body, he would definitely not be able to survive the past four years.


    How could he still be alive?


    ¡°You are shocked, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t believe it, either. So I decided toe to Ennd to confirm the first message from the person who sent me the message was true. Fortunately, I found you. Do you think the first one is true and the second one is false?¡± SHer expression was unpredictable.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. If Eugene is still alive, why doesn¡¯t he go back? Why doesn¡¯t he appear in front of everyone? Doesn¡¯t he know how sad his parents are?¡± This is what I can¡¯t figure out the most.


    If Eugene was still alive, he should have appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I just received these two messages. I¡¯m here to persuade you that if Whitney wants her grandson, you can give him to her. In this way, you have worked hard to raise her grandson, and she has to thank you. I heard that she has a lot of property under her name, which can¡¯t be used up all her life. She has only one grandson now, and if she dies in the future, these property can only be left to this child By then, you will be the one who will get the benefit.


    I was still in shock and didn¡¯t hear her clearly, but I understood what she meant.


    How could it be possible for me to give Cedric to Whitney?


    ¡°So you came here to persuade me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Now I have almost figured out her purpose.


    ¡°Yes, not exactly. I came here to seek refuge with my daughter. You are living such afortable life now. How can you forget your mother?¡±


    ¡°Come to me? I advise you to give up. Let alone I¡¯m married now, my husband won¡¯t allow anyone to live in our house to disturb our peaceful life. Even I myself won¡¯t let you live with me. You came here for money. Just tell me how much money can block your mouth, so that you can not disturb us, and you can keep the secret.¡± I know my mother too well.


    Marriage and children were just chips she used to exchange for money.


    For money, she could abandon her husband and son, and she could turn against him.


    Lyndon, her ex husband, was the best evidence.


    Hearing what I said, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Now that you mentioned the money, it¡¯s not impossible to use it to get rid of me. But, Leanna, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that you may not be able to pay the price I offered.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, how much do you want?¡± As long as money can solve it, it¡¯s not a problem for me now.


    She stretched out a finger and pointed it at me.


    ¡°Ten million? Okay, I¡¯ll write you a check right away.¡± As I spoke, I stood up to take the check book.


    ¡°It¡¯s one hundred million. My silly daughter. Do you think your mother is so easy to be banished?¡± She said more seriously.


    Facing my mother¡¯s exorbitant demand, I have mixed feelings. I really want to open her heart and see what color it is.


    How could a mother threaten her daughter with her grandson.


    What a crazy person would do such a thing.


    ¡°One hundred million is not a problem for you with your current wealth. I remember that you took over all the properties under Eugene¡¯s name. At least several hundred million. Now you¡¯re married to a rich man, so it¡¯s not too much to use that money to repay your biological mother, right?¡± She took it for granted.

 Chapter 83

    Hearing her words, I was so angry that I trembled all over. I was extremely desperate for her. ¡°You really don¡¯t deserve to be a mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t call me mom since I left your father. To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t intend to ask for so much money. But when I thought that you had disappeared without a trace in the past four years and I couldn¡¯t get any information about you, I felt bad. You don¡¯t have a mother in your heart at all. I found you this time, and maybe I won¡¯t see you again next time. If I don¡¯t ask for more money, how can my life be guaranteed in the future? I¡¯m just being prepared. Do you understand? ¡± She said firmly.


    ¡°One hundred million is impossible. I don¡¯t have so much money. It¡¯s not wrong for me to inherit all the heritage of Eugene, but many of them are real estate, stock and some options. If you want me to sell them to you at once, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°But you still have your husband, right? You don¡¯t. You can always find him. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Anyway, I¡¯ll leave as soon as you give me the money.¡± She acted as if she was determined to stick to me.


    I was angry and hateful, but there was nothing I could do.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you one hundred million. But you have to promise me one thing first.¡± I thought for a while and said.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I want the number of the person who sent you the message.¡± I have to figure out who knows my address and Eugene¡¯s life.


    ¡°No problem.¡± She agreed without hesitation. She took out her phone and threw it to me.


    I took over the phone, opened the mailbox and looked through a few messages. As expected, I saw the two messages.


    I took down the phone number and returned it to her. ¡°don¡¯t waste your time. I have called this number a long time ago, but no one answered it. So I can¡¯t call youter.¡±


    I ignored her, picked up my phone and dialed this number.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. A woman¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know Eugene?¡± I asked tentatively on the phone.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Then the woman said, ¡°are you Leanna?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that they would know who I am at once.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know me?¡± I began to wonder who this person is. He knows me and Eugene, but his voice is not very familiar. Who could she be?


    Why didn¡¯t he appear in her memory?


    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you remember me? When you left Ennd, I saw you off in person.¡± The man said.


    Her words suddenly opened the door of my memory.


    It was her!!


    She!!


    It was her!


    ¡®is the person Eugene trusts most alive? Is Eugene still alive?


    ¡°She, is that you? Eugene is still alive. Is that true?¡± I asked anxiously.


    She smiled at the other end of the phone. ¡°It seems that your mother has found you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just want to know if Eugene is still alive and what happened that year.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t answer. She kept silent for a while and said, ¡°I know you have been with Edmund. Are you sure you still want to know everything about boss in such a situation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to know. No matter who I¡¯m with now, I want to know what¡¯s going on with Eugene.¡± Eugene¡¯s death has always been a knot in my heart. I once med Edmund for his death. And because of his death, I chose to go abroad and forget everything in the past.


    But now, I know he is still alive, how can I not care about him.


    ¡°But Mr. Eugene doesn¡¯t want you to know everything about him. To tell you the truth, I sent a message to your mother and asked her to find you. It was all my own decision. His original intention was that he would feel relieved when he knew that you were living a good life and were with the person he loved. He didn¡¯t want to disturb you. If he knew what I had done behind his back, he would never forgive me. So, I can¡¯t tell you too much about him. ¡± Said She.


    ¡°Eugene¡­ Where is he now?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that Eugene didn¡¯t show up to disturb me. Don¡¯t he know how sad his parents are because of him?


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you either.¡±


    ¡°Since Eugene is alive, why didn¡¯t hee back to his parents?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you. If he shows up, can you still be with Edmund now? Will you let Edmund marry you in the name of robbing your brother¡¯s wife? Miss Leanna, he has lived a hard life in the past four years. It¡¯s a miracle that he can survive.¡±


    When I heard this, I felt sad and unbelievable. ¡°You mean that he refused to let his parents know that he was still alive for me? What on earth had he experienced in the past four years?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think he chose to hide in the foreign country and live alone instead of? Four years ago, he had a heart transnt operation, but after that, there was a phenomenon of rejection. In the past four years, he had been fighting alone with the disease. Can you imagine what kind of life he had every day? After he had a good rest, he could only hide and lock himself in his room every day Without any contact with the outside world, he was like a fool who sacrificed himself to fulfill your happiness. Your happiness now is gained on our boss¡¯s shoulder. ¡± She¡¯s words were like a knife, flying directly into my heart.


    I can¡¯t imagine how lonely Eugene has been these years.


    I can¡¯t believe that all the pain he has suffered is all because of me.


    ¡°Can I see him?¡± I asked in a choked voice. I need to see him and ask him why he did that and why he was so stupid.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand why he has suffered so much for you and sacrificed everything for you?¡±


    My heart beat faster all of a sudden. I don¡¯t dare to know the answer.


    ¡°He¡¯s in love with you, Leanna.¡± She¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. It was so clear that no one could hear it clearly.


    Eugene has fallen in love with me?


    How is that possible? He knows that I only love Edmund from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense. How could Eugene¡­¡± I shook my head and couldn¡¯t believe her words at all.


    ¡°Look, you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit it. You still want to see him. Leanna, you don¡¯t deserve him. You don¡¯t deserve his love.¡± Her voice was full of contempt.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to see him, why did you tell me that he is still alive? Why did you tell me those things about him?¡± I asked in a trembling voice.


    She smiled, ¡°Why? Because I don¡¯t want you to be happy so easily. Leanna, who do you think you are? Why does boss have to suffer so much for you? Why can you suffer all the pain and get the love you want? I just want you to know everything. I want to see if you can still enjoy what you have now after a man has done so much for you secretly ¡­ ¡±


    Before She could finish her words, a deep, attractive voice came from the other end of the phone. It sounded familiar to me. Obviously, the voice was talking to She. ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    ¡°No, no one¡­¡± She¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line in a low voice. Obviously, the phone was a little far away.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡± The man was still talking.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not, Mr. Eugene. I¡¯m on the phone with my friend.¡± She tried to defend herself.


    I listened to the conversation between the two. It was not until this moment that Ipletely believed that Eugene was still alive. He was really alive.


    ¡°Eugene, is that you? Eugene, I¡¯m Leanna¡­¡± I shouted at the phone.


    However, the next second, the phone was hung up.


    Unwilling to give up, I called him again, but was told that his phone was powered off.


    I was on the verge of breaking down. I called him several times, but his phone was still powered off.


    I walked back and forth in the room like a headless fly. At a loss, my mother immediately stepped forward and grabbed my hand. ¡°Leanna, calm down! Is Eugene still alive?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When I looked at her, I suddenly realized that she had always been by my side. ¡°What do you want to do again?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I want to do? Silly girl, do you know what it means if he is still alive?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My mind is in a mess now and I can¡¯t think normally.


    ¡°It means that your rtionship with Eugene is not over, and you are not divorced. But now you are married. What do you mean? If hees back and doesn¡¯t give up on you, your marriage will be a problem whether it is legal or not.¡± Mother¡¯s words awakened the person in the dream. I was stunned when I heard this.


    Why didn¡¯t I think of this?


    If Eugene really showed up, then what about my marriage with Edmund?


    Is this the reason why Eugene doesn¡¯t want to show up in front of me now?


    ¡°Leanna, I think you need to think about it carefully. You can go back to your room and have a rest.¡±


    With a dull expression on my face, I was sent back to my room by my mother. Before entering the room, I turned to look at her and asked, ¡°will you tell others that Eugene is still alive?¡±


    ¡°Do you think your mother is stupid? Although I love money, I hope you can live a good life. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone without your permission.¡± She gave me a reassuring look and said.


    ¡°I need to think it over.¡± I turned around and went into my room.


    Iy on the bed, tossing and turning, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep. After thinking for a long time, I finally decided to tell Edmund about it.


    I believe that Edmund can solve the problem that I can¡¯t figure out.


    Most importantly, it¡¯s not easy for me to be with him now. I don¡¯t want to cause misunderstanding between the two people because of this matter.


    We have sworn in front of our master that we will be honest to each other from now on, know each other and support each other for the rest of our lives.


    At this time, City Y was in the early morning.


    My phone rang for a long time before I heard his hoarse voice. ¡°Leanna, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Edmund, are you sleeping? I¡­ I have something to tell you.¡± My voice was choked with sobs.


    ¡°What happened? Is something wrong with Cedric?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Cedric. It¡¯s Eugene.¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Edmund, Eugene is still alive. I heard his voice.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡± He asked immediately.


    So I told him everything that happened after my mother came to me on the other end of the phone.


    After hearing that, he kept silent for a long time and said calmly, ¡°I know, Leanna. You don¡¯t have to think too much. I will solve this matter. understand?¡±


    ¡°Edmund, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t acted on impulse, all these things wouldn¡¯t have happened and Eugene wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡± I cried on the phone.


    ¡°Well, silly, it wasn¡¯t all your fault at that time. We three were all wrong. Now that Eugene doesn¡¯t want to disturb us, it proves that he is still for your own good. You must ept his kindness. If he knows that you are so guilty now, he will definitely me himself more. Don¡¯t worry. I will find a way to deal with this matter. I will let Eugene go back to the King family and let him live the life he should live.¡± Heforted gently.


    ¡°Okay, I know. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t think too much. I won¡¯t disturb your rest. Go to sleep.¡± After hearing what he said, I finally felt relieved. Thinking of the time at Edmund¡¯s side, I said, ¡°I love you. Good night.¡± Then he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 84

    Eugene¡¯s POV


    Looking at She, who was standing in front of me with her head down and her face full of fear, I rubbed my temples.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t take my words seriously now, it¡¯s meaningless for me to keep you by my side. I don¡¯t need a disobedient secretary. I will transfer your sry to your card. You can go upstairs to pack your things and leave here now.¡± I said in a hoarse voice after a long silence.


    ¡°Mr. Eugene¡­¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t need you here.¡± I looked at her and said firmly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t drive me away. If I leave, who will take care of you? Okay, it¡¯s my fault this time. I promise it won¡¯t happen again. Can you forgive me this time?¡± Her voice was choked with sobs.


    ¡°Remember what you said. If you do these little things again without my permission, you will disappear automatically.¡± After all, she has been working for me for many years. I don¡¯t want to fire her unless I have to.


    Besides, I know she did all these for my happiness.


    Although the method is not feasible, the motivation is not bad, so I can¡¯t really drive her away.


    After she apologized, I chose to forgive her.


    ¡°I see. Mr. Eugene, I won¡¯t make decisions by myself anymore. I won¡¯t tell anyone about you without your permission.¡± She raised her hand and swore.


    I waved my hand and rubbed my temples with a headache. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the future. The most important thing now is to find a way to solve the current problem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± She looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°You just messed it up. Leanna will call Edmund as soon as she knows that I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m afraid that Edmund has already sent someone to investigate my whereabouts.¡± I analyzed.


    ¡°Then what should we do? If Edmund finds you, will you go back to the King family?¡±¡±I can¡¯t go back.¡± I shook my head. ¡°He may not want me to go back.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°So you mean we can leave before Edmund finds us?¡± She asked tentatively.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. He doesn¡¯t want me to go back, so I don¡¯t have to hide from him. It¡¯s better for me to contact him voluntarily than wait for him to send someone to find me. We have to see each other in the end. Please help me contact him and ask him toe here.¡± After thinking for a while, I made a decision.


    ¡°Are you going to meet Edmund?¡± she asked in surprise


    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried if I don¡¯t tell him in person.¡± I sighed, ¡°and there are some things that may be told to him. With his cooperation, there will be a turning point.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send him a message now.¡±


    ¡°Tell him toe to see me alone!¡± I warn you.


    Edmund¡¯s POV


    When I received the message, I arranged everything and arrived at London on the second day. I didn¡¯t expect that Eugene had been here for 4 years.


    By the sea, he and I sit side by side towards the sea, and a table in the middle separated us.


    There was only a table in the middle of the room, but it made people feel as if there was a few light years between them.


    The sea breeze blew up the waves, one after another, apanied by a huge sound, reaching people¡¯s ears.


    The waiter brought the beer and put it on the table. I picked it up and took a sip. I looked at the sea horizon in the distance. The sunset was about to fall, and the sky was dyed red.


    On the beach, there were many hot blonde beauties in colorful sexy bikini, lying on the beach and enjoying the [the setting sun.


    ¡°Do you like the beer here?¡± After a long silence, Eugene suddenly spoke and turned to look at me.


    ¡°You invited me here not only because you want to buy me beer, right?¡± I looked back into his eyes and asked.


    He smiled, ¡°you are really the same as before, without any change.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± I¡¯ll pay you back.


    ¡°How long has it been since west drank together?¡±


    ¡°I remember that you can¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Yes,st time we drank with you, when we were five years old, we stole grandpa¡¯s whiskey. He found us and taught us a lesson.¡± Thinking of the funny things happened in his childhood, he couldn¡¯t help smiling more happily.


    ¡°How could you still remember what happened in the past?¡±


    ¡°I only remember one thing. I don¡¯t remember what happened after that.¡± When he said this, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    That¡¯s right. After that, my brother had a rpse one after another, first me, and then Eugene.


    But at that time, there was only one heart that could save my life. Originally, he was in the front row, but because of old master¡¯s words, he forced me to carry out a heart transnt operation first.


    From then on, he began to hate the King family, grandfather and me who used to be close to him.


    He didn¡¯t understand why we are all the grandsons of the King family, but he has to sacrifice his life.


    It was also because of this that our rtionship gradually distanced itself from each other. Later, the two of us didn¡¯t have much interaction, and naturally, we didn¡¯t have much memory.


    ¡°I heard from your secretary that you have recovered. In that case, go home with me.¡± I don¡¯t want to talk about what happened in the past. At that time, I was still young, just like Eugene, who knew nothing and could only be at the mercy of the adults.


    Later, I got to know that my life was supposed to belong to Eugene. But as time went by, and Eugene was indifferent to me, I had nothing to say, so I didn¡¯t mention it.


    ¡°Go home? Are you sure you want to take me home?¡± When he heard these two words, his expression was somewhat ironic. His bright eyes shone with a faint red light.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± I said seriously.


    The smile on his face widened. ¡°Do you know the consequences of taking me home?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± How could I not know?


    ¡°Once Ie back alive, as the nominal wife, do you think you can continue to be together with Leanna? And the child¡¯s nominal father is me. Edmund, are you sure you have the courage to face the public¡¯s gaze? Can you solve the doubts of the King family?¡±


    ¡°I will take care of all these things. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± My voice was firm. ¡°If it¡¯s something I have to bear with Leanna, I will face it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± However, he shook his head. ¡°Do you think your mother will agree to your marriage? Do you think Leanna can enter the mansion?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to go in. I will live outside with her.¡±


    ¡°Edmund, are you too naive or too optimistic? Don¡¯t you know your mother? If she knows the rtionship between you and Leanna, do you think she will let Leanna live well and ruin your reputation?¡± He warned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know your father¡¯s death, do you?¡± He said.


    My father¡¯s death is like a thorn in my heart, and no one dares to easily touch it.


    ¡°You may not believe it. If I hadn¡¯t heard the driver¡¯s words, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that there would be such a cruel woman in the world.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°your mother knew that your father eloped with that woman.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°To be exact, your father¡¯s elope with that woman was caused by your mother. Back then, when your mother found out that your father had an affair with another woman, she had also thought of a way to stop them from continuing to be together. However, perhaps your father really loved that woman, so not only was he not torn apart, but the rtionship between the two was getting deeper and deeper. Your father was nning to divorce, but for the sake of you He didn¡¯t want to be too ruthless, so he just mentioned and didn¡¯t insist on divorcing her immediately. Later, your mother was probably heartbroken and knew that it was impossible to change, so she wrote a letter to each of them, saying that they could be together. However, she had to keep everything under your father¡¯s name, including the position of the King family¡¯sdy, for her. They could leave. Uncle received the letter and thought he was free, so he drove away with his beloved woman. He didn¡¯t know that they were on a road that your mother designed for them. ¡±


    When Eugene was describing the story, his tone was extremely calm, as if he was telling a long story.


    I heard it, but my heart was surging.


    I have never dreamed that my father was killed by my mother.


    However, my mother always looks like an abandoned woman in front of me.


    Over the years, I have suffered too much from my mother¡¯s resentment against my father. I always feel sorry for my mother, who was betrayed by my husband. Even my grandfather often let me endure my mother. Therefore, no matter how sad I am and how I can¡¯t understand, I still dare not disobey my mother to hurt her heart.


    Now the truth was torn up and bloody appeared in front of me. It was cruel and dark, which made my heart suffer a huge impact.


    ¡°What do you think? Are you shocked? Do you still dare to let Leanna appear in front of your mother now?¡± He said lightly.


    ¡°Where is the culprit now?¡± I took a deep breath and asked.


    ¡°What? Do you want him to pay for your father¡¯s life?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°if you want to kill him, it¡¯s as easy as killing an ant. But he¡¯s just a man who takes money to work. Do you think you can do that? Besides, I¡¯ve helped you teach that man a lesson. He¡¯s living worse than death now. Or do you want to hear him personally describe how your mother entrusted him to create a car ident and kill people in the past?¡±


    I clenched my fists and asked myself, ¡®do I really want to hear the driver tell me what happened in the past?


    No, I don¡¯t want to.


    Even though I¡¯m strong minded, it¡¯s hard for me to ept that my mother is the one who killed my father.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this not to make you sad. I just hope you understand that Leanna can¡¯t fall into your mother¡¯s hands. So, if you really want Leanna to be happy, please let her stay away from the King family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She is Edmund¡¯s wife. I won¡¯t let her hide behind me all her life.¡± I promised to marry her. One day, I will let her stand by my side and let the whole world know that she is my wife.


    ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t care about it anymore.¡± Eugene asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s also the matter between me and her. Since you are alive, go back to the King family with me to see your parents.¡±


    ¡°Go home?¡± A bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°Do you think I can go back?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go back? Your parents have been sad for your death for a long time. If you appear in front of them now, they will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were very happy. And then? About my death at that time, about Leanna, and about the baby, how should I exin it to them? Haven¡¯t you been curious about why I married Leanna?¡±


    ¡°In order to take revenge on me for robbing your heart back then.¡± I looked at him firmly.


    Hearing this, he nodded at first, and then shook his head. ¡°Not only that, you probably won¡¯t believe it if you tell me. All this is arranged by our dearest grandfather.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Today, I learned a lot from Eugene.


    At first, I changed my opinion of my mother. But now, even my closest grandfather has something to hide from me?


    ¡°Grandpa has already known about your rtionship with Leanna. You are the most proud heir in his heart, and he has been monitoring your every move. From the day you took Leanna back to City Y, he has known everything about you, including Leanna¡¯s pregnancy. With the background of Leanna¡¯s family, of course she can¡¯t be epted by grandpa. In Grandpa¡¯s heart, he just wants to give you the best, power and gold Money, woman, everything rted to you must be the best, and most suitable for the identity of heir of the King group. ¡± He sighed, ¡°He knows you¡¯re stubborn. If he forces you to break up with him, you won¡¯t seed. At this time, he came up with a very good idea to separate you. And even if the misunderstanding is cleared up in the future, you will never be together.¡±


    When I heard this, I was so shocked that even my self-control, which I had always been proud of, couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s grandpa who asked you to marry Leanna?¡± My voice was trembling.


    What was the feeling of being betrayed by the person, relied on and closest to?


    It¡¯s my first time to taste it.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He nodded.

 Chapter 85

    ¡°Why did you say yes? What good will it do to you? Just to revenge on me?¡± Will you pay too much to marry a woman you don¡¯t love and have your brother¡¯s child to revenge on me?


    ¡°As I said, revenge is just one of the reasons, and more importantly, it is also the reason why I have to do so. It is because grandpa has made a condition that I can¡¯t refuse.¡± Said Eugene.


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    ¡°He said that as long as I was willing to marry Leanna, he would be willing to use all the resources he had to find me a suitable heart.¡± When he said this, there was an iparably sarcastic smile on his face, ¡°Can you imagine what our grandfather said? It turns out that he has always been able to save me. But because of you, he is afraid that I will be a stumbling block for you to inherit the group, so he just watched me suffer from illness every day and doesn¡¯t want to save me. His n is really good. He let me marry Leanna. On one hand, he wanted to separate you two. On the other hand, the child in Leanna¡¯s belly is still named King and hasn¡¯t been outside. Third, as long as I¡¯m alive, you and Leanna will never be together. Even if I die, you won¡¯t be together in a short time. Do you think there is anyone in the world who is more calcting than our grandfather? Can I refuse him? ¡±


    After hearing what he said, I took a deep breath and my face was ghastly pale.


    Eugene continued, ¡°Leanna is a very cute and pitiful woman. She is just like a pawn yed by us. She doesn¡¯t know the dirty deal behind us. She is just a fool. She wants to find a father for her child and let him grow up in aplete family. At first, I did want to use her to stimte you and revenge on you. But after I got in touch with her, I found that she has a unique temperament, which makes people feel lonely. She was really stupid. She couldn¡¯t bear to give up her mother and her father who had abandoned her. This stupid woman. Even if she married me, she has never forgotten you in her heart. For several times, I tried to fulfill your wish, so I went to Royston. I took a fancy to his underworld background in Ennd. I wanted him to help me find a suitable heart, so that I wouldn¡¯t have to be used by old master to pin you down, and I couldpletely get rid of the King family. But unfortunately, as soon as I connected to Royston, Leanna found out. She thought I was going to hurt you, so she told you about it¡­ ¡±


    I listened to him quietly. After a long time, I said slowly, ¡°in fact, Royston told me about it. I stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing that, he was stunned for a moment, and then burst intoughter. ¡°So, everything is fate. Think about it. If you didn¡¯t stop Royston at that time, he helped me find a suitable heart, and I sessfullypleted the heart transnt, and then broke off the engagement with Leanna. Why did she have to go abroad alone, give birth to the child, and raise her alone? Edmund, after all, you are the one who hurt her the most and made her suffer the most.¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t let her be wronged in the future. I want to give her the best.¡± Only in this way can I live up to the hardships she has suffered for me.


    ¡°The best?¡± He repeated the sentence, ¡°yes, for her, only you can give her the best.¡±


    ¡°Are you determined not to go back to the King family?¡± I collected myself and looked at him seriously.


    He shook his head with a trace of weariness on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the second son of the for the rest of my life. If I go back one day, there is only one possibility. Edmund, listen up. I know that Leanna is not happy with you. By that time, I will go back and take her back from you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That day will nevere.¡± I sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I still want to say that if you want to be with her for a long time, don¡¯t take her back to the King family, and don¡¯t let her have anything to do with the King family.¡± Eugene said.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± After saying that, I picked up the half bottle of beer on the table, raised my head and drank it up.


    ¡°You¡­ Take care!¡± I stood up and looked at Eugene¡¯s side face.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± he looked back at me with a smile on his face. ¡°You too!¡±


    His words awakened the softest memory in my heart. At that moment, we seemed to go back to our childhood. Two naughty children slipped into grandpa¡¯s cer and stole wine


    At that time, our rtionship was so good.


    I will protect grandpa as his elder brother when he scolds us.


    He wouldfort me not to cry when I was scolded.


    We used to be brothers. We have gone through a lot, and now we finally be brothers again.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    Since I knew that Eugene is still alive, my mood has been ups and downs.


    I wanted to see Eugene, but no one answered my call to She.


    I called Edmund, but he justforted me and told me not to think too much. He would take care of everything.


    Because of the emotional fluctuation and pregnancy reaction, my body was a little unbearable, and I almost fainted at the door of the bathroom once.


    The doctor told me to have a good rest and keep me rxed.


    In order to make my baby grow up healthily, I have to force myself not to think about everything about Eugene.


    Time passed slowly.


    This morning, after breakfast, I was taking a walk in the courtyard apanied by a nurse.


    As soon as I finished my steps and walked into the living room, I saw my mother walking directly to me with the Cedric phone in her hand. She grabbed my hand and walked into the bedroom.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Follow me to the bedroom. I have something to ask you.¡± She said as she walked.


    After entering the bedroom, she locked the door with her own hands and looked at me. ¡°Leanna, tell me, who is your current husband?¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this?¡± I looked at the phone in her hand and guessed that she might have known something.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t ask, you will die without knowing how.¡± As she spoke, she turned on her phone and pointed at the photo. ¡°Tell me the truth. Is the person in the photo Edmund? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    I saw that she found out and knew that I couldn¡¯t hide it from her, so I reached out to take the phone. ¡°He is my husband now.¡±


    Hearing this, mother closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°How could you¡­ Stop saying anything. Pack up and go with me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I looked at her and refused to leave.


    ¡°Why? Do you think Eugene is still alive? If he knows that you have married his brother, what do you think he will do? Have you forgotten the lesson from Lorna?¡± She looked as if she was facing a formidable enemy.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Jiang Lorna?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with Lorna. But do you know why the car ident happened to Lorna, which not only caused the loss of the baby in her womb, but also caused her womb to be cut off? Can¡¯t she be a mother for the rest of her life?¡±


    I know it, but I still don¡¯t understand. What does it have to do with me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she have an ident?¡±


    ¡°An ident? Do you really believe it? So coincidentally, the car ident happened to her?¡± She sneered.


    ¡°What do you mean? Did someone arrange the car ident?¡± When I thought of this possibility, my scalp tingled.


    ¡°You are not that stupid. Let me tell you the truth. Eugene arranged the car ident.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s impossible¡­ How could Eugene do such a cruel thing?¡± I can¡¯t believe what I heard.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. It took me more than 200000 dors to pry open the driver¡¯s mouth. It was him who told me. Can it be false? He can¡¯t find anyone to nder him, can he? Think about it. Lorna was pregnant with his father¡¯s child before, and he could kill her. Now you are pregnant with his brother¡¯s child and cheat on him. Can he let you go?¡±


    Her words shocked me. The car ident of Lorna was arranged by Eugene.


    Was that true?


    But if it was not true, why was her mother so nervous now?


    But even if it¡¯s true, I believe that Eugene won¡¯t do such a thing to me.


    After all, he knows that I only love Edmund from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether what you said is true or not. Even if it is true, Eugene won¡¯t do that to me. He knows what happened between me and Edmund.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean? Have you been with Edmund before this?¡± Her mother asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. Before I married Eugene, I was with Edmund. Eugene also knew that. Later, Edmund wanted to marry Myrna, so Eugene decided to marry me. Do you understand? So, Eugene won¡¯t take revenge on me because I am with Edmund.¡± I just told her my rtionship with Edmund and Eugene.


    After hearing what I said, she was so shocked that her chin almost fell down.


    ¡°It¡¯s too messy. Slow down. So you mean that Eugene knows what happened between you and Edmund, but he doesn¡¯t mind at all. He not only doesn¡¯t mind, but also marries you. Is it possible that Cedric is also the son of Edmund?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her question, but she had already guessed it. ¡°No wonder¡­ No wonder you told Whitney that you lost the baby and had an abortion¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that you know everything, you should understand that I will never give Cedric to Eugene¡¯s mother. Don¡¯t try to persuade her anymore.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I know you won¡¯t let me hand over the child, and I¡¯ve already given up that idea. Besides, didn¡¯t you promise to give me one hundred million? Give me the money, and I¡¯ll leave right away. I don¡¯t want to get involved in your business.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the money now. I don¡¯t have so much savings¡­¡± in fact, I haven¡¯t told Edmund that my mother asked me for one hundred million. I don¡¯t want Edmund to think that my mother only asks me for money.


    Although I know my parents are very bad, I still want to cover it up in front of the person I love, to protect my extremely fragile self-esteem.


    ¡°Then how much money do you have now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money. All my money was left to me by Eugene. Now that I know he is still alive, I have no reason to continue to upy his property. I want to return the money to him.¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine how Eugene has survived in the past four years. He must have lived a hard life because of his illness.


    She said that she had a heart transnt operation and she should be fine now.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Leanna, are you stupid? Although Eugene is still alive, if he doesn¡¯t show up, you can continue to pretend that you don¡¯t know. Since he can give you all his money, it means that he doesn¡¯t care about it at all. You can use it as you like. Why do you have to care about it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. I won¡¯t use the money anymore. I¡¯ll return it all to Eugene.¡± I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m not afraid that my mother will threaten me.


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to give it to her, just let Edmund give it to her. Anyway, he is rich. I think it¡¯s reasonable for him to pay some money to take care of his mother-inw.¡±


    When I heard that she was thinking about Edmund again, I felt disgusted.


    She really doesn¡¯t want to leave any dignity for me.


    ¡°You can ask Edmund for money, but you have to ask for it yourself. I can¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Why? He can¡¯t marry you without giving you any benefit, can he?¡± She felt at ease.


    Hearing this, I only felt a sense of nausea in my heart. ¡°Do you think you are qualified as a mother? Do you deserve this money?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not qualified, I can only me your useless father. At that time, he was addicted to gambling and let me find that there was no hope in my life, so he left that family. If you want to me it on your father, you can me him.¡±


    I don¡¯t have the strength to quarrel with her. I have exhausted enough energy today.


    Now that she wants to ask Edmund for money, I can¡¯t stop her. I believe that Edmund should be more skillful at dealing with such things than me.

 Chapter 86

    Edmund¡¯s POV


    Oan immediately handed the phone to me. ¡± Leanna¡¯s mother called you just now. I suspect that she might have known the rtionship between you and Leanna.¡±


    At this time, I remembered that Belinda was still living in our house in Edinburgh, so I guessed that she must have known about it.


    ¡±


    ¡°Did she say anything?¡±


    Oan shook her head, ¡°no. I told her that you were busy and asked her to tell me what happened. and she hung up.¡±


    After thinking for half a second, I picked up my phone and dialed Leanna¡¯s number.


    As soon as the phone rang, it was connected. Cedric¡¯s clear voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Hello, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Cedric, this is Dad. Where is your mommy?¡± When I heard my son¡¯s voice, I was in a good mood.


    ¡°Mommy is in her room. Daddy, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Me too. When will youe to see mommy and me?¡± Cedric said in a sweet voice.


    ¡°How about next week? Can you give the phone to Mommy and let her answer it now?¡± I know that once Cedric talks to me, there will be a lot of things that will never end. So I just let Leanna answer the phone first.


    Soon, I heard Leanna¡¯s voice, ¡°hello¡­ Edmund¡­¡±


    ¡°Leanna, your mother called me, but I didn¡¯t answer it. It was Oan.¡±


    ¡°Did she really call you?¡± Leanna sighed, ¡°yes, she can do anything.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Tell me, are you wronged?¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±.


    ¡°No, Edmund. She has already known what happened between us. She has nothing else to talk to you except asking you for money.¡±


    ¡°Money? How much does she want?¡±


    ¡°She said she wanted one hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Tell her. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare the money for her. You ask her toe back to take it.¡±


    ¡°Edmund, I¡¯m sorry. I have such a family. I will only cause you trouble¡­¡± she said in a guilty tone.


    ¡°Silly girl,pared with what you have suffered for me, a little money is nothing. ording to what I said, you don¡¯t need to worry. I will handle everything.¡± Iforted her.


    ¡°Well, I see¡­¡± she hesitated for half a second and continued, ¡°well¡­ Have you contacted Eugene?¡±


    Hearing her mention of Eugene, I thought for a while and lied to her, ¡°not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call Sheter. Maybe I can get through.¡± Leanna said.


    ¡°Leanna¡­ You don¡¯t have to call that number. I called and couldn¡¯t get through. Maybe Eugene doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed by us. Since he has chosen to live a new life, we can fulfill his wish as a respect for him. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of Eugene. I promise you that I¡¯ll keep in touch with him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I put it down and looked up at Oan. ¡°I asked you to contact Leanna¡¯s sister, Hannah. Have you got in touch with her?¡±


    ¡°I have found out her contact information and haven¡¯t called her yet. But are you sure you want to contact her? She seems to be carrying out a rescue project. Is there anything wrong with Leanna?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Do you know why Leanna¡¯s mother called?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Did she make things difficult for Leanna?¡±


    I sneered, ¡°she asked me for money.¡±


    ¡°What? How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°One hundred million.¡±


    Oan was shocked. ¡°One hundred million? How dare she ask you for money? What on earth has she done for Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Money is not a problem, but it¡¯s not the right way to go on like this. Besides, I don¡¯t believe in her.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Do you mean that even if she takes the money, she might not keep the secret?¡± Said Oan.


    ¡°Do you think a person like her who can take her daughter as a tool to make money is a person who pays attention to integrity? She got the money from me and then sold Leanna to Whitney. It¡¯s not something she can¡¯t do.¡± I despise Belinda from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°What you said makes sense. When Leanna married second master, she was also eager to recognize this daughter, wasn¡¯t she? Before that, she didn¡¯t even want to see her.¡± Oan nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s better to find someone to gag her than to use money to gag her.¡±.


    ¡°Do you mean to ask Hannah to be the one who blocked her mouth?¡±


    ¡°Leanna is too soft hearted. She can¡¯t be cruel to her parents who had given birth to her. Even if she has unreasonable requests, she can¡¯t refuse them. But Hannah is different. She lives with Leanna and cares about her sister very much. If she knows that her scum parents have been ckmailing Leanna, what do you think she will do? Now she has be a doctor s and is famous in the foreign medical industry, which makes her famous It was also a good thing that she came back to develop. In this way, we can not only get rid of that perfect couple, but also let Leanna see her sister when shees back from abroad. Why not? ¡±


    Oan agreed with him. ¡°If Hannah reallyes back, she can definitely suppress the couple by her means. That girl is hot tempered and not easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, please contact Hannah for me and tell her my identity. I will invite her back in the name of Leanna.¡± After thinking for a while, I added, ¡°in addition, arrange a vice president for her in The Peace Hospital. With her current qualifications, it should be no problem for her to be a vice president.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Oan said yes, turned around and left the office.


    I leaned against the chair, with my phone in my hand. I opened the album and saw a photo. Leanna¡¯s belly was bulging.


    Four months, four monthster, the little guy woulde out.


    I have to remove all the obstacles for the three of them before the baby is born.


    Eugene promised me that he would help me solve his parents¡¯ problem. Now I have to face my mother. Eugene¡¯s words are like a huge stone pressing on my heart. Is my mother really the murderer of my father?


    I can¡¯t let my wife and children take the risk, so I have to find out the truth, even if the result is something I don¡¯t want to ept


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    After my mother came back, my life became rxed andfortable again.


    Edmund hase to visit me and Cedric less frequently in the past two months, but he still keeps in touch with them on the phone.


    As time goes by, the baby in my belly is getting bigger and bigger. It¡¯s more than seven months and it¡¯s getting close to the expected date of childbirth.


    In the afternoon, I was lying in my room to have a rest. Suddenly, the nanny ran in with a panic on her face. ¡°Madam, something¡¯s wrong. Cedric fainted.¡±


    Hearing the news, I got up from the bed in a hurry and walked towards Cedric¡¯s room with my hands on my waist.


    When I entered the room, I saw Cedric lying on the bed, pale and unresponsive.


    ¡°Cedric, Cedric, wake up. Can you hear Mommy?¡±


    But Cedric didn¡¯t respond at all. He justy there motionlessly.


    I was so scared that I immediately asked the servant to call an ambnce. Then I went to the room to get my phone and called Edmund.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered it. Then I remembered that due to the jetg, City Y was in the early morning. Edmund should be sleeping, so he didn¡¯t hear the phone ring.


    The ambnce arrived in about fifteen minutes. The medical staff carried Cedric into the ambnce. As a pregnant woman, it was inconvenient for me to move, so I didn¡¯t follow the ambnce. Instead, the nanny drove the ambnce to the hospital in her own off-road vehicle.


    After Cedric entered the hospital, he was directly sent to the resuscitation room. When he sent us and our son to Edinburgh, Edmund had already contacted a private hospital and arranged a special attending doctor for Cedric. Therefore, after Cedric entered the hospital, the attending doctor took over the treatment.


    Sitting on the bench outside the resuscitation room, I was very nervous. I held my big belly with one hand and prayed for Cedric toe out safely.


    After waiting for a long time, I felt my two legs numb. The doctor came out of the emergency room, walked up to me and said, ¡°the child¡¯s condition is not optimistic now. Although you have been paying attention to it, it is not under control.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? What can we do to save him? How is he now?¡± I was so anxious that I grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and asked.


    The doctor thought for a moment and said, ¡°the best way is to carry out the bone marrow transnt operation as soon as possible. No one knows how long the child can wait. As his condition is getting worse, he may be in danger at any time.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have the transnt operation as soon as possible? But my baby is only seven months old¡­¡± I looked down at my belly, so anxious that tears were rolling in my eyes.


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t rmend premature birth, but now you have to save your son, I¡¯m afraid that you can only do this.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°If I take the baby out of my belly now, will he be in danger?¡± I have made up my mind to give birth to the baby in advance.


    ¡°We have an incubator and a way to deal with the premature baby. Of course, there is still a risk. It all depends on you. With all due respect, madam, your eldest son is really in an emergency now.¡±


    ¡°I know. Please help me. I have to give birth to my baby in advance. I must save Cedric.¡± As I spoke, I handed my phone to the servant next to me. ¡°Sarry, please help me call President and tell him what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    At this time, a nurse pushed me into a wheelchair and sent me to the gynaecology and obstetrics department.


    I touched my round belly with both hands and silently said to the baby in my belly, ¡°you must be strong. I¡¯m waiting for your help.¡±


    Edmund¡¯s pov


    When I got up, it was already half past seven in the morning.


    In the past two months, I have been investigating my father¡¯s car ident. Finally, I found the culprit, Trish. I didn¡¯t expect that Trish, who has been with my mother all the time, would be my father¡¯s one night stand. Back then, father mistook Trish for mother when he was drunk, but Trish was pregnant.


    father gave her a sum of money and asked her to abort the child, but she was unwilling. She actually wanted to force father to divorce with the child. father was so angry that he asked someone to tie her up to the hospital and gave her arge sum of money. After that, she still stayed by her mother¡¯s side to serve her. mother had never known about it. father didn¡¯t pay attention to it since he saw that Trish was honest. However, Trish had always held a grudge against her. When father eloped, she broke the brake of the car, causing father and his lover to die on the way.


    When mother knew about it, she was ten years older in an instant. After one night, the knot in her heart was solved for many years. I also told her about my rtionship with Leanna, but I didn¡¯t dare to tell her about Cedric¡¯s condition. I only said that I would take her to see grandson for a period of time.


    After solving this matter, I finally felt relieved for the past two months. I didn¡¯t sleep until this morning.


    When I went downstairs, I saw my phone on the tea tablest night. I picked it up casually and found dozens of missed calls from the other side of the continent.


    It was all from Leanna.


    Seeing those calls, I suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Generally speaking, Leanna won¡¯t call me at this time, because she knows I¡¯m resting, so she won¡¯t disturb me easily.


    But there were so many missed calls on the screen. It could be seen that the situation was very urgent, so she kept calling.


    Did something happen to them?


    I didn¡¯t dare to think about it carefully and immediately called back.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. Sarry¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Sir, nice to meet you¡­¡±

 Chapter 87

    ¡°Sarry, what happened? Why did you call me so many times?¡± I¡¯ll ask immediately.


    ¡°Sir, I need you toe to Edinburgh now. Madam had a C-section this evening to give birth to a daughter for you. Cedric is going to have a bone marrow transnt operation. Madam is still in aa and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Leanna due in two months? What happened? Why did she give birth to the baby in advance?¡± I asked as I went upstairs to change my clothes.


    ¡°¡±Cedric suddenly fainted in the afternoon and was sent to the hospital. The doctor said that his condition had worsened, so the transnt operation was needed as soon as possible. So she decided to give birth to the baby in advance¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay in the hospital and take care of my wife. I wille here as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, I hung up the phone, quickly changed my clothes and prepared to go out.


    Before getting on the car, I immediately took out my phone and dialed another number.


    When the line was connected, a low voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°hello¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Leanna is in the hospital now. I¡¯m not with her. She only has a servant. Can you go to the hospital to look after her for me?¡±


    After half a minute¡¯s silence, he said, ¡°send me the address.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, I edited the address and sent it to her.


    Then he started the car and drove straight to the airport.


    On the way to the airport, I called Oan and asked him to arrange a private ne to fly directly to Edinburgh.


    Leanna¡¯s POV


    When I woke up from thea, most of the anesthetic on had been removed.


    When I opened my eyes and looked at the clean andfortable ward, I suddenly realized that I was in the hospital now.


    I reached out to touch my belly, but identally touched the wound. It hurt so much that I frowned.


    ¡°Leanna, you wake up.¡± Suddenly, a familiar but obscure voice came to her ears.


    I followed the source of the voice, slowly turned my head and looked to the side.


    With tearful eyes, I saw a familiar face that I haven¡¯t seen for a long time.


    This face has appeared countless times in my dreams, but disappeared.


    I didn¡¯t expect to meet him again in my life.


    This extremely unreal feeling intertwined with the pain on the wound, making me not know whether I am in reality or in a dream.


    ¡°Eugene? Is that you? Really you?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. I reached out and tried to grab his hand to make sure that the man in front of me was alive.


    He held my hand gently and said with a warm smile, ¡°it¡¯s me, Leanna. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How could you¡­¡± I wanted to ask him a lot of questions, but when I was about to ask him, I found that I didn¡¯t know where to start.


    A sharp pain came from the cut of my stomach, and I suddenly realized that I had just given birth. ¡°How is my baby? Is she all right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The baby is fine. It¡¯s just a little weak because of the premature birth. Now the doctor has sent it to the incubator. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Eugeneforted me gently.


    ¡°Where is Cedric? Is he having an operation now?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°The doctor has taken out the umbilical cord blood and is having an transnt operation now. You just wake up and are still very weak. Don¡¯t worry about the children. Have a good rest first.¡±¡±


    Hearing this, tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°Eugene, it¡¯s so nice to see you¡­¡±


    Not long after I woke up, I fell asleep again.


    When I woke up again, it was already a few hourster.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the servant sitting next to me and taking a nap. I moved my body and wanted to change a posture.


    When the servant heard the noise, she immediately opened her eyes and said, ¡°madam, you are awake.¡±


    I moved my body a little to the left and looked around the room. ¡°Where is the gentleman who was here before?¡±


    Hearing this, the servant shook her head and asked, ¡°what Sir?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the gentleman who has been with me since I woke up.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯ve been staying here all the time. There¡¯s no sir here.¡± The servant answered nkly.


    When I heard this, my expression suddenly froze.


    No?


    How could it not be?


    I saw Eugene. He even grabbed my hand. The temperature was high and fresh.


    How could it not appear?


    ¡°Madam, are you dreaming?¡± The servant asked.


    Dream? Was it a dream?


    Was that real feeling, that familiar and gentle voice really a dream?


    Seeing that I was absent-minded, the servant immediately took out her mobile phone, opened the photo album and handed it to me. ¡± this is a photo of your daughter. She is so cute. Please have a look.¡±


    As soon as I heard her mention my daughter, I immediately looked at the screen of my mobile phone and saw the baby in the photo. Although it was less than a month, it was very nutritious, so it was not much worse than those full-term children.


    But she looked very small. Her eyes hadn¡¯tpletely opened. A pair of small hands clenched into fists and raised on her little face.


    ¡°She is so cute.¡± Looking at my baby, I was so happy that tears ran out uncontrobly.


    This is my second baby. She is like an angel. She saved Cedric¡¯s life and brought new vitality to our whole family.


    At this time, footsteps came from outside. I looked up at the door and saw more than a dozen airnes. Edmund, who was worn out, appeared at the door of the ward.


    After he entered the room, he strode to the bed and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw me waking up.


    He reached out, held my face in his hands and gave me a gentle kiss between my eyebrows. ¡°Leanna, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Edmund, look at our daughter. She is so cute, just like an angel.¡± I raised my phone and said with a smile.


    He took a look at the photo on his phone, raised his hand and rubbed my nose. ¡°It¡¯s cute. It looks exactly like you.¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°a daughter will be better if she is like her father. Then her life will be better.¡±


    ¡°He is my daughter. No matter who she is like, she will have a good life.¡± He turned to Sarry and asked, ¡°how¡¯s Cedric?¡±


    ¡°The operation went well, but we can¡¯t go to see him now.¡± Sarry replied.


    Hearing the news, Edmund breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t with you when you needed me the most.¡± He held my hand and med himself.


    ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t say that. I know you want to be with us more than ever. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Leanna whispered.


    ¡°Leanna, I promise you that I won¡¯t be so far away from you in the future. When Cedric¡¯s condition stabilized, I will take you back to City Y. I have solved everything. You don¡¯t need to worry about your parents, my mother, and even Eugene. You will be with me as my wife soon. We will reunite.¡± He held my hand and said seriously.


    Looking at his serious face, I felt very happy. I nodded at him with a smile and said, ¡°okay.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Leanna, I still owe you a grand wedding. My mother has been preparing for us in person. When we go back, she will hold it in the King¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Hearing the news, I nodded excitedly.


    The sunshine outside the window is just right. I know our happy life has just begun.


    Half a yearter, the King¡¯s Mansion


    After a grand wedding ceremony in the church at noon, the dinner party in the evening was held in the mansion.


    Ophelia, mother-inw, had done her best to invite all the famous families in the city to attend the wedding. As a result, the gate of the mansion was crowded with people.


    After receiving the news, some media came to squat, hoping to pry into more details of the banquet and the guests.


    The dinner party was set up in the outdoor garden, which was warm and romantic. In the middle of the party, there was a huge multiyer flower cake. Many children were walking around the cake, full of child interest.


    The emcee of the dinner began to make a speech on the stage. Then Edmund and I appeared in front of everyone under the guidance of the spotlight.


    I was wearing a long red dress, while Edmund was in a ck suit, holding a ss of wine and drinking with everyone. With the music of the live band, the atmosphere of the dinner party was pushed to a climax.


    After we finished our speech on the stage, Myrna immediately came over with a ss of wine in her hand. ¡°Edmund, Leanna, Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Myrna, you¡¯re back.¡± I¡¯m so happy to see Myrna.


    ¡°Yes, you and Edmund get married. How can I note to congratte you?¡± As she spoke, she held Edmund and me by the arm, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Evelyn is too busy in Ennd to attend the wedding. If she is also here, the three of us will be together.¡± I said with a little regret.


    ¡°Yes. Why didn¡¯t I see Evelyn? Is she still in Ennd? Hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡± Only then did Myrna think of Evelyn.


    ¡°Yes, I called her the day before yesterday. Judging from her tone, I guess she won¡¯t be back in one thirty. But she is doing well there.¡±.


    ¡°You two are chatting here. I¡¯m going to greet the guests first.¡± Seeing that we were having a good conversation, Edmund went to entertain the guests alone.


    At this time, I simply took Myrna to a corner of the garden. The two sat down and talked about our recent situation.


    We just sat down. After a few words, we saw Ophelia, mother-inw, came over with several rich women in the crowd.


    ¡°Leanna, these are my friends.¡± She walked up to me and introduced directly. After she finished, I noticed Myrna beside her. She looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Myrna is also here.¡±


    ¡°Hello, auntie.¡± Myrna greeted Ophelia politely.


    Seeing this, thosedies showed an expression of watching a good show.


    ¡°Hello,dies. Thank you for attending my wedding with Edmund. I¡± At this time, I took out the posture of the hostess, calmly facing everyone¡¯s inquiry and questioning eyes, and said with a smile.


    My mother-inw smiled with satisfaction when she saw my reaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re good friends with your mother-inw. We¡¯re all family. Don¡¯t be so formal with her.¡± Ady replied with a smile.


    ¡°Well, Leanna, you have something to talk with Myrna. We won¡¯t disturb you. Let¡¯s go over there and have a seat.¡± Ophelia helped me out.


    I smiled at them, nodded, and watched them turn around and leave.


    ¡°Oh, you are so lucky. All the women here are so beautiful, well-educated and reasonable. I can¡¯t find any fault. The key point is that they have such a good rtionship. I really envy them.¡± Ady remarked.


    ¡°Yes, I attended a wedding a few days ago. The bridegroom¡¯s ex girlfriend came to make trouble, and the whole wedding was messed up. What¡¯s more, she was on the headline of the gossip magazine. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Anotherdy I don¡¯t know nodded.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°What are you talking about? The family canpare with the King family. It seems that she has a good rtionship with your new daughter-inw. Did they know each other before?¡±


    Soon, I heard the voice of my mother-inw, Ophelia. ¡°I know what you are thinking about. It¡¯s not the same thing. Edmund and Myrna have always been brother and sister. They got married in order to help her gain a foothold in The Fisher group. In fact, Myrna and Leanna have known each other for a long time and have a good rtionship, so you can see that they get along so well with each other.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. They love each other so much that even if they act, they can¡¯t be so serious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I don¡¯t care what other people think.¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. If we hear someone making wild guessester, we will exin it for you.¡±.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. Anyway, the King family has a good rtionship with the Fisher family. I¡¯m not afraid of what others will say.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, Myrna and I clearly heard their conversation. We could not help but smile at each other.


    Myrna looked at me and joked, ¡°it seems that my appearance has caused a lot of trouble to you and Edmund. I¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t show up, they will say what they want to say.¡± I don¡¯t care what they think at all. After so many things, I don¡¯t care about what others think of me anymore.


    ¡°Leanna, go and propose a toast to Edmund. Look, you¡¯ve been with me all the time. The bridegroom will be unhappy!¡± Myrna teased.


    I raised my head and saw Edmund walking towards me under the moonlight. I also stood up and walked towards my own happiness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!